How to freeze mashed potatoes

Freezing mashed potatoes is a smart make-ahead strategy when you need to save time in the kitchen during a busy holiday season, or simply want to stash some mashers for quick dinners.

How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes Two Ways

  1. Cook and mash your potatoes, adding plenty of butter and cream.
  2. You can toss in extras like snipped herbs, bacon, and roasted garlic now, or later after they thaw. Either way will work, although chives and parsley might lose their bright green color in the freezer. You can always add more after thawing.
  3. Let the prepped potatoes cool thoroughly, then freeze them in single or group servings.

For Single Servings

  1. Place scoops of mashed potato on a parchment-lined baking sheet and freeze until solid.
  2. Place frozen scoops in a freezer-safe bag, squeezing out as much air as possible.
  3. Be sure to label the bags with the date and amount of potatoes in each one. To ensure the best texture and flavor, eat the potatoes within a month.

For Group Servings

  1. Place two cups of mashed potatoes in a quart-size freezer-safe bag and squeeze out extra air.
  2. Lay the bag flat and pat it out so the potatoes can freeze in an even layer. Repeat until you use up all the mashed potatoes.
  3. Be sure to label the bags with the date and amount of potatoes in each one. To ensure the best texture and flavor, eat the potatoes within a month.

How to Thaw and Reheat Frozen Mashed Potatoes

You can thaw mashed potatoes overnight in the fridge if you’re a plan-ahead kind of cook, or reheat frozen mashed potatoes. Here are four easy methods:


Warm frozen or thawed potatoes slowly over low heat in a covered saucepan, stirring occasionally, until heated through. Add milk, cream, or butter as needed if potatoes start to dry out.


Remove frozen potatoes from the bag and place in a microwave-safe dish. Cover the dish to keep in some of the steam, and heat them on 50 percent power for about 5 minutes, stirring occasionally. Thawed potatoes can be heated the same way, but using less time.

Place frozen or thawed potatoes in a covered oven-safe dish and heat in a 350º F oven for 20 to 30 minutes, stirring occasionally, until heated through.

Slow Cooker

Thaw potatoes in the fridge, then heat in your slow cooker on low for 2 hours or more. This works well when you need to heat a large batch of mashed potatoes for a crowd.

How to Choose the Right Potatoes for Freezing

For this make-and-freeze scheme to work well, you should use potatoes that are lower in starch. Choose waxy varieties such as red potatoes and Yukon Golds. You could use high-starch potatoes such as russets or baking potatoes in a pinch, but they can become grainy when you thaw and reheat them. Learn more about choosing the right potato for your recipe.

It’s true that raw potatoes don’t freeze well, but mashed potatoes survive the chill if they’re protected by plenty of butter and cream. That means you should choose mashed potato recipes that don’t skimp on the dairy fat. On the other hand, recipes that rely on solely on broth and oil will lose texture when you freeze and reheat them. So, consider this permission to treat yourself to the most rich and indulgent mashed potatoes you can make. You’re doing it for the best reasons, right?

How to Fix Watery Mashed Potatoes

If your thawed and heated mashed potatoes turn out a bit watery (it happens), whip in generous spoonfuls of sour cream or cream cheese to bring the texture back together. Your potatoes will be creamy rather than fluffy, but that’s not a bad thing. Top off with minced herbs and another swirl of butter to make them picture-perfect. Here’s another clever fix for watery mashed potatoes.

Chill out over this favorite Thanksgiving side.

Related To:

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Photo by: Armando Rafael

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Get The All-New Food Network Kitchen App

Download Food Network Kitchen now to sign up and take advantage of the latest offer and get 40+ live classes a week, hundreds of on-demand cooking classes, in-app grocery ordering and so much more.

For more on Thanksgiving mashed potatoes, head to the Food Network Kitchen app to watch our Food Network Kitchen Q&A with Dana Beninati about all things related to your favorite mashed spud.

When it comes to meal prep — whether for weeknight dinners or holiday feasts — figuring out which dishes can be made ahead and frozen is part of a stress-free strategy. Mashed potatoes are relatively straightforward to make, but they still take time to prep, and they take up stovetop real estate. While most chefs advocate for making them fresh, mashed potatoes can be made ahead and frozen until ready to use.

Follow these tips and tricks to ensure that your mashed potatoes maintain their texture and flavor once frozen and reheated.

“Potatoes tend to get grainy and mushy if there is no fat to coat the molecules,” says Palak Patel, a chef at the Institute of Culinary Education in New York. “The addition of liquid will also form crystals when the potatoes are frozen. Adding any type of fat, butter and/or cream will help protect the consistency of the potatoes — think of the fat as a protective layer.”

Patel says that Yukon Gold potatoes generally freeze better than red creamer potatoes, but that fat remains the critical ingredient. For this Classic Mashed Potatoes recipe (pictured), all you need is potatoes, milk and butter. Ina Garten’s Sour Cream Mashed Potatoes rely on whole milk, butter and sour cream for an ultra-creamy consistency, while Ree Drummond pulls in butter, cream cheese and half-and-half for her Creamy Mashed Potatoes. Alton Brown relies on a duo of half-and-half and grated Parmesan cheese to add fat and flavor to his Creamy Garlic Mashed Potatoes.

When you’re ready to freeze the mashed potatoes, Patel recommends scooping out 1-cup portions onto a parchment paper-lined baking sheet, putting the baking sheet in the freezer until the potatoes harden and then storing the portions in individual resealable, freezer-safe plastic bags. Aaron Deal, chef-owner of River and Rail in Roanoke, Virginia, is a fan of using 1-pint deli containers for storage: Allow the mashed potatoes to cool completely in the refrigerator, then fill each container to the top and secure with an airtight lid. Either way, the potatoes should last for a few months in the freezer. Thaw the potatoes in the refrigerator overnight, then reheat gently. Patel recommends using a double boiler on the stovetop or reheating potatoes in a microwave-safe container at 50% power in 5-minute increments, stirring in between.

What if your mashed potatoes turn out watery? Patel advises boiling one single potato, mashing it and adding it to the mixture to reconstitute the creamy texture. If they’re a little on the dry side, add cream, just a little bit at a time, until your potatoes reach the desired consistency.

Published: Dec 1, 2021 · Modified: Dec 31, 2021 by Dani ·

Learn how to freeze mashed potatoes like a pro using this simple tutorial. You will learn how long to freeze mash for and tips for reheating to get a perfect consistency! Mash is a perfect side dish for Thanksgiving, Christmas, or any occasion.

We all know that eating frozen mashed potatoes is just not an option. right let’s get into it.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

If you have ever wondered if you can freeze mashed potatoes, the answer is yes and it is pretty easy to do too. Mashed potatoes are staples for so many dishes, the perfect side dish for any meal. Hello Thanksgiving, Christmas, and Sunday dinner! That said, it does take time to prepare but only takes about 10 minutes to eat.

What I do most times when I have a few hours to spare is to make the mash ahead of time, cool it completely, and then freeze it until needed. I find this works best for me because then I can pull some out when I need it for dinner that night or leave it to thaw in the fridge overnight.

Alternatively, I let my slow cooker do all the hard graft. Before you chuck out that leftover or store-bought mash, think again and freeze them.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

You can freeze mashed potatoes

  • Easy and fuss-free
  • It reduces food waste, freezing mash is better than throwing it away in the bin
  • Very handy on a busy weeknight, when you need to make dinner fast
  • No need to thaw the potatoes, simply heat in the microwave from frozen
  • If frozen portions, you can reheat just what you need

How to freeze mashed potatoes (easy and the best way)

Step 1: Make the mashed potatoes as you normally would. Yes, milk, butter, heavy cream, cream cheese, and other ingredients may be added to the mash. The fat helps it freezes well!

Step 2: Allow it to cool fully: keeping hot food in the freezer can cause the temperature of your freezer can alter its temperature, which can affect the other food stored in it.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Step 3: transfer it to portioned freezer-safe airtight containers or freezer-safe bags. If using a freezer bag, make sure to remove as much air as you can to avoid ice crystalization and freezer burn

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Step 4: Place in the freezer and store for up 6 months or longer at your discretion.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Alternative methods (portioned frozen mashed potatoes)

For this method, you can use large muffins tins, large silicon moulds, or a lined baking sheet portioned. This way it will be convenient to reheat and use when serving for one or you need it as baby’s food.


  • If you found the mash too thin after defrosting and reheating, stir in a couple of cream cheese for a creamier and thicker consistency.
  • Before you store the content in the freezer, Press parchment paper over the mash until completely covered before it with its lid, to prevent and minimize ice crystallization on top of the mash. It also means less liquid introduced when reheating.

How to reheat mashed potatoes

You can reheat mashed potatoes on the stovetop, in the microwave, oven, or slow cooker. That said, you can’t reheat mashed potatoes directly from frozen on the stovetop.

I find the best way to reheat mash in the microwave is to defrost it first and then microwave on high at 3-5 minutes intervals depending on the quantity. It is very important that the mash gets heated evenly to avoid the dreaded cold spots.

What will likely happen if reheated directly from frozen is the likelihood of the mash still frozen in the middle, or worse than that – burnt edges. That is not nice as you want the mash to come out fresh and fluffy as you’ve just made it.

How to freeze mashed potatoes


How long can you freeze mashed potatoes?

Mashed potatoes can be frozen for a maximum of 6 months. This applies to mashed potatoes that have been prepared without gravy. If you add gravy, the storage limit is reduced to 2-3 months.

How long do mashed potatoes last after being cooked

In the fridge: You can safely keep mashed potatoes in the fridge for up to 3 days. However, if you do decide to keep it longer than 3 days, smell and taste the mash before cooking with it.

In the freezer: store mashed potatoes in the freezer for up 6 months, longer at your discretion.

Looking for the best way to freeze mashed potatoes? You’ve come to the right place! Here’s everything you need to know about freezing, thawing, and reheating:

Can You Freeze Mashed Potatoes?

Yes! You can freeze mashed potatoes for up to six months. But you have to do it the right way to ensure they don’t get mushy and grainy.

How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes

There’s a reason mashed potatoes freeze better than other potato-based dishes: fat content. The more cream and butter you use, the better they’ll hold up in the freezer. Unfortunately, if you made a healthier version with broth or stock, they probably won’t fare very well.

To freeze mashed potatoes:

  1. Let them cool completely before doing anything. This’ll help keep the creamy texture intact.
  2. Divide the mashed potatoes into 1-cup portions and place the scoops on a parchment-lined baking sheet, then cover with plastic wrap. Portioning the potatoes out will make life a little more convenient later, as you won’t have to thaw the whole batch and then refreeze what you don’t eat. Plus, refreezing and rethawing multiple times will change the texture of the potatoes in an unpleasant way.
  3. Freeze the potatoes on the baking sheet overnight.
  4. The next day, transfer the now-frozen potato scoops into a large freezer-safe bag, container, or individual containers. Label with the date and freeze up to six months.

How to Thaw and Reheat Mashed Potatoes

The best and easiest way to thaw mashed potatoes (and most frozen foods, really) is in the refrigerator. This’ll help preserve the texture and taste. Just transfer the mashed potatoes from the freezer to the fridge the night before you plan to use them. When you wake up, they’ll be thawed and ready to reheat (gently and over low-medium heat).

If you don’t have the time, you can also thaw them on the stove. Just place them in a pot over low-medium heat, stirring often, until the potatoes are completely thawed and heated through.

You can accomplish this same task in the oven, though it will be more difficult to monitor your potatoes’ progress. Set your oven to 350 for 20 minutes to 30 minutes, or until they are heated through.

We don’t recommend thawing/reheating in a microwave. It can be done if you’re in a huge hurry, but the texture may become gummy if you accidentally overcook them.

However you’ve thawed and reheated your potatoes, take a quick bite before serving. If needed, add more cream and seasoning to taste.

When it comes to side dishes (especially around the holidays), you can’t go wrong with a giant bowl of classic mashed potatoes to pass around the dinner table. But when you make too much or want to get a head start on the Thanksgiving menu, you might wonder: Do mashed potatoes freeze well? They absolutely do. Freezing mashed potatoes is a great way to plan for the holidays or avoid wasting any leftovers. Read on to learn how to freeze mashed potatoes for later. You’ll also find the best way to reheat frozen mashed potatoes so they are still amazingly fluffy and creamy.

How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes

When it comes to freezing mashed potatoes, any recipe will do the trick—as long as there’s cream/milk and butter involved. The fat content in those creamy stir-ins is key to helping maintain the mashed potato flavor and texture you love. To freeze your favorite holiday side, place cooled mashed potatoes in a freezer-safe container ($6, Target), label it with the date, and pop it in the freezer. This method will also work perfectly to freeze mashed sweet potatoes.

How Long Do Frozen Mashed Potatoes Last?

According to the USDA, leftover frozen mashed potatoes will be good for up to two months in the freezer.

How to Reheat Frozen Mashed Potatoes

If time permits, our Test Kitchen recommends allowing frozen mashed potatoes to thaw in the fridge for 1 to 2 days. Once thawed, you can reheat them using one of the following methods:

  • Stove top:In a saucepan ($20, Target) over medium heat, stir mashed potatoes occasionally until heated through.
  • Microwave: In the microwave-safe bowl, covered, for about 5 minutes. Stir occasionally until heated through. Depending on the power of your microwave, you might need to reduce or add time.
  • Slow cooker: Heat in slow cooker ($28, Walmart) on low for 2 to 4 hours, stirring occasionally.
  • Oven: In a casserole dish at 350ºF for approximately 30 minutes, or until heated through.

Once reheated, your frozen mashed potatoes should be just like they were freshly made. If the mashed potatoes seem a bit dry or need more flavor, add a splash of cream and a couple of tablespoons of butter to taste. You can season with extra salt and pepper or give your frozen mashed potatoes a creamy upgrade with sour cream and bacon, roasted garlic, or lemon and herbs. Get in front of the holiday rush by making some of our other delicious make-ahead recipes.

EASY way to FREEZE Mashed Potatoes! Follow these step by step instructions on how to freeze leftover mashed potatoes and get the magic trick (cream cheese!) to make them taste great! Never throw away leftover Thanksgiving or holiday potatoes again! I always freeze mashed potatoes to serve for quick weeknight dinners!

Ok, it’s a few days after Thanksgiving and you’re eyeing the mashed potatoes suspiciously that have been sitting in the refrigerator. You don’t think they can last another day in the fridge but you don’t want to throw them away. Why? They were so good! Why else? Think of all the money in butter you spent!

Can you freeze mashed potatoes?

Yes, you can! And you’re going to love how easy this freezing mashed potatoes method is!How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes:

Place your mashed potatoes in air tight plastic or glass containers with completely sealed lids. Place them in the freezer.
You can also keep them in containers and cover with plastic/saran wrap. I would do double or triple plastic wrap to be safe.
How to freeze mashed potatoes

These are the glass containers I use for freezing mashed potatoes. I love these glass containers so much we got rid of all of our plastic tupperware. I’ll never look back!How to freeze mashed potatoes

How much should you freeze? That’s up to you. I like to do 2-4 servings per container to cover dinner.

If you want to freeze individual servings fill a muffin pan with mashed potatoes and freeze it. Once the potatoes are frozen, remove from muffin cup and then freeze in glass containers as instructed above.
How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to Reheat Mashed Potatoes

  1. *MOST RECOMMENDED WAY* Thaw in the refrigerator. Heat in a shallow baking dish in the oven at 350 degrees for about 25-30 minutes, or until any water is evaporated.
  2. Thaw in the refrigerator. Heat on stove in small pot over medium heat, until the potatoes are thoroughly heated, about 5-10 minutes.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

The Secret to Reheating Mashed Potatoes

Add cream cheese in the mashed potatoes before heating. Stir. Heat per above instructions. If you don’t have cream cheese on hand, you can also use sour cream. This will make your frozen mashed potatoes taste extra delicious, even after months of being in the freezer!

For 2 servings of mashed potatoes – add 2 tablespoons of cream cheese.
For 3 servings of mashed potatoes – add 3 tablespoons of cream cheese.
For 4 servings of mashed potatoes – add 4 tablespoons of cream cheese.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How Long do Mashed Potatoes Last in the Freezer?

Mashed Potatoes can last about 10 months in the freezer, but I find that using them within 6 months gives the best tasting potatoes. Make sure to add cream cheese or sour cream to make them extra creamy!

Tips for Freezing Mashed Potatoes

  • Don’t freeze in plastic bags, they tend to make the potatoes more watery which you don’t want.
  • Mashed Potatoes freeze best when they’re made with milk and butter. The fat helps the potatoes freeze better.
  • Now you can make Thanksgiving a little easier by freezing your potatoes a week early!

Pin for later:
How to freeze mashed potatoes

Well that’s it! Can you freeze mashed potatoes? Yes! It’s so easy to freeze mashed potatoes if you follow these instructions! Enjoy!

Mashed potatoes are one of those crowd-pleasing side dishes that you can never quite have too much of — until you do make too much, and you’re not sure what to do with the leftovers. Fortunately, experts say those spuds don’t have to go to waste, because you can freeze them. The first thing to know about freezing mashed potatoes is that the process may affect their texture.

“The liquid absorbed by the potatoes while cooking will form ice crystals when they are frozen,” says Martha’s Vineyard- and Boston-based personal chef Carlos Montoya. “This may make them mushy, soggy, or grainy.”

That said, Montoya notes that there are things you can do in the cooking and freezing process that will help the mashed potatoes maintain their consistency. For one, he advises always using russet or Yukon gold potatoes — they freeze better due to their low moisture and starch content.

Below, experts share more must-know tips about freezing, thawing, and reheating mashed potatoes.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

For safety reasons, always freeze mashed potatoes within two hours of cooking them. This will prevent the growth of bacteria that can lead to foodborne illness.

Petranka Atanasova, the food blogger and recipe developer behind Sunglow Kitchen, recommends placing mashed potatoes in a freezer-safe container or plastic bag. If you have a large batch of leftovers, Montoya says you can divide them out into 1-cup portions before freezing them. This makes it easier to thaw only what you need.

When it comes to avoiding freezer burn, the less air in the container the better, says Montoya. Squeeze extra air out of plastic bags before sealing them. If you’re using plastic containers, Montoya suggests either filling them to the top or placing a piece of parchment paper over the potatoes before closing the container.

Quick tip: Chefs say the best way to preserve the texture of mashed potatoes is to add more fat, which acts as a protective coating. If you know in advance that you’re going to be freezing leftovers, Atanasova recommends adding double the amount of butter or cream that the recipe calls for. Otherwise, add more fat right before freezing them.

How long do frozen mashed potatoes last?

According to the US Department of Health & Human Services, frozen mashed potatoes are good for up to two months. However, Atanasova recommends eating them within a month — the more time the potatoes spend in the freezer, the more likely the consistency has been compromised.

You’ll be able to tell if your mashed potatoes have gone bad after thawing them, says Atanasova. If they smell sour, or the liquid has separated from the solid and it doesn’t combine when mixing, you should toss them.

Quick tip: Be sure to label the plastic bag or container of mashed potatoes with the date you froze them so you know when they’ve expired.

How to reheat frozen mashed potatoes

Ideally, Montoya says you should thaw mashed potatoes by placing them in the refrigerator overnight — this way, they’ll not only heat up faster but also cook more evenly. If you don’t have the time, though, experts agree that you can still reheat them straight from the freezer using any of the following methods

Stovetop: Place the mashed potatoes in a small pot over medium-low heat, and add a splash of milk, cream, or half and half. Stir frequently so the potatoes don’t burn on the bottom of the pan, says Montoya.

Microwave: Add mashed potatoes to a microwave-safe bowl and cover them with a towel or lid. Montoya advises microwaving them on 50% power in one-minute increments until hot.

Oven: Preheat the oven to 350 degrees Fahrenheit, add the mashed potatoes to an oven-safe bowl or a pan, and cover them with a lid or aluminum foil. Cook them for 18 to 20 minutes, stirring halfway through.

Slow cooker: Atanasova recommends first pouring a splash of cream into the bottom of the slow cooker to prevent the mashed potatoes from sticking. Then, add the mashed potatoes and cook them on low for three to four hours, stirring at least once an hour.

Quick tip: If your mashed potatoes are too watery after reheating, Atanasova says they probably just need more cooking time for the liquid to evaporate. You can also try adding a small amount of cream cheese thicken them.

Insider’s takeaway

Once you freeze mashed potatoes, you can reheat and enjoy the leftovers for up to two months.

The best way to preserve their texture is to add a little extra fat before freezing them and minimize their exposure to air in the plastic bag or container.

Heat up leftovers on the stove or in the oven, microwave, or slow cooker. The slow cooker method takes the longest while microwaving is the fastest — and cooking them on the stovetop will require the most attention, as you’ll need to keep stirring them.

Regardless of which method you use, adding a splash of milk or cream to the potatoes can help revive their texture.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

In a previous post I shared my recipe for Slower Cooker Mashed Potatoes. That recipe uses 5 pounds of potatoes, and I often have leftovers when I make it. Sometimes I make soup with the leftovers, but usually I freeze them so that I can easily reheat them for another meal in the future.

Some people don’t like to freeze potatoes, because their texture may change when they’re thawed. That is more likely to be a problem with higher starch potatoes like russets. But, even with those, I’ve found with a small amount of doctoring frozen mashed potatoes can be thawed, reheated and restored for a tasty side dish.

I freeze mashed potatoes in two ways.

Method #1 for freezing mashed potatoes:

Use a measuring cup or large scoop to measure even portions onto a parchment paper lined baking sheet. I make mine in 1/2 cup portions.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Put the baking sheet in the freezer for several hours or overnight until the potatoes have frozen hard.

How to freeze mashed potatoesHow to freeze mashed potatoes

It’s easy to transfer the frozen portions into a freezer ziploc bag. Date the bag and label it with the portion size. That way you can easily grab however many you need to thaw in the future. These will keep in the freezer for at least 2 months.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Method #2 for freezing mashed potatoes:

Measure mashed potatoes into ziploc freezer bags. I prefer to use quart size bags and fill them with 1-1/2 to 2 cups of mashed potatoes. I use one of these handy Baggy Racks to hold the bags open while I fill them.

How to freeze mashed potatoesHow to freeze mashed potatoes

Label the ziplocs with the amount of mashed potatoes inside. Flatten them and get out as much air as possible before sealing them. Freeze them flat until they are hard; then they can be stacked in the freezer. They also thaw faster and more evenly when they are frozen flat and thin like this.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

To thaw and reheat frozen mashed potatoes:

Put them in a covered bowl and heat them in the microwave at 50% power for approx. 5 minutes, stirring occasionally. (Microwaves vary, so you may need to adapt the cooking time.) Once they’re hot, stir them well. If they are too watery, stir in 1-2 tablespoons of sour cream or cream cheese per 2 cups of potatoes. This will thicken them and restore a more creamy consistency. I don’t find this to be as necessary with Yukon golds, but it is for starchier potatoes like russets.

Using this freezing, thawing, and reheating method, you can cook a big batch of mashed potatoes and enjoy them for several meals.

What would pie be without a side dish of mashed potatoes? How would you make a shepherd’s pie without a topping of mash? But the most important question is can you freeze them to give yourself an endless supply straight from the freezer?

Can You Freeze Mashed Potatoes?

Yes, you can freeze mashed potatoes for up to 6 months. To freeze mashed potatoes, you can freeze them in portions in bulk in a freezer bag depending on how you are likely to use them in future.

Can You Refreeze Mashed Potatoes? No

Do Mashed Potatoes Freeze Well? Sometimes

How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes

First, you need to make your mash. Normally, we wouldn’t include a recipe or recommendation, but the recipe is vital for freezing it. You want plenty of fat and cream to help the potatoes freeze. Normally, potatoes don’t freeze that well.

That’s why we’d highly recommend turning to James Martin’s mash recipe. He notoriously doesn’t skimp on the fat. With 1kg of potatoes, he uses 200ml of double cream and 100g of butter. Creamy, smooth mash that will freeze perfectly – just don’t forget to season with salt and pepper.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Now you’ve made the perfect freezable mashed potatoes let’s look at how you actually freeze them:

There are two approaches when it comes to freezing your mash:

How to Freeze Mashed Potato Portions

If you don’t mind taking a bit of time over freezing your mash, this is the method to use. It’s a little more time-consuming but worth the effort in the longer run:

  1. Cool
    Once you’ve given your mash time to cool, line a baking tray with greaseproof paper.
  2. Scoop onto Baking Tray
    Scoop your mash onto the tray in even-sized portions. You can use an ice cream scoop here to make your life easier.
  3. Flash Freeze
    Once portioned out, place the tray in the freezer for betwee 30 minutes and several hours to allow your mash portions to freeze.
  4. Final Freeze
    Now that they’re frozen remove the tray, remove the individual portions and place them into a bad then return to the freezer.

How to Freeze Mashed Potato in Bulk

If you’re pushed for time and would prefer to freeze it in one mass then go with this method:

  1. Cool
    This is a far easier approach. Once you’ve made your mash, you need to allow it to cool to room temperature.
  2. Bag Up
    Transfer the mash to a freezer-safe bag and then squeeze out as much of the air as possible.
  3. Freeze
    Place it in the freezer, and you’re all done.

That was easier! Right?

3 Tips for Freezing Mashed Potatoes

Now you know how to freeze it, we’ve got our 5 top tips which we strongly recommend following when freezing mash to have the best results:

Use Fat (And Lots of It!)
This is no time for a diet. Fatty, creamy, rich mashed potatoes will freeze better than other mash so don’t skimp on the cream and butter when making them for the freezer.

No Need to Thaw Overnight
Mash is one of those great dishes that you can freeze that doesn’t need to thaw overnight in the fridge. Instead, you can use it directly from the freezer.

Consider Freezing in Portions
Freezing anything in portions makes it far easier to avoid wasting it further down the line. It takes a little extra time to do but freezing mashed potatoes in portions is a must!

How Long Can You Freeze Mashed Potatoes?

Mashed potatoes will last for a good 6 months in the freezer. As always, you must label your potatoes with a use-by date, so you don’t let all your effort go to waste.

This is also applicable for dishes that you’ve frozen with a mash topping or filling such as shepherd’s pie or fish cakes.

You Can Freeze Mashed Potatoes for up to 6 Months

How Do You Defrost Mashed Potatoes?

When it comes to defrosting your mash, you have a couple of options, and neither requires much time.

On the Hob: You can reheat the mash straight from the freezer on the hob. Just place your mash in a pot over low to medium heat (the slower, the better), stirring occasionally. It will begin to thaw and then turn into your creamy mash.

Check the seasoning and add in a knob or two of butter for good measure.

Microwave: Place your frozen mash into a baking dish that’s suitable for the microwave and cover. Turn the microwave on for 5 minutes on low power then stir it. Continue to heat in 2 to 3-minute intervals until the mash is hot through and creamy.

Can You Refreeze Mashed Potatoes?

We wouldn’t recommend refreezing mashed potatoes if you plan on trying to use them again as mash on its own. You’ll find it can become quite grainy, which won’t be enjoyable.

The only exception to this is if you have used the mashed potatoes for a pie topping. For example, you could freeze a portion of mashed potato, defrost it, spread it over the top of a pie, cook it and then freeze that pie.

Do Mashed Potatoes Freeze Well?

Fresh will nearly always be better. But, if you plan on freezing mashed potatoes then throw the diet book out the window, forget about your calorie count and load your mash with plenty of cream and butter. It will help the texture and will taste gorgeous too.

Related FAQs

If you’ve still got questions about freezing mash or mashed potatoes in general, then these may help:

You certainly can. In fact, you can use the same method whether you’re using sweet potatoes or normal potatoes. You must remove as much air as possible when it comes to freezing them, though.

Yes! In fact, the more fat the better… You need to use lots of milk (or cream) and butter to help it freeze properly.

January 25, 2022 by Karen Stankiewicz categories: Food

How to freeze mashed potatoes

  • Newsletter

It’s easy to go overboard when making mashed potatoes, but that is not necessarily a bad thing. Did you know you can freeze mashed potatoes? Find out how here.

Overestimated how many mashed potatoes you’d need for dinner? Want to cook in bulk to save time and money? You’re in the right place. You can easily freeze mashed potatoes and pull them out of the freezer at a moment’s notice to use in many delicious ways. Let’s take a look at how to freeze mashed potatoes.

Freeze Mashed Potatoes: Simple Steps

Once you’ve made your batch of mashed potatoes, follow these simple steps to freeze them for later.

  1. Allow your mashed potatoes to fully cool down to room temperature.
  2. Add them to a freezer-safe storage container, reusable freezer bag, or tightly covered casserole dish and place them in the freezer.
  3. If using a reusable freezer bag, try and remove as much air as possible from the bag before sealing. A stainless steel or glass straw can help with this.
  4. Remove when ready to use.

Tip: freshly harvested potatoes contain about 80% water, so while you can freeze mashed potatoes, you’ll want to use them up within a month. Otherwise, the water will start to crystallize and they’ll end up freezer burned.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Can you freeze potatoes? Yes, but there are a few things you need to know. We’ll share our best tips…

Reheating and Using Frozen Mashed Potatoes

If you’ve frozen mashed potatoes, you’re left with the task of reheating them. Luckily, there are a variety of methods you can use depending on the resources you have available to you. You might need to add additional liquid like plant-based or regular milk to create a smooth consistency.

  • Stovetop: add your frozen mashed potatoes to a pot and heat over low heat until they start to thaw. Cover with a lid, and stir occasionally until they’re heated through.
  • Oven: if you froze your mashed potatoes in a casserole dish, you’ll need to allow them to thaw for a couple of hours in the fridge before placing it in the oven. Bake in a covered dish in the oven at 350F for about 30 minutes, or until the potatoes are heated through.
  • Microwave: if you’re short on time, this might be the best method for you. Simply add your frozen mashed potatoes into a microwave-safe bowl and microwave for approximately 3 minutes. Then give the potatoes a stir, and continue to microwave in small time increments until the frozen mashed potatoes are heated through.
  • Slow Cooker: for a lazy reheat hack, add your potatoes to a slow cooker and cook on low-heat for 2 hours. Then give the potatoes a stir to check if they’re heated through.

You can eat them as a side with gravy, on top of dishes like shepherd’s pie, or check out our leftover mashed potato ideas for further inspiration.

Don’t toss your excess potatoes! It’s much more practical and economical to freeze them for later use. It’s easier than you think to perfectly freeze potatoes, but you do need to follow a few simple instructions. Here’s what you need to know about freezing potatoes whether they’re whole, cubed, mashed, French-fried, or shredded:

How Long Do Potatoes Last?

It depends on how they’re stored. Uncooked potatoes generally last up to two weeks at room temperature (never store raw potatoes in the fridge — this will ruin the texture) and cooked potatoes will last about four days in the refrigerator. Frozen cooked potatoes, however, will stay good for about a year.

Can You Freeze Potatoes?

Yes! You absolutely can freeze potatoes, and you should if you have an excess of spuds. But there’s one important thing to remember: You should really only freeze cooked or partially cooked potatoes, as raw potatoes contain a lot of water. This water freezes and, when thawed, makes the potatoes mushy and grainy.

How to Freeze Potatoes

The best way to freeze potatoes depends on what kind of potato you’re working with. Here’s how to freeze whole, mashed, French-fried, and shredded potatoes:

Whole or Cubed

It’s not hard to freeze whole or cubed potatoes, but you do need to follow a series of simple steps.

  1. Peel. This step isn’t required, but it’s helpful because blanching works best without the skin. If you think you may mash your potatoes after they’re thawed, now would be a good time to cube them.
  2. Blanch. Fill a pot with water and season it with salt. Place the pot over high heat and bring to a boil. Once it’s boiling, drop the potatoes into the water. Blanching time depends on how large your potatoes or potato pieces are — it can take anywhere from three minutes for baby potatoes or small cubes to 10 minutes for whole russets. Remove the potatoes from the boiling water and immediately plunge them into an ice bath to stop the cooking process.
  3. Dry. Transfer the potatoes to a colander to drain after they have completely cooled. After they’ve drained, place them in a single layer on a kitchen towel. Pat with paper towels to absorb excess moisture.
  4. Flash freeze. Arrange the potatoes in a single layer on a lined cookie sheet. Freeze at least four hours or up to overnight.
  5. Freeze. When the potatoes are frozen, you can transfer them to freezer-safe storage bags labeled with the date.

French Fries or Potato Wedges

If your French fries are uncooked, you’ll need to blanch them before freezing (find instructions in the section above). If they’re cooked, however, the process is a bit simpler.

  1. First freeze. Arrange cooked (and cooled!) fries on a parchment-lined baking sheet. Freeze at least four hours or up to overnight.
  2. Second freeze. When the fries are frozen, you can transfer them to freezer-safe storage bags labeled with the date.

Hash Browns

Here’s another situation that’ll depend on the state of your spuds — are they cooked or uncooked? If they’re uncooked, shred the potatoes with the large side of a cheese grater before blanching (since the potato is shredded, you’ll only need to blanch them for a minute or two). Cooked hash browns are frozen just like French fries.

  1. First freeze. Scoop cooked (and cooled!) hash browns on a parchment-lined baking sheet. Freeze at least four hours or up to overnight.
  2. Second freeze. When the hash browns are frozen, you can transfer them to freezer-safe storage bags labeled with the date.


Mashed potatoes tend to freeze better than other types of potatoes, as the fat from butter and cream helps them keep their texture. If you’re planning to freeze the potatoes you’re about to mash, now is not the time to skimp on the good stuff.

Published on January 2, 2022

Can you freeze mashed potatoes? The answer is yes and it is so simple. Whether you need to cook in advance or don’t want to waste leftovers, try these easy tips.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Can you freeze mashed potatoes?

Yes, you can and it is not hard at all. They taste delicious and no one will even notice they were ever frozen.

I love to freezer cook but never thought much about mashed potatoes. Once I realized just how simple this is, I was hooked. It is super easy.

How to freeze mashed potatoes?

  • Just place the mashed potatoes inside a freezer safe container. You can also use a freezer bag but make sure all of the air is out. We have used a casserole dish as well with a lid and it did fine. It just needs to have an airtight lid.
  • Freeze and reheat when ready to enjoy.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How long do mashed potatoes last in the freezer?

Typically the suggested time frame is up to one month. Any longer and they could get freezer burn due to the amount of liquid in the potatoes.

They have the best flavor when eaten within a month. I would stick to this time frame to ensure the best potatoes.

Make sure to mark your container with the contents and date. This will help make sure you do not forget what it is and how long it has been in the freezer.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How do you thaw and reheat mashed potatoes?

There are several different options and all of them are very simple. You do not typically need to thaw before reheating. It does not take long to reheat frozen mashed potatoes.

Once the potatoes have been heated, I like to add a little extra milk and butter. Stir it all together and enjoy.

Other tasty ideas include a little bit of sour cream or cream cheese to the mashed potatoes. Salt and pepper to taste.

You can use anything you prefer to jazz up the potatoes when reheating. It is also a great time to try new flavors. We like garlic mashed potatoes and you can add any flavor you prefer.

How to reheat in a slow cooker

  • Put the frozen mashed potatoes into the slow cooker. Use the low setting for 2 hours. You will need to stir them to make sure they are smooth and creamy. Sometimes they will still have lumps so make sure to give it a good stir to get the desired consistency.

How to reheat in the microwave

  • Reheat the mashed potatoes in a microwave safe bowl. Heat for 2 to 3 minutes stirring occasionally. Keep heating in 1 minute intervals until they are heated through. Heating in intervals will ensure that it does not burn or get too dry.

Reheating on the stove top

  • Place the mashed potatoes into a pan on the stove top. Warm them on low heat as the potatoes thaw. Stir until they are smooth and heated.

Reheating in the oven

  • Earlier I mentioned using a casserole dish to freeze the mashed potatoes. If you did this, allow the baking dish to thaw for a few hours and then place in the oven. Bake covered at 350 degrees for 30 minutes or until they are warm.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Tips and tricks:

  • While containers or bags can be used, containers freeze the best. Plastic bags can make the potatoes watery when frozen and can be hard to remove all the air.
  • Make sure the mashed potatoes are completely cool before putting in the containers and freezing.
  • If the potatoes seem dry when reheating, add a little milk initially. You don’t have to wait until they are heated through to add this.
  • Don’t use high heat to warm the potatoes. Low heat is best.
  • Freeze in smaller portions. I like to freeze some of the mashed potatoes in individual portion sizes. This makes it convenient for a quick side dish when the entire family is not eating.
  • Make double and freeze. I intentionally make extra mashed potatoes to freeze. It does not take any extra time and you have a delicious side dish for later.

Freezing mashed potatoes is easy.

Once you see how simple it is, I bet you will start freezing mashed potatoes all the time. It is perfect for holidays or just busy days when you need to make this in advance.

It is also great for utilizing leftovers so nothing is wasted. Regardless of the reason you are freezing this, it is such a time saver.

Give it a try. I think you will agree how easy it is.

The holidays can be overwhelming, especially if you are hosting a big dinner. But if you have a few special tricks in your back pocket, like how to freeze Mashed Potatoes, the holidays can be much easier than you think.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Hosting a big dinner during the holidays is something I love to do, but let’s be honest, it can be exhausting. I have learned a few tricks over the years to help ease the stress of preparing all the food. Freezing mashed potatoes is one of the simplest ways to free up your time to prepare your home and the main dishes during the holidays.

The other great thing about freezing mashed potatoes, is when there are leftovers. I don’t know about you, but I always seem to miscalculate how many potatoes I need to boil. Either I make too many, or I think there are going to be more people eating dinner, and we end up with leftovers. One of the side dishes that I make my family, that was passed down from my Mom, are Mashed Potato Patties. Leftover mashed potatoes are perfect for that recipe.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Tips for How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes – the perfect Make-Ahead Dish

  1. Be sure to start with Fluffy Mashed Potatoes that have plenty of creamy, goodness in them. There is nothing worse than dry mashed potatoes.Fluffy Mashed Potatoes Recipe
  2. After the potatoes are whipped, let them cool slightly, then spread them evenly into a baking dish
  3. Add butter – we like adding several tablespoons of butter before freezing, this will give the potatoes even more flavor when reheated
  4. Wrap tightly with plastic wrap. Don’t forget to label them with thawing and cooking instructions
  5. You can also freeze in a plastic resealable bag or scoop the potatoes into individual portions and freeze.
  6. To reheat frozen mashed potatoes, let thaw in the refrigerator over night. Then heat in oven at 350 degrees for 20-30 minutes or until heated through
  7. Slow Cooker option – you can also remove from the freezer, thaw in refrigerator and heat in the Slow Cooker for 2-3 hours or until heated through
  8. Mashed Potatoes can be frozen for up to 2 months

How to freeze mashed potatoes

We are helping you plan your Make-Ahead Thanksgiving. Watch for our Make-Ahead Turkey and also our Turkey Gravy recipe coming this week!

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Free Guide Get 14 Recipes You Can Make From Your Pantry

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Make holiday prep simple by learning all about Freezing Mashed Potatoes. A freezer stash of make-ahead mashed potatoes is also incredible for everyday meal prep and last-minute weeknight dinners.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

As an Amazon Associate, I earn from qualifying purchases.

I am all for delicious homemade meals…as long as they’re fast and include easy prep. That’s why learning how to freeze mashed potatoes will not only help you crush holiday cooking but simple weeknight dinners too.

If you love the idea of make-ahead dishes that allow for quick weeknight meals, check out our Prep Once, Cook Twice ebook. This meal prep solution is designed for busy people just like you.

Can You Freeze Mashed Potatoes?

Yes, you sure can! And now that you know you can, why wouldn’t you make your meal prep and holiday prep easier? This, my friends, is a no-brainer. You’ll also want to check out all our other Make-Ahead Thanksgiving Dishes.

Using milk/cream/butter/sour cream/cream cheese is the key to great frozen mashed potatoes. The fat content in those ingredients helps keep the potatoes from getting too icy. That’s why our Cream Cheese Mashed Potatoes and Mashed Potatoes With Wasabi freeze so well.

If you’re making dairy-free mashed potatoes, like these Whole30 Mashed Potatoes, I would only freeze them for 1-2 weeks.

How Long Will Mashed Potatoes Last in the Freezer?

Ideally, you’ll use your freezer mashed potatoes within three months. After that, the moisture content of the potatoes will likely develop freezer burn.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to Reheat Make-Ahead Mashed Potatoes

There are a few different methods you can use, but if you have the time, I highly recommend doing this in the oven. It doesn’t take that long and it prevents the potatoes from getting overworked and becoming gummy.

I have tried reheating frozen mashed potatoes both thawed and completely frozen. The results were both delicious and the only difference was cooking time. So if you don’t have the time (or forgot!) to defrost the potatoes first, you’re going to be totally fine.

Oven Method – cook the potatoes uncovered at 350F for 20-30 minutes, stirring occasionally. About halfway through the heating, I like to add a few slivers of butter to the top of the spuds.

Slow Cooker – this works best if the mashed potatoes have thawed before reheating. Transfer the potatoes to the slow cooker and cook on low for 2-4 hours, stirring occasionally.

Microwave – reheat in a microwave-safe dish, cooking for 5 minutes at a time. Stir in-between cooking, and add additional butter/cream if needed.

Stovetop – to avoid scorching, this method works best if the mashed potatoes have thawed before reheating. Cook in a heavy-bottomed saucepan (like enameled cast iron) on low, stirring occasionally until warmed through (

Can you freeze potatoes? Yes, and with good results. One rule of thumb to keep in mind: raw potatoes don’t freeze well because they contain so much moisture. Fully cooked potatoes (other than casseroles, soups, and other dishes made with rich and creamy ingredients like cheese and heavy cream) don’t reheat well either. If you want to freeze potatoes, you will need to partially cook them before flash freezing.

Home Fries

You can freeze your own shredded potatoes and they will defrost and cook just as well as the pre-packaged kind. Shred the potatoes as directed (place them in a bowl of cold water to keep them from browning), the blanch them in boiling water for about 1 minute. Drain the potatoes, then transfer them to a large bowl filled with ice water. When they are cool, spread out the shredded potatoes on several layers of paper towels and use extra paper towels to blot off excess moisture. Place the cooled potatoes in plastic ziplock freezer bags and press as much air out of the bags as possible before placing in the freezer.

French Fries

Whether you like them in wedges or matchsticks, fries are very freezer-friendly. Blanch the sliced potatoes for 2 to 3 minutes (depending on the size) in boiling water then transfer to ice water and drain, as described above. We recommend flash-freezing fries to make sure that they don’t stick together in a big clump. Pat the fries dry with paper towels, then spread them out on a parchment-lined baking sheet that is small enough to fit in your freezer. Freeze for 1 hour, or until the potatoes are solid, then transfer to plastic ziplock freezer bags and press as much air out of the bags as possible before placing in the freezer.

Mashed Potatoes

Fully prepared mashed potatoes made with butter and heavy cream or milk will freeze and reheat well. Place the cooled potatoes in plastic ziplock freezer bags and press as much air out of the bags as possible before placing in the freezer.

Roasted Potatoes or Hash

If you’re planning to make roasted potatoes or a skillet hash, you can freeze diced or chopped potatoes as long as you blanch them in boiling water for 2 to 3 minutes, then transfer them to an ice bath as described above. Flash freezing is recommended as well.

Published: Mar 13, 2021 · Modified: Mar 22, 2021 by Jessica Fisher

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Get a great deal on potatoes? Have extras that you won’t use up before they sprout? Freezing potatoes is a great way to maximize your savings.

Estimated reading time: 5 minutes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Potatoes are ultimate comfort food. So good that you never want to run out. And what about when there’s a killer sale? You want to stock your kitchen and take advantage of a good deal, right?

So you need to learn how you can stash potatoes away for another time.

But, here’s the million dollar question:

Can you freeze potatoes?

You can freeze potatoes. Surely, you’ve purchased frozen potatoes at the grocery store. You know you can freeze potatoes.

However, the potatoes you buy in the freezer section have been treated in a special way that’s not usually available to us home cooks.

You can freeze potatoes at home, but there are some strategies to ensure success. I’ve tried many methods, some that the internet swore would work, and I came up with differing results from those folks. Your mileage may vary.

In my experience, potatoes can go funny in the freezer. I’ve seen all kinds of recipes circling on Pinterest that show folks just chopping potatoes to toss in the freezer. This is a bad move. Trust me. Raw potatoes will get gross. Even cooked potatoes can be fickle beasts.

I’ve tested soups and stews with potatoes in the freezer, and the spuds generally develop a funny texture. The texture change just isn’t worth it for me.

Furthermore, russets aren’t always friendly to freezer cooking. As a general rule, yukon gold and red potatoes freeze the best, but there are ways to make russets work as well.

The trick to freezing potatoes

Freeze cooked potatoes that have been mixed with a good portion of fat, like butter, cream, or olive oil. This is typically done in mashed potatoes or stuffed potatoes.

These methods will ensure potatoes that have great texture before and after freezer storage.

You can freeze mashed potatoes.

Potatoes mixed with a hearty portion of fat, like cream, sour cream, cheese, or cream cheese, freeze very well. There’s something about the combination of cooked potato with these creamy elements that helps them retain a nice texture after thawing.

Try these recipes:

How to freeze mashed potatoes: Prepare the recipe according to the directions. Spoon the mashed potatoes into freezer-safe containers. Chill the potatoes completely before storing in the freezer.

How to serve the mashed potatoes: Thaw the potatoes completely in the refrigerator. Reheat in the microwave or in the oven. Stir to recombine and fluff the potatoes before serving.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

You can freeze stuffed potatoes.

Again, with the fat. It seems that this same rule applies to stuffed potatoes. While it does require a bit of extra work before tossing your potatoes in the freezer, the advantage is that your potatoes are all ready to serve once frozen.

Keep a batch of stuffed potatoes in the freezer for quick lunches, snacks, and dinner time sides.

Try my favorite: Ultimate Cheesy Stuffed Potatoes Recipe—they’re only 51 cents/serving!

To freeze stuffed potatoes: Prepare your stuffed potatoes. Chill completely. Wrap in foil or plastic wrap. Place the potatoes in a ziptop freezer bag and freeze.

To reheat frozen stuffed potatoes: Thawed or frozen, the potatoes can be reheated in the microwave, toaster oven, or regular oven.

Other ideas

One source recommends blanching potatoes. That has always seemed like too much work to me. If I’m going to do that work, I’d rather have a freezer meal all ready to go.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How long can potatoes be frozen?

Frozen food is good indefinitely below zero, however time can ravage its tastes and texture. The USDA freezer storage chart recommends 3-4 months for TV dinners and casseroles, in essence what we’re talking about when prepping stuffed or mashed potatoes for the freezer.

So if you see a sale on potatoes, prep these recipes and stock up your freezer for some great savings, but be sure to use it up in the next few months.

Kitchen equipment

These recipes really couldn’t be easier, but having the right kitchen tools can make your time in the kitchen more enjoyable. Over time, I’ve honed my collection so that they are perfect for my needs.

Here are the tools that I use for making mashed or stuffed potatoes for the freezer:

  • vegetable brush
  • potato masher
  • Pyrex baking dishes with lids
  • sheet pan
  • Ziplock gallon freezer bags
  • Rubber spatula
  • stainless steel mixing bowls

How ’bout you? Have you had good success with freezing potatoes? What’s been your experience? Share in the comments what’s worked well for you.

This post was originally published on December 4, 2010. It has been updated for content and clarity.

By: Angela / Published: February 19, 2015 / Updated: August 2, 2021 / 50 Comments

Whenever my son is home for a visit, the first food he requests is mashed potatoes. That boy loves my mashed potatoes. On my last visit with him in Tennessee, I stocked his freezer and made sure that he could have some of mom’s mashed potatoes whenever he wants them. So often when I do freezer cooking, I forget about the sides. Make ahead freezer mashed potatoes are so great to have on hand. They are a perfect side dish with meatloaf on a busy weeknight, but really they go great with just about any main dish.

Mashed potatoes are one of the easiest comfort foods. Just think how nice it would be to have homemade freezer mashed potatoes on hand, whenever you get a craving for some good old fashioned comfort food.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

When making freezer mashed potatoes, I don’t recommend using russet potatoes. Mashed russets and other potato varieties that are high in starch have a tendency to get grainy. Instead, I prefer using a more waxy potato. Red skin potatoes are perfect for mashing and freezing. Plus, you have the added benefit of not having to peel them. I always leave the skin on.

5 pounds red skin potatoes
6 tablespoons butter, unsalted (or more if you really like butter)
8 ounces sour cream
8 ounces cream cheese
warm milk, begin with 1/4 cup and add until desired consistency is reached
salt, pepper, and a bit of garlic powder to taste

Bring butter, sour cream and cream cheese to room temperature.

Wash potatoes, removing any dark or rough spots. In a large pot of salted water, boil potatoes until fork tender. Drain potatoes and return to pot.

Add butter, sour cream, cream cheese and seasonings. Mash potatoes, using a potato masher or hand mixer. Add warmed milk, until desired consistency is reached.

To Freeze
I usually serve some of the potatoes immediately and freeze the rest. To freeze, scoop cooled mashed potatoes into quart size freezer bags. If freezing all of the potatoes, you should have enough to fill 6-7 quart size bags. Make sure any excess air has been removed from the bag and that the bag is sealed completely. Freeze until ready to use.

To Serve
Mashed potatoes can be thawed in the refrigerator overnight and reheated using various methods, including: on the stove, in the oven, crock pot or microwave. I usually pull a bag of mashed potatoes from the freezer at dinner time and microwave on high 2-3 minutes, then test, and add another minute if necessary. Heating time will vary based on quantity and the wattage of your microwave.

It’s so nice to have a preservative-free side of mashed potatoes ready when you need them!

You might also like this Freezer Lasagna recipe.

The best way to get the most out of your grocery budget is often to buy in bulk. That means buying a large pocket of potatoes instead of buying them loose or ready prepared.

  1. Types of Raw Potatoes
  2. Can Raw Potatoes Be Frozen?
  3. How To Freeze Raw Potatoes
    • Step 1: Clean
    • Step 2: Chop
    • Step 3: Blanch
    • Step 4: Dry
    • Step 5: Flash Freeze
    • Step 6: Pack
    • Step 7: Label and Freeze
  4. How To Thaw Frozen Raw Potatoes
  5. FAQs

Even though potatoes have a longer shelf life than most fresh produce, a big pocket of potatoes can still be too much to consume before they start going bad.

The great thing about raw potatoes is that they freeze well. This means you can prepare potatoes in advance for a quick-fix meal or freeze extra potatoes to avoid waste and save money.

Here is a guide to freezing fresh potatoes for the best color and quality preservation.

Types of Raw Potatoes

There are thousands of potato varieties around the world. For commercial purposes, these starchy tubers are categorized into groups based on common features.

These groups include russet potatoes, which have rough brown skins, red potatoes, yellow potatoes, white potatoes, and purple potatoes.

Potatoes are also differentiated by their suitability for various cooking methods.

Floury potatoes contain more starch than other potatoes. This makes them most suitable for baking. Waxy potatoes on the other hand are best boiled.

Potatoes are incredibly versatile in savory cuisine. They can be eaten as a side dish or as a main meal such as baked potatoes, soup, or curry.

Preparation methods are endless from roasting and boiling to grilled, puréed, mashed, fried, stuffed, baked, pickled, and dehydrated.

Can Raw Potatoes Be Frozen?

Yes, fresh potatoes can be frozen. Preparing the potatoes properly before freezing is, however, paramount to maintaining good color and texture.

As with most fresh vegetables, it is best to blanch raw potatoes before freezing. Blanching the potatoes in boiling water restricts the natural ripening enzyme activity which causes deterioration in color and texture.

Uncooked potatoes that have not been blanched may turn black on freezing and will have an unpleasant grainy texture once thawed.

Potatoes should not be frozen if they are green, soft, or show signs of spoiling.

How To Freeze Raw Potatoes

Step 1: Clean

Wash the potatoes well. Lightly scrub the potatoes if you are not going to peel them.

Peel the potatoes if desired, however, this is optional.

Step 2: Chop

Cut the potatoes into the desired size pieces either cubed, sliced, halved or cut into fries.

Step 3: Blanch

Heat a pot of water till boiling. Fill a separate bowl with ice water. Throw the fresh potatoes into the boiling water and start timing once the water starts to boil again.

Raw potatoes that have been cut into small cubes or thin fries will only take 3 minutes to blanch, while larger chunks or potato halves will take 5 to 8 minutes.

Remove the potato chunks from the hot water immediately after the blanching time has ended. Submerge the hot potatoes in the ice water to stop the cooking process.

Step 4: Dry

Once cold, remove the potato pieces from the ice water and dry them with a clean kitchen towel. Tossing the cooled and dried potatoes in a bit of vegetable oil is optional.

This is, however, recommended especially if you are preparing frozen fries. This allows for a crispier outer texture when frying or baking the chips and also prevents them from sticking together.

Step 5: Flash Freeze

Spread the potato pieces in a single layer on a parchment-lined baking sheet. Place it in the freezer until just frozen.

This pre-freeze process prevents the potato pieces from sticking together in a clump, allowing you to remove just as much as you need from the freezer at a time.

Step 6: Pack

Once the pieces are frozen, remove the baking sheet from the freezer. Pack the frozen potatoes into resealable freezer bags. Press out any remaining from the bag before sealing.

Step 7: Label and Freeze

Label the freezer bag with the date to keep track of how long the potato have been stored and place them in the freezer.

How To Thaw Frozen Raw Potatoes

Raw potatoes are best cooked from frozen. Remove the frozen pieces from the freezer bag and place them directly in a pot of boiling water or steamer to cook.

To roast the potatoes, drizzle with olive oil if needed, season, and place them in the oven for roasting. French fries can also be fried from frozen.

If you do want to thaw your potatoes before cooking, place them in the refrigerator to thaw for a few hours or overnight.

How long do raw potatoes last?

Fresh, whole raw potatoes can last up to 4 weeks when kept in a cool, dry place. If kept at room temperature, they will only last 1 to 2 weeks.

Raw potatoes that have been blanched will last in the freezer for 10 to 12 months.

Can you freeze raw potatoes without blanching?

Freezing raw potatoes without blanching can be done, however, it is not recommended. Due to the high water content of potatoes, they can turn mushy, watery, or even grainy if not blanched before freezing. You may also find that potatoes that have not been blanched start to discolor and turn black when frozen.

Can you freeze a whole raw potato?

Yes, whole potatoes can be frozen. It is, however, easier to cut and prepare the potatoes in smaller pieces before freezing. To freeze whole potatoes, blanch them for 8 to 10 minutes. Once cooled in an ice bath and dried, you can pack them straight into resealable freezer bags without flash-freezing them.


Potatoes take the first prize when it comes to versatility. Use them in potato salad, soup, curry, frittata, hash, pancakes, fries, roasted, stuffed, or as crisps. There really is no reason to ever waste a potato.

Even better, freezing potatoes means you can have these versatile veggies in stock for a quick meal or barbecue add-on at any time.

Make sure to prepare the spuds properly before freezing and store them in an airtight bag or container. This will protect their flavor, color, and texture. Whether it’s breakfast, lunch, or dinner, potatoes are always a winner.

Potatoes have shaped western gastronomy since the days of the Columbian exchange. There is hardly any country in Europe (or at least Western Europe) and America that doesn’t include potatoes in its most iconic dishes, and it has even been posited that it was the introduction of this starchy tuber that was responsible, in great part, for the development of Old World urbanization in the 18th century. Potatoes also prove themselves to be a great source of potassium, fiber, and complex carbs (which are better for weight control in comparison to simple carbs). rendering them a staple of many diet regimes. Nevertheless, potatoes also tend to go bad rather aggressively. So, if you have bought too much potatoes in your latest grocery shopping, these questions could be in your mind. Can you freeze potatoes whole? How long do potatoes last in the fridge? How to cook frozen potatoes?

Can you freeze potatoes raw?

Yes, you can freeze fresh potatoes in whole or raw form. But uncooked potatoes won’t freeze well. You have to cook them, either partially or completely. Notwithstanding, it’s not really such a complicated endeavor.

How to freeze fresh potatoes?

Before you begin the freezing process, you need to sort the potatoes and discard the ones that look “shady”. Wash and peel the potatoes you selected, removing any impurities.

Since cooked potatoes freezes better, begin the freezing process by cooking them, at least partially. There are various approaches to this:

Boiled potatoes

The first method I’ll be disclosing is boiling. Have a bowl of ice water handy. Slice the potatoes into any size and shape you prefer and, afterward, toss them into a pot of boiling water. Wait until their texture becomes tender but firm at the same time, withdraw them, and quickly throw them into the bowl of ice water to prevent them from completely cooking. After a few minutes in the ice water, put them in a colander or strainer to drain all the excess water and let them cool off for a while. Next, place the potatoes on a tray and push them into the freezer until they’re frozen solid. Transfer to an airtight freezer bag, squeeze to remove the air from inside the bag and seal the boiled potatoes before storing in the freezer.

Roasted potatoes

Alternatively, you can roast the potatoes. Follow all the steps indicated above right until it’s time to drain in the colander. Remove from the colander and throw them on a pan with heated oil of fat, allowing them to be coated. Lastly, resume the freezing process outlined above for these roasted potatoes.

Mashed potatoes

You can also make mashed potatoes directly. After you’ve prepared them, wait a bit until they cool off, pour single-serving portions into airtight bags, and stow mashed potatoes in the freezer.

It’s very important to make sure that no air is left inside the containers where you place the potatoes for freezing, as its presence is what produces those annoying freezer burns that damage the food’s quality.

Does freezing affect the taste of potatoes?

Provided that you followed the steps highlighted above to a tee, the potatoes should not be affected dramatically. Some quality loss is inevitable, but, overall, they’ll still be enjoyable, assuming you don’t leave them sitting in the freezer for too long.

Can you refreeze potatoes?

It’s not recommended that you refreeze potatoes. It’s important to thaw only the portions that are to be consumed, leaving the rest in the freezer. Nonetheless, if you absolutely need to refreeze the potatoes, make sure at least that they’ve not been left outside at room temperature for longer than 2 hours, or that they’ve not been reheated.

How long do potatoes last in the fridge?

Potatoes should remain safe to eat within 3 or 4 days of fridge time, with the refrigerator set to 40º F or below. After that time, they will surely experience spoilage and should be thrown out.

How long can you keep potatoes in the freezer?

The amount of time they last in the freezer in optimal quality depends heavily on the method employed for cooking. Mashed potatoes are better consumed before the first month of freezing, while roasted potatoes can endure a lot longer, lasting up to a full year without considerable quality loss, in the freezer.

Boiled potatoes react in a similar way to the freezer, being able to resist quality loss between 10 and 12 months of freezing. Beyond the timeframes, I just mentioned, they’ll still be safe to consume, as the bacterial activity responsible for causing rot is interrupted. The freezer should be set to 0º F or below.

How to defrost potatoes?

We only recommend thawing the potatoes when they’ve been mashed. You can let them rest in the fridge overnight, submerge the unopened bags under cold water or empty the portions in a microwave-friendly bowl and use the microwave’s defrost function. It’s highly recommended to set the microwave to defrost first – even if you plan on reheating the potatoes in the same microwave later on – and occasionally stir the mash, for that guarantees that it will remain consistent and the moisture is properly absorbed.

How to cook frozen potatoes?

In the case of boiled or roasted potatoes, it’s preferable to cook them in their frozen state, since you risk them turning soggy, especially for potato chips.

In the case of boiled potatoes, you can also consider thawing them slightly if the slices are too large. For that purpose, you can rinse them under cold running water for a bit before tossing them in the boiling pot.

Learn how to dehydrate mashed potatoes for use at home or on the trail.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Dehydrated mashed potatoes are a great addition to your pantry. They re-hydrate very well and can be used at home in regular cooking or for making trail food. Think of them not only as a side dish, but also as an ingredient or thickener in other dishes.

Top Tips for Dehydrating Mashed Potatoes

Before I get to the full recipe, here are the key things to remember when dehydrating mashed potatoes:

  • When boiling the potatoes to mash, over-cook them slightly so they’ll mash smoothly.
  • Mash potatoes so they’re super smooth, use a little more liquid than usual.
  • Do not add milk, butter or fat when mashing. Fat does not dehydrate and will cause dried food to go rancid (read more).
  • Ensure the finished potatoes are crisp and brittle not just bendable.

How to freeze mashed potatoesSmooth mashed potatoes that are crispy and breakable.

How to Dehydrate Mashed Potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to Dehydrate Mashed Potatoes


  • 1-3 lbs potatoes any variety



Tried this recipe? Mention @GetGettyS or tag #GetGettyS

Approximate Measures

2 1/2 lb raw potatoes = 2 cup dried mashed potatoes

Use 1/2 cup dried crumbled pieces per serving

How To Use Dehydrated Potato Flakes

To Re-hydrate at Home (per serving)

At home you have the luxury of having access to all the foods in your fridge and spice cupboard. Go ahead and make the mashed potatoes of your dreams! Add your favorite seasoning and be sure to add a little fat (butter, cheese, sour cream, yogurt, ghee, coconut cream, olive oil, etc.) for extra creaminess. A little colour and flavour from fresh or dried herbs like parsley, dill, chives, etc would be lovely too.

  • Cover 1/2 cup potatoes with 1/2 cup boiling water and soak for 10 minutes.
  • Place over heat and add butter, milk, grated cheese and seasoning to create your desired flavor and creaminess of mashed potatoes.

To Re-hydrate on the Trail (per serving)

On the trail, I rarely make side dishes like mashed potatoes, one pot meals are more of the norm. However, if you’d like to and you don’t have milk or butter, here’s how to make a side dish of mashed potatoes.

  • Cover 1/2 cup potatoes with 2/3 cup boiling water and soak for 10 minutes.
  • Place over heat and add 2 tsp powdered milk, 1 tsp cheese powder or grated Parmesan, dash salt, pepper, garlic powder and dried herbs.
  • Add a little olive oil or a little extra hot water to reach desired creaminess.

Typically, I use dehydrated mashed potatoes in a full meal like potato, ham and peas. When assembling meals I use this general formula per serving:

  • 1/2 cup starch (potatoes, rice, pasta)
  • 1/4 cup veggies
  • 1/4 cup meat/beans/soy
  • seasoning/herbs/spice/sauce leathers

Mix 1 part dried food with 1 part boiling water. Let soak for 10-15 minutes. Heat, taste, adjust seasoning and liquid and continue cooking until desired consistency. Enjoy!

How to freeze mashed potatoesWhen you have a variety of dried foods in your pantry, you can get creative! This is a green pea and ham dish using dried potatoes and dried mashed potatoes for extra creaminess.

I’d love to hear if you make dehydrated mashed potatoes and how you use them. Are you making them for home or for the trail? Let me know, I’d love to hear about your plans. And, if you’re on social media, take a photo and tag #getgettys so I can see it and like it!

Getty Stewart is a Professional Home Economist, speaker, frequent media guest and writer dedicated to putting good food on tables and agendas. She is the author of several recipe books on enjoying and preserving fruit, Founder of Fruit Share, a mom and veggie gardener. Sign up to get articles by Getty delivered to your inbox. You’ll get recipes, practical tips and great food information like this.

In search of the easiest and best make-ahead mashed potatoes? These extra-rich mashed potatoes can be refrigerated or frozen, then reheated when you’re ready to eat.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to freeze mashed potatoes

When it comes to holiday dinners, the more dishes you can make ahead, the better, right?

Mashed potatoes are central to our holiday meals (how else can you make gravy volcanoes?) and they are the easiest thing in the world to make ahead.

Stress-free! (At least the potato part.)

An Easy Make-Ahead Mashed Potatoes Recipe

In this simple recipe we are are mashing boiled potatoes and garlic (a potato ricer is helpful for making everything fluffy), mixing them with butter, cream cheese, yogurt, and a touch of rosemary.

The cream cheese helps fortify the mashed potatoes so they reheat well, and the yogurt gives them a light tang. You could also use sour cream.

Heap the baking dish with the potatoes, and chill until a couple of hours before dinner time, then let come to room temp and bake. Easy!

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Make Ahead and Refrigerate or Freeze Your Mashed Potatoes

Once prepared, let the mashed potatoes cool completely, then cover and store in the fridge for up to two days.

You can also freeze these mashed potatoes for up to two weeks. The high fat content in these mashed potatoes means that they will freeze and thaw just fine.

How to Properly Freeze Mashed Potatoes

To freeze, first line your casserole dish with a layer of aluminum foil followed by a layer of plastic wrap. Add the mashed potatoes, cool completely, then freeze in the casserole dish until solid.

Once frozen, use the foil to lift the mashed potatoes out of the pan by lifting up on the foil. This way, the mashed potatoes are molded in the shape of your casserole dish, but your dish isn’t tied up in the freezer for weeks. (The layer of plastic wrap between the mashed potatoes and the foil protects the potatoes from picking up a metallic flavor from the foil.)

Cover the top of the frozen mashed potatoes with plastic wrap and another layer of foil, so the mashed potatoes are completely protected. Freeze for up to two weeks.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Steps for Reheating Mashed Potatoes

Frozen mashed potatoes can either be thawed overnight in the fridge, or warmed while still frozen. Either way, unwrap the block of mashed potatoes from the plastic wrap and foil, and place it back in the original casserole dish. If thawing overnight, cover and place in the fridge.

If your mashed potatoes are thawed, followed the baking directions in the recipe as written. If baking from frozen, add 15 to 20 minutes onto the warming time. You may want to stir the mashed potatoes once or twice while baking to make sure they are warming evenly.

If the frozen mashed potatoes seem a bit watery when reheated, just stir in some more butter or cream cheese.

More Favorite Potato Side Dish Recipes

  • Cheesy Funeral Potatoes from Scratch
  • Crispy Hasselback Potatoes
  • Pressure Cooker Garlic Mashed Potatoes
  • Crispy Parmesan Potato Stacks
  • Slow Cooker Mashed Potatoes

Do You Need to Use a Potato Ricer?

A potato ricer creates the fluffy texture in these mashed potatoes, but if you do not have a ricer, other methods work, too. Use a hand potato masher or an electric hand mixer but make sure the potatoes are hot when you mash them so they do not become gluey.

Reheating Mashed Potatoes FAQ

Can you reheat or keep warm in a slow cooker? Yes, you can reheat both frozen or thawed make ahead mashed potatoes in the slow cooker. Put them in the slow cooker on low, stirring occasionally. Mashed potatoes that go straight from freezer to slow cooker need to thaw out some before stirring. Turn the slow cooker down to warm when you have heated the potatoes through.

Should mashed potatoes be thawed before reheating? No, you don’t need to thaw the mashed potatoes before reheating them in the oven or the slow cooker. They will take longer to reheat than thawed mashed potatoes, though, so factor that extra time in.

Can you freeze the mashed potatoes in a foil pan and reheat in it? Yes, you can freeze this dish in a foil pan and put the pan in the oven, omitting the plastic wrap placed under the potatoes mentioned above in the How to Properly Freeze Mashed Potatoes section.

Potatoes—including white potatoes and sweet potatoes, will last for weeks at room temperature and up to a month or so if kept in a cool, dark place with good ventilation. (See How to Store Potatoes to learn how to store them properly.) But did you know they can also be frozen and can last for several months if prepped and frozen properly? It’s true, and when you consider that potatoes are often sold in large 5-pound bags, freezing starts to sound like a very smart option. Add in the affordability, versatility and ease of cooking potatoes and you’ll be stocking your freezer with spuds all the time. Plus, for some dishes freezing the potatoes can actually improve their texture and flavor. For everything you need to know about freezing potatoes and sweet potatoes, including how to freeze french fries and mashed potatoes, read on.

How to Freeze Potatoes

The key to freezing potatoes and sweet potatoes—whether for fries, hash browns or even simple roasted wedges—is to partially cook them first. Because they contain so much water, raw potatoes don’t freeze well and can turn mushy, watery or even grainy. Cooking before freezing might seem like a hassle but instead think of it as a time saver. Partially cooked potatoes require less oven time, which is especially helpful for holidays and special occasions when there are a lot of dishes competing for time and space in the oven.

Whether you peel potatoes for freezing is up to you, but as with all ingredients, it’s important to only freeze potatoes that are still at the peak of freshness and not those that should really go in the compost bin. Freeze potatoes in airtight freezer bags, preferably in a single layer for quicker freezing and defrosting, and always date and label the bag, so you can keep track of what’s in your freezer and food doesn’t go to waste.

Frozen potatoes can often be used straight from the freezer, but if do want to thaw them first, always defrost them in the refrigerator. You may find the taste or texture to be a bit different than if you used fresh potatoes, so check doneness to be sure you don’t overcook your potatoes. You can freeze sweet potatoes using the same methods as for regular potatoes but the timing may differ slightly.

How to Freeze Potatoes for Roasting

Freezing potatoes that you plan to roast not only saves time but can actually make for extra crunchy spuds. Peel potatoes, if desired, then cut into wedges, cubes or chunks and blanch in boiling water until they are tender but still have some bite. Cooking times will vary depending on the potato variety and how large or small the pieces you cut them into are, but what’s important is that the potatoes should not be fully cooked. Drain the potatoes then plunge them into a bowl of ice water to stop the cooking process, drain again and let cool completely. Spread the potatoes in an even layer on a baking sheet, making sure they are not touching, then freeze for 6 to 12 hours, or until solid. Next, transfer the potatoes to airtight freezer bags and freeze for up to 3 months. When ready to roast, toss the frozen potatoes with olive oil, season with salt and pepper and roast until golden and crisp.

How to Freeze French Fries

As with roasted potatoes, french fries require blanching, but the extra step has the added benefit of making fries that are crisp on the outside yet irresistibly fluffy on the inside. If desired, peel the potatoes, then cut into thick or thin slices, depending on your preference. In a large pot of boiling water, blanch the fries for about 2 minutes, adjusting the time as needed for the variety and size of the potatoes. Next, plunge the potatoes into an ice bath to stop the cooking process. Drain the fries and let them dry completely then toss in a little vegetable oil—about 1 tablespoon for every 2 pounds of potatoes—spread in an even layer on a parchment-lined baking sheet and freeze until solid, about 6 hours or overnight. Transfer frozen fries to an airtight freezer bag and freeze for up to 6 months. Homemade french fries can be baked or fried straight from the freezer.

How to Freeze Mashed Potatoes

Mashed potatoes often contain rich ingredients, such as cream, sour cream or cream cheese, which helps preserve their texture throughout the freezing and thawing process. Prepare mashed potatoes according to your recipe, then spoon into an airtight freezer bag—or divide your mash into individual portions—let cool completely and freeze for up 6 months. Thaw frozen mashed potatoes in the refrigerator and reheat in the oven or microwave, being sure to stir them before serving.

How to Freeze Twice-Baked Potatoes (Stuffed Potatoes)

Twice-baked potatoes, also known as stuffed potatoes, are perfect for prepping ahead and freezing for quick weeknight meals—as with mashed potatoes, the cheese or sour cream they usually contain helps make them more freezer friendly. Make the potatoes according to your recipe, then let cool completely, wrap individually in foil or plastic wrap, place in an airtight freezer bag and freeze for up to 3 months. You can thaw twice-baked potatoes in the refrigerator or reheat them from frozen in the oven or microwave. Baked potatoes can be frozen the same way, but don’t freeze quite as well because they lack the richness of cheese or sour cream.

How to Freeze Hash Browns

Shredded potatoes for making hash browns, as well as hash brown waffles, hash brown cups and hash brown casseroles, can be frozen for up to a year and can be used straight from the freezer without defrosting (unless the recipe says to thaw them first). Shred the potatoes, holding them in a bowl of cold water while you finish shredding, then drain and blanch in boiling water for about 3 minutes. Drain again and plunge into a bowl of ice water to stop the cooking process, then spread in an even layer on a parchment-lined baking sheet and pat dry. Store the potatoes in airtight freezer bags, so they are ready to be used in any dish calling for frozen hash browns.

How to Freeze Scalloped Potatoes and Potato Gratins

Scalloped potatoes and potato gratins are ideal for freezing, giving you a jump start on dinner. It’s best to cook the dish until the potatoes are getting tender and starting to brown but are not fully cooked. Cool completely, wrap well and freeze for up to 2 weeks. Let thaw in the fridge, then bake until the potatoes are fully cooked and the dish is heated through. If you’re sprinkling your potatoes with cheese, it’s best to add that after freezing, once the dish is back in the oven and almost ready.

Potatoes are somewhat notorious for not reheating well. Baked potatoes, french fries, and hash browns are their best selves straight out of the oven, fryer, or pan, and it’s quite tricky—some would say “impossible”—to return them to their former glory. Mashed potatoes, however, are an exception, which is extremely lucky, as that means you make, freeze, and reheat them for Thanksgiving (or a random Tuesday).

What You Should Be Doing Right Now to Prep for Thanksgiving

Not to alarm anyone, but we are three short weeks away from the United States’ most food-centric…

Why do mashers excel where other taters fail? Their secret is the same as mine: they’re full of butter and cream. Just as my adipose shields me from Oregon’s single week of snow, the creamy dairy pair protects the potatoes from getting effed up in the freezer.

Simply cook your potatoes as you usually would, using a lot of butter and cream—you can use my recipe if you like—let them cool, then get them into a freezer bag, smooshing them down so the bag can lay flat. Store them in the freezer until you are ready to consume them.

The night before you plan to serve them (so, the night before Thanksgiving or a random Monday), take them out of the freezer and let them thaw in the refrigerator. You then have two reheating options:

  • In the oven: Spread the potatoes out in a casserole or other oven-safe dish, scatter dots of butter over the top, and splash in a little bit of cream. (For four pounds of potatoes, I use two tablespoons of butter and a quarter cup of cream.) Cover, and let them heat in a 350-degree oven for half an hour, giving them a stir halfway through. The slow cooking keeps them from getting scorched or glommy, and the added butter and cream keeps them form drying out.
  • In the slow cooker: Pour the potatoes in your slow cooker and heat on low for two hours. Peek in on them after an hour, and add a splash of cream if they seem a little dry.

Free Apple Subscriptions

Spend nothing, get ‘Ted Lasso’
Apple TV+, Apple Music, Apple Fitness+, and Apple News are all free for new subscribers for up to six months.

Freezing potatoes is possible, plus, a great way to reduce food waste and easily prep for mid-week meals. Here’s how to do it

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Get the best home decor ideas, DIY advice and project inspiration straight to your inbox!

Thank you for signing up to Realhomes. You will receive a verification email shortly.

There was a problem. Please refresh the page and try again.

If not all of the potatoes were devoured at dinner, and if you just don’t fancy more potatoes on your dinner menu for the next couple of days, then you might be wondering how to avoid wasting your leftover spuds. Asking whether you can freeze potatoes may seem like a silly question, but it’s really not, as you actually can. So why not give freezing them a go? Not only does freezing potatoes allow you to reduce food waste – and prevent you from wasting money – but de-frosting frozen potatoes will also speed up the cooking process, mid-week.

Whether you’re working with roasted potatoes, mash, or the boiled variety, we’ll teach you the best way to freeze them all. It’s easier than you might think and is a much better option than binning the poor spuds. And if yours are as yet uncooked, find out how to store potatoes so they stay fresher for longer.

For more ways to reduce your food waste, and for plenty of recipe inspiration, why not head over to our food hub.

How to freeze roast potatoes

How you freeze your roast potatoes will depend on how far through the cooking process you are. If you’ve parboiled your potatoes, pre-roasting, and been left with an overwhelming sense that you’ve cooked way too many, there’s still time to make the best of the situation.

Simply remove your excess potatoes, season with salt and pepper, coat with flour and a little fat, then transfer to a container for storage – they can be stored in your freezer for up to four months. When you come to use your potatoes, roast as you usually might for up to 40 minutes. You’ll be surprised just how crispy your freeze-ahead roasties are.

If you’ve already roasted your potatoes, don’t fear, there’s hope for them yet! Place your potatoes into a freezer container – either all together, or in separate single-serve portions. Place in the freezer and store for up to four months. Ensure they’re thoroughly defrosted before using.

How to freeze boiled potatoes

It’s possible to freeze boiled potatoes too, though you may encounter some texture changes once they’re defrosted. This shouldn’t put you off though, perhaps it would just be an idea to mash your potatoes once they’ve thawed to counteract this issue.

To successfully freeze your boiled potatoes, we’d recommend spreading them on a large baking tray for at least the first five hours. From there, they can be transferred into a a single container for easy storage. This step may seem pointless, but it will prevent them from sticking together which is good news in the long term.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

It’s more than possible to freeze mashed potato for future use. In fact, you may be surprised just how much you can speed up your mid-week meals by working with frozen mash. And while it may be tempting to simply shove your mash into a freezer container, and hope for the best, there are a few tips worth considering for a better experience.

We’d recommend splitting your mash into small, round patties wrapped in clingfilm – make sure it’s biodegradable – and storing on a flat baking tray for the first 24 hours. From there, they can be transferred into the same box to free up some space in your freezer.

Aim to use your frozen mash over the next couple of weeks, as it doesn’t tend to store too well.

Published: May 13, 2020 · Updated: Jan 31, 2021 · 1 Comment

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to freeze mashed potatoes

This post contains affiliate links. As an Amazon Associate I earn from qualifying purchases.

Want to save potatoes for later? Learn how to freeze potatoes, including blanching techniques and tips for cooking with frozen potatoes.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

We’re growing (or attempting to grow) potatoes in our garden for the very first time.

I’m both excited and also a little overwhelmed, because I’m usually unable to use a bag of potatoes before they go bad.

It’s mainly an issue because I hate food waste, but also because rotting potatoes smell like death.

And so, when I found myself with a few too many store-bought potatoes, I decided to start practicing preserving potatoes for later.

If you (like me) find yourself with an abundance of spuds, this tutorial is here to help. Here’s how to freeze potatoes (and what to do with them).

Can I Freeze Raw Potatoes?

Potatoes have a high water content, and if you dice and freeze them raw they’ll be ugly afterwards.

The texture will be off, as well as the color. Apparently they can even turn black when you cook them. No bueno.

So no, don’t toss your potatoes into the freezer raw.

And yes, I know blanching potatoes (or anything, actually) is a complete pain. I wish I could tell you to freeze them raw!

The good news is, blanching isn’t complicated, and you can blanch lots of potatoes in a short period of time by working in batches.

How to Blanch Potatoes

Start by cutting your potatoes into whatever shape you’ll want to use later.

I typically cut my potatoes into fries, because that’s the way we typically eat our frozen potatoes.

How to freeze mashed potatoesCut Potatoes into Desired Shape

If you’re using very small potatoes, such as petite or fingerling potatoes, you can leave them whole. Keep in mind that they’ll take up more freezer space if they’re whole.

Bring a large pot of water to a rolling boil.

And yes, really, a rolling boil. Not a simmer.

Next, I like to use a silicone steamer basket to lower my potatoes into the water. I use this OXO silicone steamer.

If you don’t have one, you could also use a pasta strainer basket (make sure it fits in your pot) or just strain the potatoes out with a large slotted spoon. If you go for the spoon option, you’ll have to work quickly!

How to freeze mashed potatoesBlanch Potatoes for 3-5 Minutes

Blanch the potatoes in the boiling water for 3-5 minutes, depending on how small or large the pieces of potato are. I usually blanch fries for 4 minutes.

Next, here’s what you’re supposed to do:

As soon as they’re done blanching, pull the silicone basket out of the water and put it straight into an ice bath.

Here’s what I actually do (because I do not have an ice maker, and never have much ice on hand):

As soon as they’re done blanching, pull the silicone basket out of the water and put it straight into the sink, rinsing immediately with cold water.

My way works just as well (in my opinion), so if you don’t have lots of ice on hand, just make sure to spray them off with cold water right away.

Next, move the potatoes to a towel to dry.

How to freeze mashed potatoesDry Potatoes on a Towel

How to Freeze Potatoes

You’re actually going to freeze your potatoes twice.

It’s like twice-baked potatoes, but slightly less exciting.

Line a baking tray with wax paper, and place the blanched, cooled, and dried potatoes on the tray in a single layer.

If you know how you’re going to cook them later, you can go ahead and season them now. When I’m freezing fries, I like to toss them in oil, salt, and spices at this point.

How to freeze mashed potatoesPlace Potatoes in a Single Layer to Freeze How to freeze mashed potatoesSeason Cut Potatoes Before Freezing

Leave them in the fridge for about 15-20 minutes (until hardened), and then move them into a freezer bag (or another air-tight container).

Label the container, and use the potatoes within a year.

Can I Use Any Kind Of Potato?

In general, waxy potatoes (like Yukon gold) will freeze better than starchy potatoes (like Idaho). That said, I regularly freeze both Idaho and sweet potatoes, and this technique works perfectly.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

How to Use Frozen Potatoes

Use them however you’d use regular potatoes! Depending on the recipe, you might need to extend the cook time slightly.

I love to make fries with my frozen potatoes (like these crispy oven fries or these white sweet potato fries).

You can also freeze cubed potatoes for goat cheese mashed potatoes, Instant Pot goat cheese mashed potatoes, fluffy mashed potatoes, or French mashed potatoes.

Freeze whole gold or red potatoes to make these smashed salt + vinegar potatoes, or halved baby potatoes for roasted baby potatoes.

Whatever you plan to do with your frozen potatoes, I recommend having an idea of what you’ll do with them before freezing, so that you can cut them and season them accordingly.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Homemade Mashed Potatoes for the Freezer Recipe

I think one of the reasons that people enjoy my large family freezer cooking days is because I freeze things that folks just haven’t thought about freezing. But I figure if you can buy it frozen at the store, you can freeze a homemade version yourself. : ) And that’s exactly why I decided to share with you this homemade mashed potatoes for the freezer recipe.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Mashed potatoes are the perfect side dish for so many meals. They are also a crucial ingredient of my Shepherd’s Pie. So if I’m going to be making them for Shepherd’s Pie, I might as well make as many as I can and enjoy them for other meals, too.

I bulk cooked 20 lbs of potatoes in my new 14-quart pressure cooker the night before I wanted to mash them. You can find the steps for how I cook potatoes in the electric pressure cooker here. You can also boil your potatoes or bake them in the oven. Besides the electric pressure cooker, boiling potatoes with the skins on is my next favorite way to cook potatoes for homemade mashed potatoes or easy potato soup. You can see how I boil potatoes here in my easy homemade potato soup recipe.

Now, on to mashed potatoes for the freezer.

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Trying to figure out if you can freeze mashed potatoes and if so, how to do it properly?

This short guide will look at the process of freezing mashed potatoes, showcasing step-by-step instructions to ensure that it is done properly, as well as highlighting one very important tip that is need to do it right.

Can You Freeze Mashed Potatoes?

Yes, you can freeze mashed potatoes and they hold up pretty well in the freezer, compared to potatoes in general.

It should be noted that if you do not have enough fat in the mashed potatoes before freezing them, there is an extremely high chance that you could end up with a dish that is dried out, has a weird taste or texture after freezing.

Having enough fat in the mashed potatoes is the key to them being freezer ready. Using fat in the form of cream, full fat milk, butter half and half or sour cream is necessary for the dish to freeze well and is also important when it comes time to reheat mashed potatoes.

Best Way to Freeze Mashed Potatoes: A Step-by-Step Guide

How to freeze mashed potatoes

Freezing mashed potatoes is an easy process and you just need the finished product and a couple of freezer safe containers to get started.

Below are some steps to follow, to ensure that your dish is frozen properly:

Step 1: Cook The Mashed Potatoes

Before preparing for the freezer, cook your mashed potatoes and remember to add a lot of cream and butter. The cream and butter are necessary for it to freeze properly, so make sure it is super creamy while cooking.

Step 2: Allow to Cool

Before placing the mashed potatoes in the freezer, you should let it cool properly. Hot food in the freezer is a no-no.

Step 3: Place in a Freezer Safe Container

Once fully cooled, you can take your mashed potatoes and place in a freezer bag or container. It is a good idea to write the date on the bag/container, so that you have an idea as to how long it has been sitting in the freezer.

Tip: Individual Servings

It is a good idea to freeze individual servings separately if you plan on eating the frozen mashed potatoes multiple times.

If this is the case, you can separate and place the servings in individual freezer/bags containers. If you are short on containers/bags, you could freeze the individual servings on a baking sheet, then when fully frozen, remove and place in the container/bag.

This will ensure that they are not frozen together and can be quickly removed when needed.

How to Defrost & Reheat Frozen Mashed Potatoes?

If you are planning on defrosting your frozen mashed potatoes in an attempt to reheat them, it is best to leave them in the refrigerator overnight before use.

When it comes to warming up this frozen dish, I have an in-depth guide that looks at the how to reheat properly mashed potatoes properly.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

How to negotiate mortgage forbearanceMoney trouble can occur at any time and can make the repayment of a mortgage loan very difficult. Especially during and after an economic recession, the chances of losing your home are much greater. One way in which a borrower can save himself from losing his home is by making an agreement with his lender, in which the lender agrees to not foreclose on the borrower’s mortgage, if the borrower agrees to start making payments that will bring him up to date on his mortgage repayment.

This agreement is called mortgage forbearance and it’s designed to help borrowers who are going through tough financial times. Borrowers can stop making mortgage payments or even postpone them for a period of time, after which they can catch up and resume making regular monthly payments. Mortgage forbearance also allows the borrower to negotiate some of the default amount with their lender.

Is Mortgage Forbearance the Right Option for You?

Mortgage forbearance is a good option for those who experience temporary financial hardships, such as changes in employment, an expensive divorce, a death in the borrower’s family, having to temporarily pay two mortgages due to a job relocation, military service, or being jailed. If you consider that your financial troubles are only temporary and you will be able to recover shortly, then mortgage forbearance is worth taking into account.

If your financial hardship is of a more permanent nature, your lender may still agree to a mortgage forbearance if they consider that you have enough equity in your home and will be able to refinance with another lending institution. Either way, you will need to go through the necessary steps in order to obtain a mortgage forbearance agreement.

Obtaining Mortgage Forbearance

  1. Analyze your financial situation and call your lender. Carefully analyze not only the unexpected decrease in income or increased expenses, but also every source of monthly income and all expenses. Your lender will want to know all these aspects of your financial situation in detail, so researching them thoroughly will help you and your lender both better determine if your financial crisis is temporary or permanent, and how long will it take you to recover. Your income sources may include salaries, child support, financial aid, pension or veteran’s benefits, home rental income and others. Expenses may include loan and rental payments, food, utilities and many others. Having every source of income and expense laid out in front of you can also help you determine where improvements can be made in order to get out of this situation quicker.
  2. Write a hardship letter. After writing down all your sources of income and expenses, and determining that even after making changes, your expenses are still greater than your income, it is time to document your financial situation to your lending institution through a hardship letter. Lenders have great resources for finding out information about your income and expenses, so it’s recommended to be completely honest and provide all of the necessary information in your hardship letter.
  3. Sign the mortgage forbearance agreement. After receiving your hardship letter, if your lender approves your request for mortgage forbearance, the last step is for you to read the agreement and sign it. The lender agrees to not file for foreclosure for the duration of the agreement, and you agree to catch up on your mortgage payments. Mortgage forbearance will not waive the interest that you must pay, or the late fees.

Mortgage forbearance is a great way of getting back on track with your mortgage repayment and avoid losing your home to foreclosure. But before committing yourself to this agreement, make sure that you fully understand what it involves, and that you will be able to recover from your financial hardship in a short time. Also, make sure that the mortgage forbearance is the right choice for your financial needs and not just a tool that will help postpone the inevitable mortgage default.

Many homeowners are struggling to make mortgage payments as a result of the coronavirus pandemic. Here is information you can use, about your options and your rights.

If you are facing money struggles, you are not alone

Help is available. The majority of homeowners are eligible for forbearance for a coronavirus-related financial hardship. Forbearance is when your mortgage servicer or lender allows you to pause or reduce your mortgage payments for a limited time while you regain your financial footing.

Forbearance is not automatic. You must request it from your mortgage servicer. This might seem like a big step to take, but taking action now can help you pause your payments and avoid foreclosure.


Forbearance ends with a payment plan, not a lump-sum payment

Homeowners who receive COVID hardship forbearance are not required to repay their paused payments in a lump sum once the forbearance period ends. You can talk with your mortgage servicer, or start with a HUD-approved housing counseling agency, to discuss a repayment plan that works for your situation.

Most servicers must offer forbearance, and the others can provide options

The COVID hardship forbearance applies to all federally backed and federally sponsored mortgages, which includes HUD/FHA, VA, USDA, Fannie Mae, and Freddie Mac mortgage loans. This includes most mortgages. Homeowners with federally backed loans have the right to ask for and receive a forbearance period for up to 180 days—which means you can pause or reduce your mortgage payments for up to six months. Additionally, you can request an extension of forbearance for up to 180 additional days, for a total of 360 days.

UPDATE: Since this video was released, federal agencies have provided more options to extend forbearance.

: You may request up to two additional three-month extensions, up to a maximum of 18 months of total forbearance. But to qualify, you must have received your initial forbearance on or before February 28, 2021. Check with your servicer about the options available.
If your mortgage is backed byHUD/FHA

: You may request up to two additional three-month extensions, for up to a maximum of 18 months of total forbearance. But to qualify, you must have received your initial forbearance on or before June 30, 2020. Check with your servicer about the options available.

Other mortgages may also provide similar forbearance options. If you are struggling with payments, servicers are generally required to discuss relief options with you, whether or not your loan is federally backed.

Getting through to your servicer could be easier than you think

In the early days of the pandemic, homeowners reported trouble getting through to servicers by telephone. Now, many mortgage servicers have increased their capacity to respond to customers. Patience is still encouraged, and you may be able to reach your servicer by telephone or online. Some servicers may have websites for you to understand your options and request forbearance.

Mortgage servicers generally cannot ask for proof of hardship

You can ask for forbearance and tell your servicer that you are going through a financial hardship because of the pandemic. If you have a federally backed loan, the mortgage servicer is not permitted to ask you for proof of hardship.

You do not need to pay for help with forbearance options

HUD-approved housing counseling agencies and the counselors they employ provide their services at no cost to borrowers requesting forbearance. You should steer clear of scams – especially offers to help that come with upfront fees – whether the offer is for your mortgage or for other services, like assistance with unemployment benefits or credit repair.

No need to wait—ask for help now

If you have a home loan backed by HUD/FHA

your mortgage servicer is authorized to approve initial COVID hardship forbearance requests until the COVID-19 National Emergency is officially over. Previously the deadline was set for September 30, 2021.

If your loan is backed by Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac

, there is not currently a deadline for requesting an initial COVID hardship forbearance.

In any case, taking action without delay can help you take control of your finances.

Federal Coronavirus resources

White House Coronavirus Task Force

Information about COVID-19 from the White House Coronavirus Task Force in conjunction with CDC, HHS, and other agency stakeholders.


Information on what the U.S. Government is doing in response to COVID-19.
Visit (English)

HUD-approved housing counselors

Visit or call the CFPB at (855) 411-CFPB (2372) to find a HUD-approved housing counselor, at no cost to you.

Submit a complaint

Have an issue with a financial product or service? We’ll forward your complaint to the company and work to get you a response — generally within 15 days.

By: Dave Roos | Oct 5, 2020

Mortgage forbearance is a temporary pause or reduction in monthly mortgage payments for a homeowner experiencing financial hardship. It’s not loan forgiveness; instead the deferred payments do need to be repaid at some point. But mortgage forbearance can be a lifeline for homeowners who unexpectedly lose their job or suffer losses from a natural disaster, including the COVID-19 pandemic.

The key to avoiding foreclosure during a financial crisis is to ask for help immediately, says Chuck Kracht, director of loan servicing for the Idaho Housing and Finance Association, which offers free loan counseling to struggling borrowers.

“That’s the best advice I can give to anyone,” says Kracht. “The second anyone has any sort of trouble, they need to call their mortgage servicer or lender, or a loan counselor.”

Time is of the essence, because if you’re able to stay current on your mortgage payments not only will your lender be more open to forbearance, but your credit also won’t take a hit. During forbearance, paused payments aren’t reported to the credit agencies as delinquent if you were on time with your previous monthly payments.

“Mortgage forbearance is when a lender or mortgage servicer either pauses or lowers your payment for a limited period of time,” says Kracht. “It’s designed to provide payment relief during a short-term financial difficulty.”

In non-pandemic times, forbearance plans are typically offered as a way to keep borrowers in their homes during a period of unemployment or recovery from a natural disaster like a hurricane or wildfire.

The terms of a forbearance agreement depend on the borrower’s specific financial situation, so lenders typically ask for financial records like monthly income and expenses. Sometimes the mortgage payment is reduced and other times it’s suspended entirely. Kracht says that the typical length of forbearance runs from three months to a year.

How Are Deferred Payments Repaid?

Mortgage forbearance is a temporary solution to financial hardship, not a long-term fix. Once a borrower is back on their financial feet, Kracht says that there are three standard options for repaying a forborne mortgage:

  • Tack it on to the end. Many lenders will allow homeowners to move all deferred payments to the end of the mortgage. Think of it as a no-interest second loan that’s repaid either when the house is sold or when the original mortgage is fully repaid.
  • Add it to your monthly payment. A second option is to slowly repay the deferred amount as a small increase in your remaining monthly mortgage payments.
  • Pay it off in one lump sum. While this option is less common, some borrowers pay off the full amount of deferred mortgage payments immediately after the forbearance period ends.

Benefits and Drawbacks of Mortgage Forbearance

Forbearance is a smart option for both borrowers and lenders. For borrowers, the biggest plus is that it offers a temporary break from monthly mortgage payments without adversely affecting their credit. Forbearance gives them much-needed time to find a new job or recover from a disaster without technically missing a payment.

Kracht says that forbearance is a good deal for banks and mortgage lenders, too, even if it means a reduction or pause in payments, because anything is better than foreclosure.

“The foreclosure process really doesn’t benefit anybody,” says Kracht. “It’s very costly to go through foreclosure. The alternative is retention, keeping somebody in their home, which is the best option.”

The main drawback to forbearance would be that if you have trouble paying the mortgage in general (because you don’t earn enough for instance) at some point, the payments are going to come due. As we said earlier, loan forbearance is not the same as loan forgiveness, so the unpaid debts continue to accrue.

Mortgage Forbearance and the CARES Act

Before the COVID-19 pandemic, a few states had created forbearance programs to provide temporary mortgage relief after a storm like Hurricane Harvey in 2017, but the incredible job losses caused by the pandemic — 22.2 million new unemployment claims in March and April 2020 alone — required a whole new level of emergency mortgage assistance.

Under the CARES Act, homeowners affected by the pandemic are automatically granted mortgage forbearance for 180 days with an option for extending an additional 180 days if needed. Kracht says that the biggest difference between the forbearance options authorized by the CARES Act and regular forbearance plans is how simple and streamlined the process is for obtaining them.

Usually a lender or mortgage servicer will require financial statements and records before extending an offer of forbearance, but not under the CARES Act.

“All that’s required is for the borrower to call the mortgage company and say that they’ve been affected,” says Kracht. “At that point, the mortgage servicer or lender will put them on a forbearance plan, no questions asked and no financial information required.”

The repayment options under the CARES Act are the same as regular forbearance agreements. An estimated 3.6 million households, or 6.8 percent of all active mortgages were in COVID-19-related forbearance, according to one report from October 2020.

What If Forbearance Isn’t Enough?

Forbearance is meant to be a short-term pause in mortgage payments while a borrower gets back on their feet, but what if the forbearance period is set to expire and the financial situation hasn’t improved?

Foreclosure is always a possibility, but as Kracht says, lenders have their own reasons for wanting to keep borrowers in their homes and will only turn to foreclosure as a last resort. He explains that the best advice is to call your lender or a free and confidential loan counselor (find one near you) as soon as you realize that there may be difficulty making payments when the forbearance period ends.

At that point, the best option for you and your lender is to make adjustments to your mortgage that make payments more affordable, either by refinancing the mortgage at a lower interest rate or creating some kind of customized payment plan that better fits your budget.

In response to the pandemic, the Federal Housing Finance Agency (FHFA) has extended its foreclosure moratorium for all homes with federally backed loans (Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac) until at least Dec. 31, 2020.

Forbearance is when your mortgage servicer or lender allows you to temporarily pay your mortgage at a lower payment or pause paying your mortgage. You will have to pay the payment reduction or the paused payments back later.

Forbearance can help you deal with a hardship, such as, if your home was damaged in a flood, you had an illness or injury that increased your healthcare costs, or you lost your job. Forbearance does not erase the amount you owe on your mortgage. You will have to repay any missed or reduced payments.


How to request a forbearance

Call your servicer and let them know your situation immediately. Ask them what “forbearance” or “hardship” options may be available.

Some servicers will require that you request forbearance or other assistance within a certain amount of time after a disaster or other qualifying event.

Mortgage forbearance options

Forbearance is complicated. There isn’t a “one size fits all” because the options depend on many factors. Those factors include:

  • The type of loan
  • The owner or investor requirements in your mortgage loan
  • Your servicer

There are key things to consider with each type of forbearance. You’ll want to pay close attention to how your servicer expects you to pay back any missed or reduced mortgage payments.

Here are some forbearance examples to guide you

Paused Payments Option-Paid During Existing Mortgage: Your servicer allows you to stop making payments for six months, but you must pay everything back at once when your payments are due again.

What to consider:

  • You may owe a big bill that comes due all at once. For example, if your servicer allowed you not to pay your mortgage for six months, at the end of the forbearance period, you may owe all six of your missed mortgage payments in one month.
  • Interest on the paused amounts will continue to accrue until you repay them.

Mortgage Payment Reduction Option: Your servicer allows you to reduce your $1,000 monthly mortgage payment by half for three months. After the three months are over you have one year to pay back the amount of that reduction.

What to consider:

  • The amount of the reduction would be spread out over 12 months and added to your mortgage payment once the reduction period is over. This means your monthly mortgage will increase during that one-year period. Using the example above, you would pay $500 for three months and starting on the fourth month you would need to pay $1125.00 ($1,000 + $1500/12) each month for the next 12 months.
  • Interest on any reduced amounts will continue to accrue until you repay them.

Paused Payment Option-Paid back at End of Mortgage: Your servicer allows you to pause payments for one year, and that amount is repaid by either adding it to the end of your mortgage loan or by you taking out a separate loan.

What to consider:

  • You can extend the term of your loan for some amount of time to pay back the paused payments or take out a separate loan.
  • Extending your loan means the missed payments will be added on to the end of your loan. For example if you were given a twelve month period where you didn’t have to pay your mortgage, you’ll have twelve months of payments added on to the date when your loan was supposed to be paid off by.
  • Extending with a separate loan means when your mortgage is due you’ll also have to pay off this separate loan. This is like a balloon payment, which is one large payment due at the end of your loan.
  • Interest on the missed amounts will continue to accrue until you repay them.

for more information on how to avoid foreclosure.

Where to seek help

For help in exploring your options, reach out to a housing counselor. Use the CFPB’s “Find a Counselor” tool to get a list of counseling agencies approved by the Department of Housing and Urban Development (HUD). You can also call the HOPE™ Hotline, open 24 hours a day, seven days a week, at (888) 995-HOPE (4673).

If you’re a homeowner in a state included in the federal Hardest Hit Fund

, you may qualify for assistance.

The Hardest Hit Fund programs vary by state and may include:

  • Mortgage payment assistance for unemployed or underemployed homeowners
  • Principal reduction
  • Help for homeowners transitioning out of their homes into more affordable homes

For more information about the program in your state, check with your state’s housing finance agency

If you have a reverse mortgage, you can contact a reverse mortgage housing counseling agency

approved by HUD.

If you’re facing foreclosure or have been served with legal papers, you should consult an attorney. You may be able to find legal assistance from a free legal aid program for your area or territory.

As the coronavirus began sweeping through the country in March 2020, many states issued shut-down orders for businesses, putting as many as 40 million people out of work by May. On March 27, 2020, Congress passed the CARES Act to offer economic relief to those affected by the shut-downs, expanding unemployment benefits and offering mortgage forbearance to homeowners with mortgages backed or insured by the federal government, including Freddie Mac, Fannie Mae, VA and FHA.

In the first 18 months of the pandemic, about 7.7 million homeowners took advantage of COVID-related forbearance plans, according to Black Knight. But by the beginning of November 2021, the number of homeowners still in forbearance dropped to just over 1 million.

Black Knight reports that 84% of borrowers once in forbearance have exited their plans, with 74% either reperforming on their mortgages (51%) or having paid off in full (23%) through the refinance or sale of their home.

After multiple extensions, many forbearance plans expired at the end of September. The Mortgage Bankers Association issued its last weekly report on forbearance on Nov. 8, transitioning to a monthly report.

According to Mike Fratantoni, the MBA’s senior vice-president and chief economist, more borrowers exiting plans in the last week of October went into modification, “a sign that they have not yet regained their pre-pandemic level of income.”

“The strong job market report from October, with another drop in the unemployment rate and a pickup in wage growth, is a positive sign for homeowners still struggling to get back on their feet,” he added.

One year after the onset of the pandemic, the Mortgage Bankers Association estimated that 2.6 million homeowners were still in some form of forbearance. With extensions by the FHFA, borrowers would have up to 18 months of coverage, running through Aug. 31, 2022.

Our goal is to provide a resource that is continuously updated with the latest news and information so that lenders, servicers and homeowners can work together during this period of crisis and recovery.

The U.S. subprime mortgage meltdown that began in late 2007 brought on a severe economic recession. Years later, many households still are trying to work their way back to financial solvency. One of the more important restorative tools is a mortgage loan modification — often one of a group of government-initiated programs under the umbrella of the Home Affordable Modification Program, or HAMP.

Just qualifying for one of these programs is incredibly difficult. If you’ve actually moved your loan modification application forward to a point where you are negotiating terms with your lender, you are in the lucky minority. Here are some tips from the trenches about how to close the deal on the best available terms.

Video of the Day

Negotiating a Reduction in the Principal Amount Owing

A loan modification involves one or more of the following: a reduction in the principal amount owing, a lower interest rate and a partial forgiveness of accrued penalties and fees including the good faith payment most lenders require at the beginning of the negotiation process.

Getting the principal amount reduced is toughest. At least one realtor claims that banks doing loan modifications simply won’t reduce principal amounts. This is countered by government HAMP documents, however, that state if the loan amount exceeds 115 percent of the current appraised value of the home, “the servicer must consider whether a Principal Reduction Alternative (PRA) . should be effected as one part of the HAMP modification.” If your lender claims not to know about this and your loan qualifies, show her the literature that confirms your right to a principal reduction. In this instance and at every other stage of the negotiation, put your requests in writing and confirm their delivery.

Negotiating a lower interest rate

Depending upon your financial situation, you may be able to obtain a new interest rate of as little as 2 percent. Note that whatever rate you get starts climbing again at 1 percent per year after five years, in most cases for three or four consecutive years.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

When mortgage forbearance plans were first announced and the pandemic surged through the country in early 2020, many homeowners were allowed to pause their mortgage payments. Some analysts were concerned that once the forbearance program ended, the housing market would experience a wave of foreclosures like what happened after the housing bubble 15 years ago.

Here’s a look at why that isn’t the case.

1. There Are Fewer Homeowners in Trouble This Time

After the last housing crash, over nine million households lost their homes to a foreclosure, short sale, or because they gave it back to the bank. Many believed millions of homeowners would face the same fate again this time.

However, today’s data shows that most homeowners exited their forbearance plan either fully caught up on payments or with a plan from the bank that restructured their loan in a way that allowed them to start making payments again. The latest data from the Mortgage Bankers Association (MBA) studies how people exited the forbearance program from June 2020 to November 2021.

Here are those findings:

38.6% left the program paid in full
  • 19.9% made their monthly payments during the forbearance period
  • 11.8% made up all past-due payments
  • 6.9% paid off the loan in full
44% negotiated work-out repayment plans
  • 29.1% received a loan deferral
  • 14.1% received a loan modification
  • 0.8% arranged a different repayment plan
0.6% sold as a short sale or did a deed-in-lieu
16.8% left the program still in trouble and without a loss mitigation plan in place

2. Those Left in the Program Can Still Negotiate a Repayment Plan

As of last Friday, the total number of mortgages still in forbearance stood at 890,000. Those who remain in forbearance still have the chance to work out a suitable plan with the servicing company that represents their lender. And the servicing companies are under pressure to do just that by both federal and state agencies.

Rick Sharga, Executive Vice President at RealtyTrac, says in a recent tweet:

“The [Consumer Financial Protection Bureau] and state [Attorneys General] look like they’re adopting a ‘zero tolerance’ approach to mortgage servicing enforcement. Likely that this will limit #foreclosure activity for a good part of 2022, while servicers explore all possible loss [mitigation] options.”

For more information, read the warning issued by the Attorney General of New York State.

3. Most Homeowners Have More Than Enough Equity To Sell Their Homes

For those who can’t negotiate a solution and the 16.8% who left the forbearance program without a work-out, many will have enough equity to sell their homes and leave the closing with cash instead of facing foreclosures.

Due to rapidly rising home prices over the last two years, the average homeowner has gained record amounts of equity in their home. As Frank Martell, President & CEO of CoreLogic, explains:

“Not only have equity gains helped homeowners more seamlessly transition out of forbearance and avoid a distressed sale, but they’ve also enabled many to continue building their wealth.”

4. There Have Been Far Fewer Foreclosures Over the Last Two Years

One of the seldom-reported benefits of the forbearance program was that it allowed households experiencing financial difficulties prior to the pandemic to enter the program. It gave those homeowners an extra two years to get their finances in order and work out a plan with their lender. That prevented over 400,000 foreclosures that normally would have come to the market had the new forbearance program not been available. Otherwise, the real estate market would have had to absorb those foreclosures. Here’s a graph depicting this data:

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

5. The Current Market Can Easily Absorb Over a Million New Listings

When foreclosures hit the market in 2008, they added to the oversupply of houses that were already for sale. That resulted in over a nine-month supply of listings, and anything over a six-month supply can cause prices to depreciate.

It’s exactly the opposite today. The latest Existing Home Sales Report from the National Association of Realtors (NAR) reveals:

“Total housing inventory at the end of November amounted to 1.11 million units, down 9.8% from October and down 13.3% from one year ago (1.28 million). Unsold inventory sits at a 2.1-month supply at the current sales pace, a decline from both the prior month and from one year ago.”

A balanced market would have approximately a six-month supply of inventory. At 2.1 months, the market is severely understocked. Even if one million homes enter the market, there still won’t be enough inventory to meet the current demand.

Bottom Line

The end of the forbearance plan will not cause any upheaval in the housing market. Sharga puts it best:

“The fact that foreclosure starts declined despite hundreds of thousands of borrowers exiting the CARES Act mortgage forbearance program over the last few months is very encouraging. It suggests that the ‘forbearance equals foreclosure’ narrative was incorrect. . . .”

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Sharon Cox, REALTOR®

Sharon is a top producing agent working as a team with her husband David at Paragon Realtors. She assists buyers purchasing their first home to those looking for luxury properties locally and globally and provides service after the sale. Through her global connections with other REALTORS®, she can market her listings to buyers moving into the Metroplex or help a client relocate out of state. The Cox Team builds lasting relationships with their clients. Their clients feel confident to refer them to their family and friends.

As a former college professor, she believes in constantly keeping up with the latest in real estate by taking educational courses and receiving certifications that help her provide the best service.

Contact Us

4228 N Central Expy, Suite 100, Dallas, Texas 75206

When you’re facing a financial challenge due to sudden job loss or illness, the stress of unpaid bills certainly doesn’t improve your situation. When your mortgage is one of the bills you can’t pay, that stress level climbs through the very roof that you’re afraid of losing. It won’t take your mortgage company long to start calling you to find out when you intend to start making payments again. All banks and lenders have rules that are slightly different, but nonpayment of your mortgage will eventually lead to foreclosure, no matter how patient the bank chooses to be.

Fortunately, there are several options for avoiding foreclosure proceedings, one of which is mortgage forbearance. Qualifying for a forbearance has some strict rules, but it could possibly save your home when times are tough. Take a look to learn more about this process and whether it’s a good choice for your mortgage.

Options to Avoid Foreclosure

You have several options when it comes to avoiding foreclosure. Although banks may work with you when you first fall behind, most will only wait a short time for you to find a new job or fix the problem that is preventing you from making payments. When you reach the time limit, the bank will initiate the foreclosure process. Once that happens, it’s very hard to stop the process.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance@llc_map/Twitter

In most cases, once foreclosure begins, you have a limited amount of time before you will be legally forced to vacate the home. The bank then sells the property to a new owner. Foreclosure obviously severely damages your credit. Add the loss of your home to the mix, and the stress level tends to be excessive.

Obviously, most homeowners want to avoid losing their home, but they also want to avoid the negative hit their credit will take. The options to avoid foreclosure if you’re behind on mortgage payments include mortgage forbearance and a loan modification agreement. A loan modification results in a permanent modification of the loan, while mortgage forbearance is only meant to be a temporary fix.

What Is a Mortgage Forbearance?

Like many other things that deal with real estate and finance, mortgage forbearance will look different to every homeowner and every lender. Generally speaking, it is an agreement between you and the bank that allows you to make no mortgage payments at all or reduced mortgage payments for a specific period. During the time that you are not making payments or are making reduced payments, interest will still accrue on the loan.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearanceqimono/Pixabay

Each mortgage forbearance agreement is slightly different. For some agreements, the homeowner will have to pay back the entire amount he or she did not already pay in one lump sum at the end of the forbearance period. Other agreements may distribute the amount of the skipped payments into new monthly payments for a certain time period.

Does Forbearance Damage My Credit?

Forbearance is something that may get reported to credit bureaus, and it could negatively affect your credit score. However, it won’t affect it as harshly as a missed payment, a repossession of a vehicle, a bankruptcy or a foreclosure. It’s much better to request a forbearance before you start missing multiple payments or are in the danger zone.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance@NRVLand/Twitter

How Do I Request a Forbearance?

You will have to contact your lender directly if you want to request a forbearance. From there, you can negotiate, and the mortgage company will draw up an official forbearance agreement. It’s impossible to say what your lender will offer you because the agreement will completely depend on the type of mortgage you have, how many payments you’ve missed and the standard practices of the company.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearanceMediamodifier/Pixabay

Generally, a forbearance has several attributes, including the amount of payment needed (if any) from the homeowner during the forbearance period, the lender’s policy on reporting the forbearance to major credit reporting agencies, the duration of the forbearance period and the rules for repaying the money after the forbearance period is over. Usually, a mortgage forbearance lasts no longer than a year.

Should I Opt for a Forbearance?

This is a tricky question, especially because you probably won’t get unbiased advice from your lender. Additionally, you may not have other appealing options available if you’re in a situation where you can’t make your mortgage payments.

If you don’t have a financial adviser at your disposal that you can ask for advice, it’s a good rule of thumb to talk to a housing counselor. You can ask for help from a counselor free of charge through the Department of Housing and Urban Development, also known as HUD. Look at the HUD website to find an office in your area. A trained counselor can help you determine if a forbearance is a good option for you.

By now you’ve probably heard that homeowners struggling to pay their mortgage due to COVID-19 can request temporary relief. The program, outlined in the CARES Act, is called a forbearance and lets homeowners temporarily “pause” their mortgage payments for up to 12 months.

After a forbearance, homeowners will need to repay the payments they missed. Depending on a homeowner’s situation and the guidelines defined by the owner of their loan, they may have different solutions available to help with repayment. One solution may be moving some or all of the amount owed to the end of their loan, sometimes called a deferral. Other solutions may include:

Reinstatement: If a homeowner is able, paying back the amount they owe all at once is definitely the simplest option. It’s not for everybody but it’s on the table. This is called a reinstatement. You may have also heard it referred to as “paying a lump sum.”

Repayment plan: With this solution, a servicer simply tacks on an extra amount to the regular monthly payment until the amount owed is paid back. This usually happens over 3 to 6 months but could vary depending on the homeowner’s circumstances.

Loan Modification: At the end of a forbearance, a servicer may adjust the terms of a homeowner’s mortgage to bring the account current. There are several ways to do this. We may be able to lower your interest rate or maybe extend the loan’s term length so that each month’s payment is a little lower.

What to do next

If you’re a Mr. Cooper customer and you’ve entered into a forbearance, check your online account 30 days before the end of your plan. Tell us if you are ready to resume your payments and we’ll be able to provide possible solutions.

Rest assured that we will explore every solution available. The Pandemic Forbearance Plan exists to help homeowners get back on their feet during a tough time. We’ll work with you before, during, and after to help you find the best solutions for your situation.

Are you a Mr. Cooper customer struggling to pay your mortgage due to COVID-19? Click here to see how we can help.

Popular Articles

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Questions about your account? Check out the Mr. Cooper Help Center here.

© 2022 Nationstar Mortgage LLC d/b/a Mr. Cooper. Mr. Cooper is a registered service mark of Nationstar Mortgage LLC.
NMLS: #2119 NMLS Consumer Access
Please note, the material located on The Mr. Cooper® blog is for informational purposes only, is general in nature, and is not intended to and should not be relied upon or construed as a legal opinion or legal advice regarding any specific issue or factual circumstance. If you have questions about your account, please contact a Mr. Cooper team member at 888-480-2432.

This is not a commitment to lend. All loans are subject to credit and property approval. This offer is non-transferable and may not be combined with any other mortgage offer. Advertised offer is subject to change. If a personal code is present on the advertised offer, you must provide such code to claim the offer. We may gather information about you including, but not limited to, credit bureau information, information for verification of income, information for appraisal and verification of property being used for collateral. We also verify your identity. Income, assets, and debt must meet eligibility requirements as established by Government and/or Lender guidelines.

Most homeowners can temporarily pause or reduce their mortgage payments if they’re struggling financially.

Forbearance is when your mortgage servicer or lender allows you to pause or reduce your mortgage payments for a limited time while you build back your finances.

For most loans, there will be no additional fees, penalties, or additional interest (beyond scheduled amounts) added to your account, and you do not need to submit additional documentation to qualify. You can simply tell your servicer that you have a pandemic-related financial hardship.

Forbearance doesn’t mean your payments are forgiven or erased. You are still obligated to repay any missed payments, which, in most cases, may be repaid over time or when you refinance or sell your home. Before the end of the forbearance, your servicer will contact you about how to repay the missed payments.

COVID-19 mortgage relief: 4 things to know

Since March 2020, millions of homeowners have received forbearance under the CARES Act, allowing them to temporarily pause or reduce their mortgage payments.


Who is eligible for forbearance?

You may have a right to a COVID hardship forbearance if:

  • you experience financial hardship directly or indirectly due to the coronavirus pandemic, and
  • you have a federally backed mortgage, which includes HUD/FHA, VA, USDA, Fannie Mae, and Freddie Mac loans.

For mortgages that are not federally backed, servicers may offer similar forbearance options. If you are struggling to make your mortgage payments, servicers are generally required to discuss payment relief options with you, whether or not your loan is federally backed.

When is the deadline for applying?

If your loan is backed by HUD/FHA

, you may request an initial COVID hardship forbearance as long as the COVID-19 National Emergency is in place.

If your loan is backed by Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac, there is not currently a deadline for requesting an initial forbearance.

How long does forbearance last?

Your initial forbearance plan will typically last 3 to 6 months. If you need more time to recover financially, you can request an extension. For most loans, your forbearance can be extended up to 12 months. Some loans may be eligible for up to 18 months of forbearance, depending on when your initial forbearance started. Other limitations may apply.

: You may request up to two additional three-month extensions, for a maximum of 18 months of total forbearance. But to be eligible, you must have been in an active forbearance plan as February 28, 2021.
If your mortgage is backed byHUD/FHA

: You may request up to two additional three-month extensions, for a maximum of 18 months of total forbearance. But to qualify, you must have requested an initial forbearance plan on or before June 30, 2020. Not all borrowers will qualify for the maximum.

What to do next

Figure out who services your mortgage, and see if your mortgage is backed by Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, or the federal government.

Mortgage forbearance ending – how do you keep your house?

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance
We are coming up on two years of the COVID-19 pandemic – clearly, no one thought it would last this long. Many Dallas-area residents have had to take significant pay cuts or have even lost their jobs. Our firm has helped hundreds of DFW residents get a fresh start after COVID-related problems caused unmanageable debt, but many other people in the area are still struggling.

Most of the foreclosure and eviction moratoriums have ended recently, so many Dallas residents are wondering how they’re going to keep their homes. Rubin & Associates is here to help! We have put together this blog post to help answer some of the common questions we’re hearing about the end of mortgage forbearance.

How did the foreclosure moratorium work?

The government enacted a foreclosure moratorium when it was clear that the COVID pandemic would cause a massive disruption in the economy. The moratorium was a government directive to stop any current foreclosures – and not to start any new foreclosure proceedings until the end of the moratorium. The moratorium applied to certain types of loans issued by Freddie Mac, Fannie Mae, HUD, and USDA. Other banks and lenders voluntarily joined the moratorium by offering forbearance programs that allowed homeowners to defer their mortgage payments for a certain number of months.

When did the foreclosure moratorium end?

The federal foreclosure moratorium (which applied to all government-backed loans) ended on July 31, 2021, and the forbearance enrollment window was extended through the end of September. Certain borrowers were allowed up to three months of additional forbearance.

There are still federal, state, and local CARES Act funds available, but not everyone is eligible to receive those funds. If you have already missed the deadline to apply for forbearance, there may be additional resources available if you are still struggling with your financed due to the COVID pandemic.

What happens now that the moratorium is over?

Now that the grace period is over, your lender is allowed to proceed with foreclosures. Luckily, the Consumer Financial Protection Bureau has enacted a new rule that requires most lenders to help anyone in mortgage forbearance find options for paying their mortgages. Because of this rule, most lenders won’t be able to start the foreclosure process until January 1, 2022. If you received forbearance from your lender, contact them as soon as possible to find out if you are eligible for an extension.

How can you avoid foreclosure?

The most important step in keeping your home is to speak to your lender as soon as possible. As we’ve mentioned in past blog posts, if you do not maintain regular communication with your lender, foreclosure proceedings will happen much sooner.

If you’ve spoken to your financial institution and have no other options, declaring bankruptcy can help you delay or prevent foreclosure. If you are struggling with other bills as well, such as credit card bills, medical bills, or vehicle loans, a Chapter 7 or Chapter 13 bankruptcy will let you keep your home and force all debt collection actions to stop immediately.

Chapter 7 and Chapter 13 are quite different, so it is important to talk to an experienced bankruptcy attorney to understand the differences and choose the right option for your situation. Call us any time at 214-760-7777 and schedule a free consultation. We will listen to the details of your situation and explain all of your options so you are able to make the best choice for your future. We will not force you to file for bankruptcy – sometimes modifying your mortgage loan, negotiating debt settlement amounts, or even debt consolidation might be a better option.

Call us today for a free debt consultation

If you are struggling with growing debt and worried that you might face foreclosure, call us at 214-760-7777 to set up your free consultation with us today. Unfortunately, bad things happen to good people all of the time – but we are here to help you get a fresh start!

FICS’ Mortgage Servicer software can help servicers handle loan modifications efficiently

  • Click to share on Twitter (Opens in new window)
  • Click to share on Facebook (Opens in new window)
  • Click to email this to a friend (Opens in new window)
  • Click to share on LinkedIn (Opens in new window)

Mortgage forbearance is still a reality for many borrowers and servicers, more than 10 months after the Coronavirus Aid, Relief and Economic Security Act (CARES Act) took effect on March 27, 2020. Under the CARES Act, mortgage servicers must offer up to 12 months of forbearance, in up to 180-day increments, to COVID-19-affected homeowners who have federally backed mortgage loans for one to four-unit family properties.

Although the number of loans in forbearance has declined from the peak of 8.55% in early June, 5.37% of loans (approximately 2.7 million homeowners) remain in forbearance as of January 10.

To accommodate the large volume of loans still in forbearance, mortgage servicers must have functional, flexible and effective forbearance processes in place. Creating clear forbearance and post-forbearance plans should improve borrowers’ understanding of forbearance, speed up the overall process, and preserve revenue while avoiding costly foreclosures. Robust mortgage servicing software, such as FICS’ Mortgage Servicer®, has extensive loss mitigation capabilities and forbearance windows that facilitate tracking forbearance plan details, payment deferment and loan modifications. Servicers can ease the process for borrowers by following these steps.

Communicate with Borrowers

Educate borrowers about the forbearance process. When implementing a forbearance plan, mortgage servicers must clearly explain to borrowers what forbearance means, what repayment options they have, and the implications (e.g., a potential delay in their ability to refinance their loan). Servicers can refer to Fannie Mae’s and Freddie Mac’s “COVID-19 Forbearance Script for Servicer Use with Homeowners” for guidance on how to discuss what forbearance means, how it works and repayment options.

Respond promptly. In a letter sent to 11 large servicers, requesting information about their forbearance program, the U.S. House Committee on Financial Services stated that “borrowers seeking assistance must be able to contact a customer service representative without excessive wait times or other delays.”

Servicers are experiencing another jump in call center volumes. According to the MBA’s Forbearance and Call Volume Survey, for the week ending Jan. 10, 2021, servicer volume increased to 9.2% from 7.2% the week prior, and call wait times increased to 3.6 minutes from 2.7 minutes the week prior. Average call length has also hit a survey high of 8.5 minutes, up from 7.8 minutes the week before.

Servicers should work diligently to answer borrowers’ questions and meet their needs promptly during this stressful time. Servicers should take advantage of borrower-facing web applications to provide mortgage statements and information to borrowers who aren’t in forbearance, to reduce routine phone calls and give servicers more time to talk with the forbearance borrowers.

Help Borrowers Create a Post-Forbearance Roadmap

Some borrowers mistakenly assume that they must repay the skipped payments in one lump sum. In fact, they have several repayment options. For example, Fannie Mae’s COVID-19 payment deferral option allows borrowers to defer the amount they owe to the end of their loan term (i.e., the maturity date).

Thirty days before the end of the forbearance period, mortgage servicers must contact borrowers to discuss repayment options and determine which one(s) work best for them. Borrowers may have several options:

  1. Repay the loan in one lump sum if they can (perhaps by withdrawing funds from their 401k, IRA, or other retirement plan).
  2. Extend the forbearance period. As of January 10, 80.45% of the loans in forbearance are in a forbearance extension.
  3. Take advantage of a loss mitigation plan. This may include a repayment plan to keep borrowers in their homes, or loan modifications such as writing off part of the loan or extending the terms of the original loan.

If a loss mitigation plan is the best option, borrowers will complete a worksheet to allow the servicer to assess income, the size of the loan, and whether a repayment plan or a loan modification will be the better option. If a repayment plan is the way to go, the borrower may be able to start repaying at the end of the forbearance timeline. Loan modifications may include adjusting the principal and interest (P&I) payments, extending the loan term to 30 years or beyond, and/or decreasing the interest rate. Servicers should explore these options with borrowers to determine what best meets their needs.

Track Forbearance and Post-Forbearance Plan Details

With so many loans still in forbearance, servicers need an efficient way to track the specific terms/details of each borrower’s forbearance and post-forbearance plans. Mortgage servicing software must be able to accommodate payment deferment and other loan modifications.

Use leading-edge mortgage software, such as FICS’ Mortgage Servicer®, that has extensive loss mitigation capabilities, including a forbearance/deferment window that allows servicers to track:

  • Forbearance plan details on the loan level
    • Terms: number of months, starting and ending dates
    • Borrower details (e.g., type of hardship, status of the forbearance plan)
  • Post-forbearance plans
    • Repayment plans (e.g., reduced payments)
    • Loan modifications (e.g., new term length, interest rate)
    • Deferment of interest

Servicers can ease the forbearance process by communicating effectively with borrowers and helping them develop the right plans. By using mortgage servicing software such as Mortgage Servicer® to track forbearance and post-forbearance plan details, servicers can more efficiently handle the increased number of modifications. Versatile software allows borrowers and servicers to walk through the forbearance period with relative ease, remain up to date on the timeline and have a more complete picture of the necessary steps to return the borrowers’ mortgage to a current status.

Negotiating a mortgage loan modification allows you to adjust your repayment schedule to meet your current circumstances. When negotiating a mortgage loan modification, you have several options:

  • You can negotiate through a government-sponsored program.
  • You can negotiate through a service.
  • You can negotiate directly with the lender.

If you decide to go it alone, here’s what you need to do to ensure successfully negotiating a mortgage loan modification:

  • Have the name of a reputable lawyer at hand, in case you need advice along the way.
  • Gather all the pertinent information before starting to negotiate. This includes the reason you want to make the modification and a description of the desired modifications [source: Negotiation Requirements].
  • Make sure you’re financially capable of meeting and maintaining the terms of the modifications. You will have to prove your financial status by providing pay stubs, records of expenditures, a recent bank statement, and income tax returns for the past two years [source: Mortgage Loan Modification Regulations].
  • Ask your lawyer or bank about any laws, requirements or guidelines you should be aware of before beginning negotiations.
  • Prepare your terms of negotiations. Be ready to offer the lender a specific interest rate, monthly payment, number of loan payments, collateral, etc.
  • Choose an arbiter. Decide with the lender who to use as an arbiter in case the negotiations hit a snag.

Keep in mind that negotiating a mortgage loan modification is not simple. If you’re not 100 percent sure you can do it on your own, it’s much better to hire a reputable professional to negotiate on your behalf.

Forbearance is Ending: What Does That Mean For You?

With the 18-month mortgage forbearance period coming to an end, many borrowers must find a way to repay missed back payments or risk possible foreclosure. While this policy was enacted to help those in need, the end of this temporary reprieve will potentially push thousands of people into increasingly desperate situations. Many of whom will be forced to make life-changing decisions about their homes.

But before we explore worst-case scenarios, let’s dive a little deeper. What is forbearance, and how might the fact that it is ending affect you?

What is Forbearance?

When the pandemic started, many businesses were forced to close, and millions of people were left without an income. Unfortunately, this made it nearly impossible for many homeowners to pay their mortgages, so the government intervened. The policy enabled homeowners financially impacted by the pandemic to apply for a “mortgage forbearance.”

If approved, homeowners were essentially allowed to “pause” their monthly mortgage payments. Now, of course, that 18-month period is coming to a close, and homeowners must decide how they’re going to catch up on those missed payments and their best course of action moving forward.

How Does This Affect You?

If you were granted a mortgage forbearance, then you’re going to be affected by this in a few ways. First, the forbearance period will end, so your regular monthly mortgage payments will resume. Second, you’ll have to negotiate a way to pay for what you missed. There are a few options you can explore:

Repayment Plan : This is simply a monthly repayment schedule (in addition to your monthly mortgage payment) that allows you to incrementally pay back the amount you owe over time. Terms typically last 3 to 12 months.

Back-end Payment : The missed payments are added to the end of the mortgage in a lump sum, typically without interest incurred.

Payment Extensions : Depending on your lender, you may be able to request an extension, which could result in longer terms and additional interest.

New Mortgage : To avoid foreclosure, your lender might offer you a new mortgage with a 40-year term agreement with an increased interest rate.

Avoiding a Foreclosure

Of course, it all depends on what your lender offers. Sometimes, repayment plans, extensions, and back-end payments just aren’t the right solution for you. If you can’t make any of these back payment solutions work, there is one final option.

You Can Sell Your Home

If you can’t afford to pay your mortgage or back payments when the forbearance period ends, you might consider selling your home. While this may not be ideal, it could save you from foreclosure and might be just the help you need to get back on your feet.

If you’ve found yourself searching for things like “how to sell my home quickly” or “how to get the most for my home,” then you’re in luck. If you choose to work with us, you won’t have to worry about the end of the forbearance period or fret over how you’re going to repay what you owe.

Not sure what your home is worth? Find out here . Our Homebot tool can tell you what your home is worth and how much equity you have in your home. You may even end up making money off your property. We also offer iBuyer programs such as Keller Offers, which has a few different programs to choose from to help you.

If you’re considering selling your home in Jacksonville or anywhere in Northeast Florida, contact the Welch Team today !

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

While your health and welfare are top priorities during the COVID-19 pandemic, you may also be concerned about how current economic conditions can impact your financial situation.

Last week, we discussed the major points behind mortgage forbearance. Offered through the newly passed federal government CARES Act, forbearance is when your mortgage servicer or lender allows you to temporarily pay your mortgage at a lower payment or pause paying your mortgage. However, this could also mean that you could owe those payments as a lump sum at the end of the agreed-upon period with your lender.

Consumers who are experiencing a financial hardship may be wondering how potentially late or reduced payments might impact their credit scores. In a normal, non-pandemic world, late or missing mortgage payments can damage your credit. But what if you agreed to forbearance terms with your mortgage lender? The short answer is maybe.

For Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac plans, late payments from mortgage forbearance will not be reported to credit bureaus by the loan servicers, and any late fees and other penalties will also be waived as long as you were up-to-date on your payments. If you are unsure if Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac owns your mortgage, you can check online via these websites.

In addition to Freddie Mac and Fannie Mae, there are other federal mortgages that are eligible for relief under the CARES Act:

If you determine that your mortgage is not a federal loan, it is crucial that you contact and negotiate directly with your loan servicer. However, it is also important to note that none of these mortgage relief options are automatic, according to the National Housing Law Project.

In order to take advantage of these available mortgage relief options, you must contact your mortgage servicer directly. Be persistent and diligently follow-up to stay on top of your request. Also, watch for any new additional programs from your mortgage servicer which could require you to re-apply. Finally, make sure that your loan servicer provides you with written documentation that confirms the details of your agreement, and monitor your monthly mortgage statements and your credit to make sure you don’t see any errors.

Do you have questions about your specific circumstance? Contact one of our loan officers today for guidance!

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

6 Smart Strategies to Build Home Equity

Simply defined, home equity is the percentage of your home’s value that you own, and it is the key to building wealth through homeownership. It can be your greatest financial asset, your largest component of personal wealth, and your protection against life’s unexpected expenses. Here are six ways on how to successfully build your home equity!

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

4 Strategies for Buyers in a Hot Seller’s Market

In a market with limited inventory and lots of willing and able buyers, we find a hot sellers’ market. Once you’ve found “the one” and you’re ready to get serious, it’s time to get your game face on and beat out the competition. Here are some strategic tips that home buyers need to know when buying in a sellers’ market!

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

4 Maintenance Tips to Get Your Home Ready for Spring

A change of seasons always necessitates a few home maintenance chores, and spring marks a great time to tackle some tasks outside in the fresh air. From roof repair to foundation drainage, these chores will get your home in shape from top to bottom!

If you anticipate having difficulty making your mortgage payment, contact your lender as soon as possible.

In this guide
  • What is mortgage forbearance?
  • Do all lenders offer forbearance?
  • How does forbearance affect my ability to get a new mortgage?
Mortgage guides
How to:
Loan types
We compare the following lenders and brokers
Term length

What is mortgage forbearance?

Forbearance is when a lender allows you to suspend payments for a set time due to financial hardship resulting from:

  • A sudden loss of employment.
  • A significant reduction in income.
  • A natural disaster event.

If your mortgage is already in forbearance and you’re anticipating difficulty making payments after it ends, contact your lender immediately. If your loan is insured by the government, you may be eligible for an extension, depending on when your mortgage was originally in forbearance.

Do all lenders offer forbearance?

In general, all lenders are required to discuss repayment options with you, including forbearance, if you’re having trouble making your monthly mortgage payments, according to the Consumer Financial Protection Bureau (CFPB).

If you’re already in forbearance and need more time to start making payments again, ask your lender for a forbearance extension. If your financial hardship is due to COVID-19, it should be relatively straightforward to get an extension.

How to request a COVID-19 related forbearance extension

  • If your loan is backed by HUD/FHA, VA, USDA, Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac. Contact your lender and explain that your hardship is due to COVID-19, and your request should be honored. COVID-19-related extensions are not automatic, so it’s critical to request an extension before your forbearance ends.
  • If your loan isn’t backed by a government agency. Don’t panic. Instead, call your lender as soon as possible to discuss repayment options. Besides a forbearance extension, your lender may have other options available to help you avoid an unnecessary foreclosure.

What if your financial hardship isn’t related to COVID-19?

If your situation isn’t COVID-19-related, it’s still important to let your lender know as soon as possible if you anticipate difficulty making your loan payments. You may be able to extend your forbearance period or take advantage of other options to help make your payments more affordable.

Here are three steps you can take:

  1. Contact your mortgage servicer to request repayment help. Your servicer’s contact information is on your monthly mortgage statement.
  2. Use your lender’s phone number and email to communicate, and follow up if you don’t hear back after a reasonable time frame.
  3. If you can’t get a forbearance extension after speaking with your lender, consider other repayment options, including:
    • A loan modification. A loan modification is when your lender changes the terms of your loan, for example, by extending your loan’s term length to reduce your monthly payment.
    • Using a partial claim. A partial claim is an interest-free loan from HUD that can be used towards overdue payments, according to Nolo Law. The loan isn’t due until your mortgage is paid off.
    • Short-selling the property. In this situation, the lender accepts less than what the property is worth, but the loan is considered paid off in full. You lose the home, but you won’t have a foreclosure on your record.
    • Deed in lieu of foreclosure. This is another last resort option that gives the lender the deed to your home instead of foreclosing.

The good news is, help is often available, but lenders will be forced to take action if you don’t communicate with them. So it’s important to be proactive.

How does forbearance affect my ability to get a new mortgage?

Generally speaking, forbearance can drag down your credit score unless your lender has agreed not to report it. But under the CARES Act, lenders are required to report your mortgage as being current, as long as you were in good standing at the time of forbearance.

If you have a Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac loan and want to refinance to take advantage of lower interest rates, you must take the loan out of forbearance first and make at least three consecutive payments. Afterwards, you can look into refinancing the loan, including the payments you missed during the forbearance period.

Real Estate





How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Posted on September 8, 2021

One of the first concerns that arose at the beginning of COVID-related shutdowns was that the housing market—responsible for a large portion of economic activity in the United States—would be brought to a virtual standstill. Instead, the ensuing months were among the most active and profitable in recent history. This was due, in part, to early and robust government intervention at the local, state, and federal levels, including the CARES Act and its homeowner and renter protections.

Now, as some of the early provisions of the CARES Act, including mortgage forbearance, come to a close, homeowners, homebuyers, and real estate professionals are wondering what comes next. Learn what the end of mortgage forbearance means for your clients on both sides of the negotiating table—and what it may mean for your business.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

COVID-era Mortgage Forbearance: A History

COVID-19 shutdowns began in mid-March 2020, and the passage of the CARES Act followed just days prior. This first foray provided an economic cushion for Americans reeling from the impact of the virus, and the CARES Act subsequently underwent updates and extensions over the following months.

The CARES Act was designed to meet a wide range of economic needs, from providing increased benefits for food stamp recipients to protections for business owners and their employees. As part of its focus on housing, The CARES Act also provided mortgage forbearance for homeowners with government-backed mortgages, including HUD-FHA, VA, and USDA loans and those backed by Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac. These protections led to similar protections from private mortgage providers.

Although it has been extended multiple times, forbearance for FHA, VA, and USDA homeowners is currently set to expire on September 30, 2021, and at this point no further extensions are expected. For homeowners who are eligible for forbearance, this means that applications must be completed and submitted by that date. Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac have not yet announced a deadline for requesting an initial forbearance.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Why the end of forbearance may lead to increased inventory

For many homeowners, the end of forbearance aligns with increased economic activity and a return to pre-COVID employment. This may provide the opportunity for these individuals to resume their mortgage payments while also making arrangements for making up missed payments. Alternatively, some may choose to refinance their loans at today’s low rates in order to make repayment more manageable.

For those who are still struggling, the end of forbearance may mean selling their current home in order to get out from under a burdensome financial obligation. A recent report by Zillow posited that this could result in almost a quarter-million new listings, which presents both an opportunity and an obligation for real estate agents and brokers working with eager buyers and distressed homeowners.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

How to prepare your business for a more active market

For those agents with a long list of buyers who have been frustrated by low inventory and rising home prices, the months ahead may offer an unexpected opportunity. Increased inventory is poised to couple with a return to somewhat normal living conditions, with increased rates of vaccination, rising rates of travel, and the return of students to in-person schools.

At the same time, for markets with a seasonal ebb and flow, a fall and winter market that is more like that of the pre-COVID housing market, coupled with increased inventory, may help to ameliorate the tightening and hyper-competitive purchase environment of the past year and a half. For those buyers turned off by multiple offer situations on every listing, this could be a welcome respite that would tempt them back into a home search.

To communicate this good news to your buyers, do the following:

  • Reach out with supporting statistics for your market. These could include increasing average days on the market, an increase in the number of active listings, and more stable home prices.
  • Talk to them about their search, and find out if any of the specifics have changed or if they’re interested in broadening their search parameters.
  • Find out whether they’re planning to go back to the office or if they are working remotely permanently. This could help them broaden their search to neighborhoods that weren’t on their original list.
  • Work with your favorite lender to come up with a solution-based approach, including mortgage products that fund renovations and improvements for buyers who are willing to entertain the idea of a fixer-upper property.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

How to help homeowners in financial distress following forbearance

For sellers who approach you in response to the end of mortgage forbearance, do the following:

  • Make sure they have reached out to their lender and exhausted all their options under their current forbearance plan.
  • Make sure they understand their options for refinancing before they decide to sell.
  • Help them price their property appropriately for the latest market conditions so that they can get the most out of their home’s equity.
  • Help them determine whether they may be able to downsize into a smaller home using the proceeds from the sale of their current home so that they can continue to enjoy the benefits of homeownership.
  • Reach out to your professional network and create a comprehensive marketing plan so that your seller clients can maximize the value that currently exists in their home and get back on their feet financially.

As a real estate professional, you are uniquely positioned to make a huge difference in the lives of both buyers and sellers during this challenging time. Make sure that you are communicating regularly and keeping up to date with all the market and economic trends that will impact your clients in the days ahead.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Written by Christy Murdock Edgar

Christy Murdock Edgar is a seasoned real estate writer and frequent columnist for Inman. Her expertise in the realm of real estate has helped agents all over the world improve their content marketing strategies.

Mortgage forbearance is an agreement in which the lender agrees not to foreclose on a home, with the borrower promising to a future payment plan meant to bring him current on the loan. It is important to note that mortgage forbearance is not a long term solution. Instead, it is meant for borrowers who have run into short term financial issues, and simply need a few months in order to get back on track.

Common reasons for needing mortgage forbearance include a job loss, or unexpected health problems.

Benefits for the Borrower

The borrower is sure to benefit from mortgage forbearance. If not, it would never be a consideration. The main benefit is simple to understand: the borrower is granted time to catch up on their missed mortgage payments, without having to worry about foreclosure.

Another benefit is the ability to customize a repayment plan that suits your needs. While the borrower and lender must work together, both parties will be in position to negotiate a mutually beneficial deal.

With a lot of flexibility, lenders often times can suspend payments for several months while the borrower gets his finances organized. Even if payments are not suspended, they can be lowered for the time being with the borrower agreeing to pay the money back at the end of the loan.

Benefits for the Lender

On the surface, it may appear that mortgage forbearance is only beneficial to the borrower. But once you begin to consider all aspects of the situation, it is simple to see that this is not the case.

Lenders would much rather offer mortgage forbearance than go through the foreclosure process. Not only does this save them a lot of money, but it helps to cut back on wasted time as well. Believe it or not, lenders do not enjoy foreclosing on homes. This takes up a lot of resources, and in many cases the process takes a year or longer to reach completion. Not to mention, most foreclosures end up with the bank losing money.

Also, lenders know that they have a better chance of collecting the past debt through mortgage forbearance than they do through the foreclosure process. With the odds on their side, they are almost always willing to give forbearance a try as long as the situation will allow for it.

One thing many lenders do, before agreeing to mortgage forbearance, is increase the interest rate. While they may not be collecting payment in full at the present time, an interest hike can go a long way in helping them recover lost money in the future.

Mortgage forbearance agreements do not release the borrower from financial responsibility. These agreements often times include a date on which the foreclosure process will begin, if the borrower does not live up to their end of the deal.

Both lenders and borrowers can benefit from mortgage forbearance. Those who are in a tight financial spot should contact their borrower to determine if forbearance is an option.

Sarah Skidmore Sell

American homeowners were given more opportunity to hit pause on their mortgage payments because of the financial ravages of the pandemic, but that relief is slowly coming to an end.

About 3 million people are behind on their mortgage, the most at any time since the Great Recession, according to the Consumer Financial Protection Bureau. About 2 million are in forbearance plans, which provide a reprieve of a year or longer from making payments.

Some people are beginning to exit these arrangements, but experts say the pace will soon pick up, with as many as 1.7 million borrowers exiting in September. Regulators have warned mortgage servicers to be prepared for the onslaught.

Those who are unable to resume payments or reach some other agreement with their lender may be forced to leave their homes through sale or foreclosure.

“We must not lose sight of the dangers so many consumers still face,” CFPB Acting Director Dave Uejio said in a statement as the agency works to ease the process and protect homeowners. “Millions of families are at risk of losing their homes to foreclosure in the coming months, even as the country opens back up.”

Experts say homeowners who are in forbearance should start making plans as soon as possible for their next steps — be that resuming payments as usual, tweaking the terms of their loan or leaving their home.

Here’s what borrowers should know:


Homeowners who received a COVID hardship forbearance are not required to repay their skipped payments in a lump sum once the forbearance period ends, the CFPB reminds borrowers.

Contact your mortgage servicer to discuss your options.

If you can resume your pre-pandemic payments, the process should be fairly smooth. Many federally backed loans have programs in place that will allow homeowners to resume payments as usual and tack those missed payments on to the end of the loan period, said Andrea Bopp, an attorney at the National Consumer Law Center who specializes in mortgage servicing issues.

Borrowers may also work with their servicer to find other arrangements, such as increasing the size of their regular payments to help make up their missed payments. In some cases, the servicer may create a separate account for the unpaid payments that would be settled upon the sale, transfer or refinancing of the loan.

The options vary by type of loan, there are several processes in place for borrowers with federally backed loans. However, there are no universal programs to help those with privately held loans ease out of forbearance; these represent about one-third of all mortgages.

All the same, servicers have been encouraged to be flexible to find arrangements that work for all borrowers. The CFPB has a wealth of information on its website to help borrowers sort out their options.

If you do not know who holds your loan, check your mortgage statement, call or write your servicers. The CFPB has information online for consumers on how to do this.


If you have a federally backed loan and are nearing the end of your forbearance period you may request up to two additional three-month extensions — although the maximum forbearance period cannot exceed 18 months. This only applies to those who received their initial forbearance on or before February 28, 2021 for loans held by Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac or June 30, 2020 for HUD, FHA, USDA, or VA loans.

If you are struggling with payments, servicers are generally required to discuss relief options with you, whether or not your loan is federally backed.

It’s important to reach out to your mortgage servicer as soon as possible to discuss your options. If you need help, talk with a free HUD-approved housing counselor; they can be found online. Or you can seek out legal help through Legal Aid or by reaching out to your state bar association.

The last resort is for a homeowner to leave their home through foreclosure.

In a foreclosure, the lender takes a property back after a borrower fails to make all the required payments. There is a foreclosure moratorium in place for all federally backed mortgages — those backed by Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, FHA, USDA, or VA — until June 30, 2021.

However, borrowers may be able to avoid foreclosure if they seek help to make other arrangements, be that through their servicer directly or with the help of a housing counselor or lawyer.

Experts urge homeowners not to wait until the forbearance period is over or the foreclosure moratorium ends. Once the foreclosure process begins it is difficult to stop and foreclosures are expensive for homeowners, with an average cost to borrowers of $12,500.

In some cases, people with equity in their homes may be able to sell their home to avoid foreclosure, which has a not just a devastating financial but emotional and mental impact on families.

Not every deliquency leads to a foreclosure though, notes Odeta Kushi, deputy chief economist at First American. She said that rising equity and home prices may allow more borrowers to sell, causing more of a “foreclosure trickle than a tsunami” ahead.

All experts urge homeowners to reach out to their mortgage servicer as soon as possible to allow for adequate time to make an exit plan from forbearance.

“For people who are overwhelmed right now, it is important to connect with the servicer,” Bopp said. “It can be difficult to sit on the phone . or connect online. But if you wait too long it can be a snowball effect.”

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Many mortgage borrowers are still in COVID-19 forbearance. Here’s how to get back on your feet. ( iStock )

Mortgage forbearance proved to be an essential lifeline for many homeowners during the COVID-19 pandemic. Under the CARES Act, many mortgagors were eligible for up to 18 months of forbearance. But as life starts to return to pre-pandemic “normal,” borrowers are struggling to catch up on their mortgage payments.

More than a third (35%) of mortgage borrowers who entered forbearance during the pandemic are still in forbearance, according to a new study by the New York Federal Reserve. Low-income borrowers and first-time homebuyers are most likely to be stuck in forbearance for longer periods of time, struggling to resume their monthly payments.

Learn about the implications of long-term forbearance below, with tips on how you can get out of mortgage forbearance by refinancing, downsizing or saving up. If you’re ready to exit forbearance, Credible’s online marketplace can help you shop for the best mortgage rates for you.

What happens during mortgage forbearance?

Mortgage forbearance allows borrowers to suspend their monthly payments without becoming delinquent but it’s not forgiveness.

You still owe the payments to your mortgage servicer and interest accrues on the balance during this period. This adds to the long-term cost of your mortgage, which is why forbearance is more of a safety net than a financial strategy.

In addition to making your mortgage loan more expensive over time, some home loans that are not backed by Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac may require a lump-sum balloon payment at the end of the forbearance period.

What you can do to get out of COVID-19 forbearance

Consumers have utilized mortgage forbearance as a way to get back on their feet financially, but resuming mortgage payments in full is easier said than done. Here are a few ways you can exit coronavirus mortgage forbearance and get back to paying down your home loan.

  1. Refinance your mortgage
  2. Sell your home and downsize
  3. Find other ways to cut costs and save money

1. Refinance your mortgage

If you’re still in COVID-19 mortgage forbearance but you’re continuing to make your monthly mortgage payments, you’re in luck. The Federal Housing Finance Agency (FHFA) mandated that mortgagors in forbearance who have made at least three consecutive monthly payments are eligible to refinance or buy a new home.

This regulation ensures that mortgage borrowers, even those who are in forbearance, have access to the market’s historically low mortgage refinancing rates.

See what kind of rates you may be eligible for on Credible’s online marketplace. You can compare refinance rates across multiple mortgage lenders so you know you’re getting a good rate.

2. Sell your home and downsize

Many mortgage borrowers have gotten out of mortgage forbearance by selling their homes, taking advantage of the equity they’ve built thanks to the current market’s record-high home values. The average existing home sales price rose 17.2% between March 2020 and March 2021, from $280,700 to $329,100, according to the National Association of Realtors.

With such a rapid gain in value, it’s possible that you’ll be able to sell your home and prepay your mortgage, including any forbearance due.

However, keep in mind that high home values will make it difficult to find another home in the same price range, so it may be smart to downsize or move to an area with a less competitive housing market, if possible.

During the homebuying process, it’s important to find a mortgage that you can afford to keep up with so you don’t just end up back in forbearance in a smaller home. You should also use a tool like Credible’s online marketplace to compare mortgage rates and get the best deal on a home loan.

3. Find other ways to cut costs and save money

Many industries have bounced back as the pandemic begins to fade into memory, but workers in some sectors may still be affected by lower incomes or shorter work hours.

It may not be possible for all borrowers to increase their income to pre-pandemic levels, so a solution could be to cut costs in your monthly budget. Here are a few ways to do just that:

  • Pay down high-interest credit card debt. The Fed’s report found that mortgagors in forbearance used their extra cash to pay down credit card debt by $2,100 on average, which can cut down monthly costs when mortgage payments resume.
  • Consolidate other debts. A balance-transfer credit card or debt consolidation loan can save you money in interest and lower your monthly debt payments. You could also contact a certified credit counselor to enroll in a debt management plan.
  • Refinance other debts while rates are low. For example, you may consider refinancing your private student loans. Borrowers who refinanced their student loans to a shorter term on Credible saved $17,344 on average. To see if refinancing is right for you, visit Credible.

When refinancing, shop around to compare rates

While you might consider refinancing with your current mortgage lender, they may not be able to offer you the lowest rate possible. You should shop around with multiple lenders to try to find the best refinance rate for your situation. You can also use that research to see if your current lender will match or beat the rate. The same goes for all other types of loans, like personal loans and student loans.

Credible’s online loan marketplace lets you prequalify and see potential rates all in one form, without affecting your credit score. You can also get in touch with experienced loan officers who can help you devise a course of action.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

The stimulus for homeowners is still continuing. How does one request forbearance on mortgage payments? If you’re affected by the pandemic and it’s hard to keep up with your mortgage payments, mortgage forbearance can be a great way to increase the tight money flow to your household.

Currently, you can request forbearance for up to 12 months if you’ve been affected by the pandemic. Ever since the CARES Act was introduced by the federal government in March 2020, homeowners have been protected.

Requesting mortgage forbearance is going to be very beneficial to your overall household income as you won’t pay your monthly mortgage payments while not incurring any interest or late penalties.

To request a forbearance on your existing mortgage payments, you must get in touch with your loan servicer. Your loan servicer is the company you make your monthly payments. The process of each loan provider may differ from one to another so there isn’t a set answer as to how the process is like. You shouldn’t have any issues whatsoever to request forbearance though.

This stimulus for homeowners is expected to help millions of Americans financially during the COVID-19 crisis. However, you must hurry as the deadline to get forbearance is coming up.

Forbearance Request Deadline

The mortgage loan forbearance was originally due on December 31, 2020 with the CARES Act but it has been extended. If you’re seeking mortgage forbearance, you have one or two more months depending on the type of mortgage you have.

Those who have a USDA, VA, or FHA mortgage must apply for forbearance by February 28 whilst those with a conforming mortgage must apply a month earlier – by January 31, 2021. It’s best to apply for mortgage relief as soon as possible.

The initial duration of the forbearance is 180 days. If this isn’t something that’s enough for you though, you can request an additional 180 days after the first 180 days.

In the aftermath of the economic turmoil and high unemployment levels created by the COVID-19 pandemic, lenders searched for ways to help customers weather the immediate storm. Guidance came from the Coronavirus Aid, Relief, and Economic Security (CARES) Act, which created important protections for mortgage borrowers.

If your mortgage is backed by a government entity such as Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, HUD, USDA, or the Veterans Administration and you are experiencing hardship due to the pandemic, you may request up to 12 months—two 180-day periods—of mortgage forbearance. Choosing forbearance essentially allows you to pause payments for a period of time. If your mortgage is not government-backed, your lender may offer relief options on a case-by-case basis if your income has been affected.

If you have already applied for forbearance or are considering doing so, keep these four important steps in mind.

  1. Do your homework

When considering mortgage relief options, understanding the terminology and process is critical. Forbearance allows you to stop making payments for a period of time without penalty, but it is not forgiveness. You will still owe the principal, interest, escrow, and other components of the mortgage after the forbearance period is over.

Forbearance is also not “deferment,” where the paused payments are added to the end of the loan’s term, although that may be one option for a repayment plan after your forbearance period ends. If you can make partial or full payments during the forbearance period, that will help reduce the amount you owe when the period is over.

  1. Make the request

Forbearance is not automatic. You must request it. Many banks are processing an overwhelming number of requests, so it’s a good idea to use online tools if possible. You will likely not need to provide any other documentation. Under the CARES Act, government-backed loans are entitled to an initial forbearance period of 180 days. To request an additional 180 days, you must make a second request before the first 180-day period expires.

  1. Protect your financial well-being

Forbearance can help you overcome short-term financial setbacks, such as a temporary job loss or a reduction in hours, and keep your home without negatively affecting your credit score. Your mortgage lender won’t charge late fees or other penalties during the forbearance period. Those that were assessed for missed payments prior to you entering into forbearance and not yet paid will continue to remain on the account. In most cases, if your homeowners insurance and real estate taxes are included in your mortgage, they will be advanced by your servicer while you are in forbearance. If they are not included, you should keep paying your homeowners insurance while you’re in forbearance and contact your municipality about deadlines and options for your tax payments.

  1. Plan your next steps

Before your forbearance period expires, your lender will work with you to determine your best next steps. Your options may include a:

  • Loan modification- This may include an extension on the end of your loan or an adjustment to your rate and term to pay the forbearance amount
  • Repayment plan- It allows you to catch up gradually on the amount owed in addition to paying regular monthly payments
  • Reinstatement- When you pay back the full amount of paused payments at the end of the forbearance period

Your lender is likely managing many requests for assistance during this time and will offer more specifics about the options available to you online. Once you make your request, your lender will contact you while you are in forbearance to determine your best option for repayment.

Government guidance is changing nearly every day on this topic. To stay informed of changes, be persistent and check sources like:

Be sure to check your mortgage servicer’s online communications as well, as they are frequently updated.

Most important, your home will not be foreclosed upon while you are in forbearance. Your goal to remain a homeowner is shared by your lender. Know that you have options and your mortgage lender is committed to finding a solution that works.

For more information about M&T Bank’s relief options, visit our COVID-19 relief center.


This article is for informational purposes only. It is not designed or intended to provide financial, tax, legal, investment, accounting, or other professional advice since such advice always requires consideration of individual circumstances. Please consult with the professionals of your choice to discuss your situation.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Home » Foreclosure » 4 Ways to Sell Your House in Forbearance
To delay a foreclose on the mortgage, lenders and borrowers can forge a mortgage forbearance agreement. If you try to sell your house while in forbearance , the lender might extend the forbearance agreement. Foreclosures are expensive and can drag out for months. Lenders want their money back fast, and they have neither the time nor the resources for dealing in home sales.

Keep in mind: the forborne amount of your mortgage must be paid back in full upon sale of the home. This comes out of the purchase price of the house.

1. Traditional Listing

A listing agent lists the home on the Multiple Listing Service (MLS) and a brokerage site (if associated with a brokerage) and produces yard signs. They pinpoint the selling price, stage and market the home, show it to prospective buyers, and negotiate offers. It takes at least 70 days to make a sale, and the agent is compensated for their efforts. Compensation is either a small flat fee at the beginning or commission upon sale.

2. Realtor

A realtor is different from a listing agent in that a realtor is a member of the NAR. Realtors have more resources than agents to sell a house, but their responsibilities are similar. They help decide the asking price, advertise and show the home, and evaluate offers. Upon the sale of the home, they receive a percentage of the sale price as a commission.

Selling with a realtor takes 70 days or more, and this can be attributed to buyer actions. In the purchase process, buyers have more steps than sellers. These steps include the home inspection, appraisal, and mortgage approval. If a step is delayed or fails, it takes more time to sell the house.

3. Sell It Yourself

Selling a house by yourself is a huge undertaking. You are responsible for the following:

  • Determine the market value of your home.
  • List the home online.
  • Market the home.
  • Clean and stage the home.
  • Coordinate walkthroughs.
  • Negotiate terms of sale.
  • Handle the closing.

Without professional help, it can take two to six months to sell the house by yourself. It is also a costly venture, and if you are in forbearance, you may not have the funds to sell a house.

4. Instead, Sell to a Real Estate Investor

If you want to make a quick and easy sale without having to market, show, or stage the home, consider selling to an investor . Most investors will make a cash offer on the house regardless of its condition or while it is in forbearance. You can close fast , pay off your loan, and be free of debt.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

You may (or may not) have heard that the CARES Act is allowing a huge chunk of homeowners to request forbearance for six to 12 months of mortgage payments.

If you haven’t heard, you can review the details here, but the takeaway is that anyone with a federally-backed mortgage who has been economically affected by COVID-19 is eligible.

And like other mortgage relief programs that have been rolled out by various private banks and state governors, the forbearance won’t hurt your credit score/history, nor will you pay penalties or fees.

It’s still somewhat unclear what happens after the forbearance period ends, but the CARES Act did stipulate that you can’t be charged interest beyond what would have been due had you remained current on your loan.

For me, that means the missed mortgage payments get added to the end of the loan term, effectively putting the mortgage on hold.

But that’s just my opinion, and the whole thing is still a bit fluid and confusing. Even the experts are trying to make sense of it all.

Another key point is that you don’t need to provide any documentation of hardship to receive the forbearance.

You simply need to attest to your loan servicer that you’re experiencing a financial hardship due to the COVID-19, and request relief.

Hello Lender Generates Free Mortgage Forbearance Request Letters

  • Free tool generates a letter to send your loan servicer for mortgage assistance
  • Simply answer a handful of questions and it does the rest
  • You will receive an email with the letter in Microsoft Word format
  • That letter can then be sent on to your loan servicer to request forbearance

To make that piece a little easier than it already appears to be, the tech arm of law firm Wilson Sonsini Goodrich & Rosati, SixFifty, has launched a new free tool called “Hello Lender.”

It generates a letter (in Microsoft Word format) to your loan servicer by asking you a series of simple questions.

You can then use that letter to send to your loan servicer, who in turn should provide you with the desired relief outlined in the letter, without further proof of hardship.

Just note that your loan must be federally-backed, and you must send it to your loan servicer, which may not be the bank that originally funded your loan.

Assuming you get those details right and qualify based on loan type, you should be good to go.

I generated a test letter and it look about a minute to complete it.

Sample Mortgage Forbearance Letter

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

It asks a few basic questions, such as your name, your bank/loan servicer’s name, your loan number (if you have it handy), your property address, and the amount of forbearance you’d like to receive.

You can pick anywhere from 30 to 180 days, and it automatically adds a line about the ability to request an additional 180 days of forbearance, or the ability to shorten the forbearance period at your request.

Additionally, it includes language from the CARES Act that you “attest and affirm” that you’ve experienced a financial hardship related to COVID-19, and fees, penalties, and interest won’t be charged beyond what had been if on-time payments were made.

It’s pretty straightforward, but might be helpful to some folks who are totally confused by all this.

I don’t blame anyone, considering the many mortgage relief efforts being touted by individual banks and states, which has probably done more harm than good.

CARES Act Mortgage Relief Might Be Best Path for Most Homeowners

  • CARES Act mortgage relief provides the longest amount of forbearance
    (12 months)
  • With the least amount of documentation necessary (basically a letter)
  • Applies to most loans, including Fannie/Freddie/FHA/USDA/VA
  • Those with jumbo loans or portfolio loans must speak to their bank or loan servicer directly

The CARES Act mortgage relief is probably the main and go-to program at this point for most individuals, since the majority of homeowners with a mortgage have a federally-backed one.

To reiterate, federally-backed includes loans backed by Fannie Mae and Freddie Mac, along with the FHA, USDA, and VA, which should cover roughly two-thirds of the market.

The rest are jumbo loans or portfolio loans, both of which might be on individual bank’s books. In those cases, you’d need to inquire about relief with those entities directly.

Lastly, remember that if you can pay your mortgage, you should pay it. In other words, if you haven’t been affected financially, you shouldn’t just take advantage of the “free mortgage payments” because you can.

That’s the message from FHFA director Mark Calabria and Treasury Secretary Steven Mnuchin.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

The Mortgage Bankers Association’s Sara Singhas explained how mortgage forbearance and repayment works and what homeowners should do if they need more time.

More than 15 million Americans have lost their jobs since the start of the coronavirus pandemic, pushing the U.S. unemployment rate to its highest since the Great Depression. As a result, millions of homeowners are relying on mortgage forbearance plans provided by Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, and several major banks to stay in their homes until the pandemic ends and the economy begins to recover.

How to negotiate mortgage forbearance

Sara Singhas (Photo credit: MBA)

However, the elation about relief has turned into confusion as homeowners navigate the application process, repayment options, and what it means for the future of their families. To help clear up misconceptions, Inman chatted with the Mortgage Bankers Association Director of Loan Administration Sara Singhas and got the answer to your most common questions.

Here’s what she had to say:

Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, and a number of banks and other loan servicers are offering mortgage forbearance plans that last anywhere from 90 days to one year. What should homeowners consider before applying for one of these programs?

Borrowers that are able to pay their monthly mortgage payment should continue to do so. Many borrowers’ financial situations are in flux during the pandemic and it is very important to work with their servicers to determine the appropriate length of forbearance given their particular situation.

Forbearance only delays payments owed, so borrowers will be required to repay the missed payments. Servicers are also dealing with very high volumes of borrowers in need.

For these reasons, it is important to take forbearance only for the time period in which the borrower is experiencing hardship and only if it is necessary. Typically, the initial period is 90 days. Borrowers that are still experiencing hardship at the end of the initial forbearance period can request additional forbearance periods for a total of 12 months.

What are the common misconceptions homeowners have about these programs, especially when it comes to repayment? Some homeowners think those payments will be added to the back of the loan when that’s not always the case. What specific questions should they be asking about repayment options?

Repayment options will vary depending on who the owner or investor of the loan is. Repayment by adding missed payments to the end of the loan is not available for all loans. Borrowers should talk to their servicer about what options are available to them.

Another misconception is that missed payments must be repaid in a lump sum at the end of a forbearance period. A lump-sum payment is an option, but not the only one for most loans. Other options often include entering into a repayment plan or modifying the loan.

Can homeowners who are already behind on their mortgage qualify for these forbearance plans?

Yes, for “federally backed” loans covered by the CARES Act, borrowers are eligible for forbearance even if they are already behind on their payments.

Some economists say the pandemic will lead us into a longer-term recession. What could happen if a homeowner applies for a forbearance plan and still isn’t able to pay at the end of the forbearance term?

Borrowers that need additional assistance after the forbearance period should ask their servicer about long-term loss mitigation options such as a loan modification.

How can homeowners plan for repayment during their forbearance period?

Borrowers should discuss repayment options with their servicer. If they have the ability to save money without forgoing other necessary expenses, it may make sense to do that so they can exit forbearance earlier or with different options. Repayment options will include repaying in a lump sum, entering into a repayment plan, or modifying the loan.

If a homeowner has a loan through a bank, credit union or servicer that hasn’t announced a forbearance plan, how can they negotiate one of their own?

Borrowers should contact their mortgage servicer about forbearance options. Under the CARES Act, borrowers with federally backed loans are eligible for forbearance assistance. Most borrowers outside of the CARES Act will be eligible for some type of forbearance, though the exact details will differ.

American homeowners were given more opportunity to hit pause on their mortgage payments because of the financial ravages of the pandemic, but that relief is slowly coming to an end.

About 3 million people are behind on their mortgage, the most at any time since the Great Recession, according to the Consumer Financial Protection Bureau. About 2 million are in forbearance plans, which provide a reprieve of a year or longer from making payments.

Some people are beginning to exit these arrangements, but experts say the pace will soon pick up, with as many as 1.7 million borrowers exiting in September. Regulators have warned mortgage servicers to be prepared for the onslaught.

Those who are unable to resume payments or reach some other agreement with their lender may be forced to leave their homes through sale or foreclosure.

“We must not lose sight of the dangers so many consumers still face,” CFPB Acting Director Dave Uejio said in a statement as the agency works to ease the process and protect homeowners. “Millions of families are at risk of losing their homes to foreclosure in the coming months, even as the country opens back up.”

Experts say homeowners who are in forbearance should start making plans as soon as possible for their next steps — be that resuming payments as usual, tweaking the terms of their loan or leaving their home.

Here’s what borrowers should know:


Homeowners who received a COVID hardship forbearance are not required to repay their skipped payments in a lump sum once the forbearance period ends, the CFPB reminds borrowers.

Contact your mortgage servicer to discuss your options.

If you can resume your pre-pandemic payments, the process should be fairly smooth. Many federally backed loans have programs in place that will allow homeowners to resume payments as usual and tack those missed payments on to the end of the loan period, said Andrea Bopp, an attorney at the National Consumer Law Center who specializes in mortgage servicing issues.

Borrowers may also work with their servicer to find other arrangements, such as increasing the size of their regular payments to help make up their missed payments. In some cases, the servicer may create a separate account for the unpaid payments that would be settled upon the sale, transfer or refinancing of the loan.

The options vary by type of loan, there are several processes in place for borrowers with federally backed loans. However, there are no universal programs to help those with privately held loans ease out of forbearance; these represent about one-third of all mortgages.

All the same, servicers have been encouraged to be flexible to find arrangements that work for all borrowers. The CFPB has a wealth of information on its website to help borrowers sort out their options.

If you do not know who holds your loan, check your mortgage statement, call or write your servicers. The CFPB has information online for consumers on how to do this.


If you have a federally backed loan and are nearing the end of your forbearance period you may request up to two additional three-month extensions — although the maximum forbearance period cannot exceed 18 months. This only applies to those who received their initial forbearance on or before February 28, 2021 for loans held by Fannie Mae or Freddie Mac or June 30, 2020 for HUD, FHA, USDA, or VA loans.

If you are struggling with payments, servicers are generally required to discuss relief options with you, whether or not your loan is federally backed.

It’s important to reach out to your mortgage servicer as soon as possible to discuss your options. If you need help, talk with a free HUD-approved housing counselor; they can be found online. Or you can seek out legal help through Legal Aid or by reaching out to your state bar association.

The last resort is for a homeowner to leave their home through foreclosure.

In a foreclosure, the lender takes a property back after a borrower fails to make all the required payments. There is a foreclosure moratorium in place for all federally backed mortgages — those backed by Fannie Mae, Freddie Mac, FHA, USDA, or VA — until June 30, 2021.

However, borrowers may be able to avoid foreclosure if they seek help to make other arrangements, be that through their servicer directly or with the help of a housing counselor or lawyer.

Experts urge homeowners not to wait until the forbearance period is over or the foreclosure moratorium ends. Once the foreclosure process begins it is difficult to stop and foreclosures are expensive for homeowners, with an average cost to borrowers of $12,500.

In some cases, people with equity in their homes may be able to sell their home to avoid foreclosure, which has a not just a devastating financial but emotional and mental impact on families.

Not every deliquency leads to a foreclosure though, notes Odeta Kushi, deputy chief economist at First American. She said that rising equity and home prices may allow more borrowers to sell, causing more of a “foreclosure trickle than a tsunami” ahead.

All experts urge homeowners to reach out to their mortgage servicer as soon as possible to allow for adequate time to make an exit plan from forbearance.

“For people who are overwhelmed right now, it is important to connect with the servicer,” Bopp said. “It can be difficult to sit on the phone . or connect online. But if you wait too long it can be a snowball effect.”

Get U-T Business in your inbox on Mondays

Get ready for your week with the week’s top business stories from San Diego and California, in your inbox Monday mornings.

You may occasionally receive promotional content from the San Diego Union-Tribune.

Learn five steps to take to prepare for the end of mortgage forbearance agreements. (iStock)

In February, the Biden Administration extended the CARES Act federal moratorium on home foreclosures and mortgage forbearance plans. These programs provide much-needed mortgage relief for the 10 million borrowers impacted by COVID-19 who are experiencing financial hardship.

But for many borrowers, the one-year end date is quickly approaching, and both federal moratoriums will expire on June 30, 2021. If you’ve been relying on a forbearance program to get by financially, how can you get ready to pay your mortgage again? And what should you do once payment relief ends?

One option all borrowers can consider is to refinance their mortgages at a lower rate. When you visit a lending marketplace like Credible, you’ll receive prequalified rates without hurting your credit score. Let’s look at a few other options you can consider.

What happens when mortgage forbearance ends?

The end date on your mortgage forbearance depends on when you first requested it. For most borrowers, the mortgage forbearance length is six months, and then you can request a six-month extension.

That means if you requested forbearance at the beginning of the pandemic, your mortgage forbearance has either ended or is getting ready to end. So you need to have a plan in place for how you’ll resume your monthly mortgage payments once it’s over.

And once forbearance ends, you will not only have to resume making your regular mortgage payments, but you’ll need to pay back the payments you missed. If you’re reaching the end of mortgage forbearance, there are a few different options you can take:

  • Request an extension: If your lender agrees to it, you can request an extension on your current forbearance. This should be used as a last resort, and you may need to provide proof that you’re experiencing financial hardship. For instance, if you’re unemployed due to the COVID-19 pandemic, your lender may agree to extend your initial forbearance.
  • Arrange intermittent payments: Resuming your regular mortgage payments and repaying your missed payments can feel like a huge financial hurdle to overcome. But your best course of action is to contact your mortgage lender to see what kind of repayment plans they offer. One option is to set up intermittent payments — this will allow you to pay back your missed payments over a period of time that works for you.
  • Request a loan deferral: If you can afford to begin making mortgage payments again but repaying the missed payments is too much of a financial burden, you might request a loan deferral. This allows you to repay the missed payments in a lump sum once your home is sold or refinanced.
  • Refinance your mortgage: Finally, you might consider refinancing your home. When you refinance, you replace your current mortgage with a new loan at a lower interest rate. And if you opt for a longer mortgage term, you could lower your monthly paymentseven more. You can compare refinancing rates across multiple mortgage companies by visiting Credible to compare rates and lenders.

What should you do to prepare?

Here are a few ways you can begin preparing for the end of mortgage payment forbearance:

  • Determine whether you can resume making payments: The first step you should take is to determine what you’re able to do financially after forbearance ends. Can you afford to pay your mortgage, or do you need to request an extension? Understanding where you’re at financially will help you figure out your next steps.
  • Contact your lender early: If you do need to request an extension, intermittent payments, or payment deferral, you should contact your lender as soon as possible. Mortgage lenders are receiving a lot of loan modification requests, so you want to allow plenty of time to get the process completed.
  • Consider refinancing your home: If you can resume playing your mortgage but are looking for ways to lower your monthly payments, refinancingafter forbearance ends could be a good move. Extending your loan term and lowering your interest rate will make repaying your mortgage even easier. You can visit Credible to get in touch with experienced loan officers and get their mortgage questions answered.

The bottom line

The coronavirus pandemic has caused financial problems for many homeowners, but forbearance plans helped ease the burden. If you’re nearing the end of mortgage forbearance, there are many options available to you, including extending your forbearance, payment relief through deferral and refinancing.

If you’re thinking of refinancing, consider using Credible’s free online tool to easily compare multiple lenders and see prequalified rates in as little as three minutes.

Have a finance-related question, but don’t know who to ask? Email The Credible Money Expert at [email protected] and your question might be answered by Credible in our Money Expert column.

All the news you need to know, every day

By clicking Sign Up, I confirm
that I have read and agree
to the Privacy Policy
and Terms of Service.

How to succeed in nursing school

Registered nurses (RN) must be able to perform a wide variety of nursing skills at their job. These nursing skills are usually learned while in nursing school. However, some more advanced nursing skills will be learned by the nurse while working at their nursing job. Nursing school teaches the nursing student basic nursing skills such as starting an IV, inserting a Foley catheter, and putting on sterile gloves etc. In order to learn more advanced nursing skills, such as arterial line maintenance, ventilator management, and dialysis therapy, the new nurse must specialize in a nursing field that requires nurses to perform these nursing skills on a daily basis. For a complete list of nursing specialties see our RN Jobs category.

What are Nursing Skills?

How to succeed in nursing schoolA nursing skill is a task that can only be completed by someone who is a Registered Nurse (RN) or Licensed Practical Nurse (LPN) who has been deemed competent to complete this task. In order to be deemed competent to perform a nursing skill, the nurse must complete a competency skills check off list. This competency skills check off list is completed by a nurses manager or preceptor. By the manager or preceptor completing this checklist it states the nurses is competent to perform these nursing skills independently. Many hospitals require nurses annually to submit a competency checklist that has been initialed by a colleague or manager and this is usually due every year at their annual evaluation. This helps the nurse keep up to date with their nursing skills.

In nursing school, nursing students are tested on nursing skills by performing certain clinical nursing skills in front of their instructor. The setting these skills are performed in is setup like a hospital room with a mannequin in a hospital bed. Sometimes mannequin simulators are used to help the student learn.

These stimulated mannequins can be manipulated by the instructor to have problems that the student may encounter in the real hospital setting. For example, a stimulated mannequin can be programmed to go into cardiac arrest, which in turn would test the student on how they would respond correctly. Their instructor would carefully watch and make sure the student is performing their nursing skills correctly. These test are called nursing skills check off tests. A nursing skills checklist is usually provided to the student to study before the skills test.

Where Will I learn How to Perform Nursing Clinical Skills?

During nursing school a nursing student will learn how to perform basic nursing skills. Nursing school will lay the foundation for basic nursing skills, but if a nurse wants to expand their clinical nursing skills they will have to specialize in a certain nursing field that interest them. During nursing school the nursing student will learn basic skills like how to make a hospital bed, how to properly wash your hands, how to take a blood pressure and heart rate, provide hygiene to a patient, how to complete a full body assessment etc with many of these skills being basic skills that could be performed by a nurses aid. Once these skills are mastered, the nursing student will learn slightly more advanced skills that only a licensed nurse can perform, such as how to give an injection, how to start an IV, and how to insert a Foley catheter etc.

If a nurse is interested in learning advanced nursing skills like how to give dialysis therapy or how to manage ventilators etc., the nurse should apply to nursing positions where they will learn how to do these tasks. Many hospitals will also provide training classes that will teach advanced nursing skills.

Nursing Skills List

Below are very helpful videos and step-by-step instructions on how to perform a wide variety of nursing skills. We have complied a list of nursing skills that you will learn in nursing school or while at your nursing job. Nursing students who are waiting to take their skills tests can use these videos and articles to help them study and practice. Nurses can use these videos and articles to help refresh them on certain nursing skills they may not use everyday in their job. Check out this page daily as we continually add nursing skills.

The list below contains some common nursing skills. For more examples, visit our online database for clinical nursing skills and techniques.

List of Nursing Skills with Videos and Step-by-Step Instructions:

Updated January 13, 2022 Updated January 13, 2022

This article is sponsored by Loyola University.

There’s no question that nursing school is challenging. And when you are trying to manage home and work responsibilities on top of your nursing studies, the amount of studying you need to do could seem insurmountable. How on Earth are you supposed to get all of these chapters read, never mind review notes, prepare for the nursing exam and retain all of the vital information that you absolutely must know for a successful career in nursing?

The first step is to take a deep breath. You can do this. Nursing school just takes a little bit of planning, some time management and a few study tips and strategies to help separate the “need to know” from the “nice to know” and improve your information retention.

How to succeed in nursing school1. Follow the nursing exam study guide

One of the best ways to focus your nursing studies is to base your learning around the NCLEX test. Reviewing a study guide not only reveals which subject areas the nursing exam focuses on, but also how the test presents questions. Clearly, not everything you need to know as a nurse is contained in the licensing exam, but if you study towards the nursing exam all along, you’ll feel more confident on testing day.

How to succeed in nursing school

You cannot cram a week’s worth of study into a few hours on the weekend. Commit to spending a little time on your nursing studies every day, even if you have to break it into several smaller increments in order to get it in. You’ll feel less overwhelmed and retain more information.

How to succeed in nursing school3. Focus on the material covered in class

Your instructors are going to assign many chapters to read each week, plus outside resources to review. Instead of carefully reading and outlining every single word, take a cue from your class time. What topics does the instructor spend time reviewing? What are the key points covered in class? Focus your attention on these areas.

How to succeed in nursing school4. Think in terms of action, not facts

It’s important for nurses to understand why certain conditions occur and what is happening physiologically in a patient. However, the patient is not interested in hearing those facts – he or she just wants to feel better. When you are studying for the nursing exam, ask yourself, “How will I help my patients with this information?” You’ll be a better nurse as well as a better student.

How to succeed in nursing school5. Form a study group

Research shows that students who study with peers retain approximately 90% of what they learn, as opposed to just 60% of what they hear in class alone and just 10% of what they read. Not to mention, studying with others helps provide encouragement and moral support. Get together with a few of your fellow nursing students (research shows that groups of three are the most effective) and put your heads together to share study tips and improve your performance.

How to succeed in nursing school6. Skim-read first

Nursing school requires a lot of reading, but if you try to retain everything on your first pass, you are just going to be frustrated. Before you read a chapter, skim the material first. Look at headings, subheadings and highlighted terms and review the summaries and questions at the end of the chapter, to determine which information is most important.

How to succeed in nursing school7. Use outside sources

There’s nothing that says you can only learn from your text or instructor. Augment your class resources with others; for example, if you are learning about diabetes, review the Mayo Clinic, WebMD and American Diabetes Association websites to learn more. Do this before you read a chapter, as a type of “preview” to your reading. Remember, though, that your textbook and instructor are to be considered the final, correct authority.

How to succeed in nursing school8. Know your learning style

Everyone learns differently: some need to see information, some need to hear it, while others learn kinetically. So in effect, everyone needs to discover which study tips work best for them. Know your own style and use it to your advantage. For example, kinetic learners often do best when they write out their notes, as the motion of writing helps them remember.

How to succeed in nursing school9. Use downtime as study time

Nursing studies require a certain level of memorization. Create flashcards or notes that will help you review those facts when you are doing other things. For example, tape cards listing vital sign ranges to your bathroom mirror, so you’ll see them when you’re brushing your teeth. Eventually, without even really trying, those numbers will be second nature.

How to succeed in nursing school10. Take breaks

If you spend all of your time studying, you are just going to get overwhelmed and probably not retain as much information as you would hope. Be sure to take regular breaks so you do not lose interest or enthusiasm. Sometimes, just a short change of scenery can help recharge your batteries and improve retention.

Successfully completing nursing school is a major commitment, but one that you can easily handle with a plan, some good study tips and the right approach to studying.

Copy to Clipboard

Enrolling in nursing school is a wonderful step toward achieving your career in the health care field. Nursing school

will give you the background, education and connections you need to begin your professional life. While this time in your life will be demanding, many strategies can help you prosper.

Why go to nursing school?

. In fact, the nursing field is growing much faster than the overall job market. Nursing careers can also be very lucrative

. Nursing careers offer an opportunity to work in a variety of environments, including offices, hospitals, nursing homes, and home health care environments. Many unique opportunities will be open to you once you complete nursing school.

How to complete nursing school successfully

Once you have committed to attend nursing school, here are some tips for success:

1. Plan out your time and work on creating a schedule

List everything you need to do in a week, including studying, working and housework. Don’t forget to budget time for relaxing and spending time with family. Once you’ve got that list, schedule time

to accomplish all of your activities. The more you plan, the less stress you feel and the more likely you will get everything done. Also, share your schedule with your family so that they can support you and plan with you.

2. Study effectively

As you start nursing school, take some time to think about what kind of a student you’ve been in the past. When and where do you study best? Does music help you focus or does it distract you? Do you remember things better when you read them or when you hear them? Knowing what kind of learner you are

will help you to figure out how to study most effectively.

While you prepare to study, create an organized, uncluttered space to study in your home or find a great place to study outside of your house if that will help you avoid distractions. Coffee shops are often great places for this activity and many offer WiFi that will be useful as you work.

It’s common for nursing students to study together for exams. Try working with classmates to see if that’s a strategy that works for you. Remember, your peers know what you’re experiencing and can offer advice and sympathy. You and your peers may also want to work together and plan for major assignments. Budget your time and break down big projects into smaller tasks with individual due dates. Creating your own deadlines will help you to stay on task. Lastly, if you’re struggling to stay focused, try the 45-15 strategy. Set a timer for 45 minutes and focus, distraction-free for those 45 minutes. Then, take a 15-minute break. Studies show that taking a break will actually help you to remember more. Investing in small breaks can have big results.

3. Set small goals

To get and keep a positive attitude, avoid starting your journey with just one goal to get a degree. Instead, set smaller goals that will help you to achieve that larger goal. For example, you might set a goal to find one hour to study every day, or you might set a goal to get a high grade on your next test. Small, manageable goals will help you to feel good and stay motivated.

4. Keep Yourself Healthy

As you learn about diet and exercise in class, make sure to apply that information to keeping yourself healthy. Schedule time to get fresh air and exercise. Also, a healthy diet can help you fight the contagious illnesses you will probably be exposed to in your new profession.

Part of staying healthy is getting enough sleep, which can be a challenge when you are balancing studying with the rest of your busy life. It’s important, however, because studies show

that getting the average seven to nine hours of sleep can mean a stronger ability to comprehend and retain new information.

5. Ask for help

People in the helping fields sometimes struggle with asking for help, but it’s really important during this challenging time. Don’t hesitate to reach out to your professors when you are struggling with complex material or trying to manage all of the responsibilities of school. Also, don’t forget to ask your friends and family for support, whether you need them to give you a hand or just to listen to you vent. Nursing can be emotionally draining, and it’s important for you to feel comfortable asking for support when you need it.

6. Reward yourself

Spend some time thinking about how you can reward yourself throughout nursing school, whether it’s big or small rewards. Perhaps you will have a weekend away or buy an expensive gift for yourself. Or if you prefer smaller rewards, make it a special coffee drink on Fridays or a relaxing hot shower at the end of a long day. Make sure you take the time to reward yourself. It will help you to keep working and stay positive.

What are some of the challenges you may face while in nursing school?

One of the major challenges of nursing school is balancing your commitments to your family and your friends with your academic responsibilities. Many of today’s nursing students are considered “non-traditional,” meaning they don’t come directly out of high school and they often have other commitments outside of school.

These older students have so much to offer their patients because they have many life experiences, but those additional commitments can also present additional challenges. First of all, there’s an incredible amount of material to learn as you earn your degree. You’ll also need to adjust to unusual work schedules because nursing shifts run 24 hours a day. You may also need to support yourself financially while you study, and you will still want to have time for your family and friends. Most importantly, you’ll have to stay healthy so that you can accomplish all of these goals. These challenges may seem overwhelming, but they are worth overcoming.

How to succeed in nursing school

Chamberlain’s St. Louis Campus President Janice DeMasters, PhD, MSN, RN, recently shared some helpful tips on how to have a for a successful semester in nursing.

We added to her list, sharing advice from the students and alumni in our Facebook community who have been there and learned the secrets to success in nursing college.

Whether it’s your first week at Chamberlain College of Nursing or your last semester, we hope this guidance is helpful in getting you off to a fresh start in the new semester!

Tips from Dr. DeMasters:

1. Form a study group of people who complement your strengths and weaknesses.

2. Have a back-up for your back-up. Babysitters, transportation . . . whatever it takes. Don’t let lack of preparation set you up for failure. Be ready for when life throws you a curve ball. Planning now will prevent a crisis later.

3. Try to get some sleep – sleep deprivation will sabotage your learning.

4. Avoid junk food. The carbohydrate haze will make it tough to get through class, clinical and labs.

5. Drink water – dehydration is also a brain numbing phenomenon.

6. Do the reading . . . really, do the reading and come to class prepared. Finding out too late that test questions can come from materials assigned but not covered in class can really be a problem.

7. Remember that you are in an accelerated curriculum. It’s not easy. It’s not supposed to be easy. But you can earn your degree way before your friends who went to other schools. That means a job, a paycheck and launching your career.

8. Ask for help, sooner rather than later. Don’t wait till things have overwhelmed you before you reach out.

9. Avail yourself of the resources available at Chamberlain, including: a. Student Services b. Center for Academic Success c. Faculty d. Library e. Staff f. Career Services

10. Know the policies that are helpful to you when life gets complicated, including when you can withdraw from a class or how to take a leave of absence. CAS, Student Services and our faculty are all here to help.

More tips from our Facebook community:

11. “One day at a time, one assignment at a time and do not try to bite off more than you can chew!!”— Beth Ann N.

12. “You get what you give. Give it your all and it will be amazing.”— Dana W.

13. “Don’t procrastinate on compliance!”— Hailee Jo C.

14. “Take advantage of every free moment, and set a routine for yourself. While at work, take advantage of your breaks and READ READ READ. Let your co-workers know you can’t chat because your school work is very important.”— Cat K.

15. “Study, read and keep a good balance in your lives!” – Laura D.

16. “Take procrastination out of your vocabulary. and your life. Do your reading!”— Corin S.

17. “Stand steadfast in working toward your goal while remaining optimistic, no matter what may befall you. Keep your eyes toward your goal and be proud of each and every accomplishment. Of equal importance, accept and know that the professors and counselors are there for you to guide you along the way.”— Brenda B.

18. “Don’t wait until Wednesday night to make your first discussion post for the week!”— Elizabeth W.

Nurses and students, are we missing anything? Let us know in the comments!

Anyone who has ever encountered a nursing student can understand just how hard nursing school is. Long hours, challenging courses and sleepless nights are all but standard, and burnout is a sensation many come to experience. Fortunately, there are ways to tackle the workload.

Table of Contents

In this article, we’ll explore different ways to help you manage the workload. Our study tips are designed to help you succeed, no matter how stressful the moment may be. We’ll also look into what you can do to prepare for the journey before your arrival.

Preparing for Nursing School

How to succeed in nursing school

There are a few different things you can do to begin preparing for nursing school. Check out the list below for suggestions on how to set yourself up for success.

Enroll in a Pre-Nursing Program

They also provide an important clinical experience where nursing school students will have the opportunity to test their skills, ask questions and adjust to school life. These programs typically last a year or two.

Take All The Necessary Exams

There are a number of tests nurses must take throughout the nursing school journey. Check with your college and see what their degree program requires. You’ll most likely need to complete the Test of Essential Academic Skills (TEAS), which assesses your skills in reading, math, science, English language and usage.

Students will also have to complete additional exams upon graduation.

You can check with your university to learn more about NCLEX requirements.


Earn your degree in Nursing from NEIT and begin your new career path today!

Think About How You Digest Information

Staring at words on a page may work for some, but many nursing students will find that alternative preparation methods will more effectively help them retain information. Experiment with a few different mediums to see what sticks. Practice exams can be useful for some while video or audio instruction may be more helpful to others.

Make Sure You’re Up-to-Date with Immunizations

That’s right, patients are the only ones who need their shots! Check with your admissions counselor to see which immunizations your nursing school requires. If you want to play it safe as a nursing student, make sure you’re up to date with the following:

    Tetanus Rubella Rubeola Mumps Meningitis Pertussis Chickenpox Tuberculosis Hepatitis B

Nursing School Study Tips

Now that you know how to prepare for nursing school, it’s time to discuss what you can do to get through the program.

Studying for nursing school exams is no easy task, but some organizations can provide a huge amount of help in the long run, no matter what your learning style may be. Check out the list below for important information on helping you get through the hardest parts of nursing school.

Use All Available Resources

How to succeed in nursing school

Nursing students are expected to do a lot on their own, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t any resources around to help. Go through the syllabuses and see what areas you are least comfortable with. You can also turn to external guides.

The NCLEX licensure exam offers tutorials and practice exams for students to complete leading up to their assessment. Go through them a few times and see how you perform. Tailor your study guide based on this experience.

Form a Study Group

Sometimes, it helps to hear information explained from another perspective, especially if it pertains to school material you may be struggling with. People excel in different areas, so pooling that knowledge together will only help strengthen everyone’s understanding of the subject at hand. Compare notes within your study group, make sure you get filled in on anything you may have missed.

Of course, you don’t have to stick to coursework the entire time. Remember that this time is also an excuse to be social with friends and classmates throughout the week.

Are you wondering if you will succeed in nursing school? Do you find yourself doubting whether you’re cut out for it? If so, this free test that can help you determine whether or not you can succeed in nursing school.

After you complete the “Will I Succeed In Nursing School” Quiz, hit the submit button. It will refresh this same page for the results.

How to succeed in nursing school

Will I Succeed in Nursing School Quiz

(NOTE: When you hit submit, it will refresh this same page. Scroll down to see your results. This quiz is not to be considered a guarantee of success or failure in nursing school, but rather, a tool to help you learn ways to improve your chances of success.)

Don’t forget to tell your friends about this quiz by sharing it your Facebook, Twitter, and other social media. You can also take more fun nursing quizzes.

Get the Guide to Help You Succeed in Nursing School

If you’re thinking of going to nursing school, or if you’re currently enrolled, get the new guide to help you succeed. “How to Pass Nursing School” has information students can use to help How to succeed in nursing schoolthem prepare for the journey ahead. Learn about everything you can expect in nursing school, the different programs available, how to study and prepare for tests, and more.

You’ll also get tips on passing NCLEX and getting a job after graduation. As a FREE BONUS, you’ll get a special download link and password in the book, which gives you access to premium resume templates and cover letters (in .docx format) that you can use after graduation to secure a job.

What are you waiting for? It’s a no brainer. Click here to learn more and grab your copy today of How to Pass Nursing School.

Thank you for taking this free “Will I Succeed in Nursing School” Quiz/Test.

How to succeed in nursing school

Is it possible for a nursing student to get good grades while working in nursing school? How to get through nursing school while working full-time? How can you juggle the demands of both? This is one of the most frequent questions I get from people. Well, It’s not as impossible as it seems!

We all know It’s not easy being a nurse. Not only do you have to be one of the most compassionate people on earth, but you also must juggle intense coursework and long hours at the hospital.

It can be hard enough to get through nursing school while working full time, so it helps if there are some tricks that help make your workload.

According to a study, 50.9% of nursing students work while studying, out of which 45% work 20 hours per week, and their risk of failing is more than other students.

In fact, a study shows that students who work while studying also tend to have health and safety risks which definitely demonstrates that there is a lack of self-care.

There might be many reasons if a nursing student is working while in nursing school. The most common cause is to help pay for their education. However, working while studying can also have other benefits, such as teaching time management skills and assisting students in developing a solid work ethic.

Despite these benefits, working full time can also be challenging. But with the right approach, it can be made accessible.

Are you interested in learning more? Here are some tips that might help you figure out how to make it work for you.

How to succeed in nursing school

Related articles

How to succeed in nursing school

Nursing Diagnosis, Care Plan, and Intervention Guide For Schizophrenia

How to succeed in nursing school

A Guide to Determining an Asthma Nursing Diagnosis and Creating a Care Plan

Ever feel like you’re walking on the edge of a nursing school cliff, trying so hard not to lose your balance between your dreams of becoming a nurse and your life?

If your answer is a resounding “yes” then you might be able to relate to Jamie.

Like any other nursing student who has built a dream on succeeding in nursing school, Jamie aspires to achieve the same. Even with two kids, Jamie strives hard to focus, spending her sleepless nights studying. This routine has stressed Jamie out and her efforts led her to barely minimum results. This is like flipping a coin for her family’s future.

To make matters more complicated, whenever she sits in class, she couldn’t figure out what her instructors are saying; like they were speaking Greek or an entirely different language. Jamie does her best to concentrate, understand, and absorb all the lectures being presented, which are crucial in passing her exams. However, her focus is a complete mess. This entirely repetitive process is frustrating, humiliating, and downright maddening.

Jamie is desperate. She wants to succeed and wants her life back, too.

Thankfully, at, Jamie can have both. has unlocked the secrets to paving the way to that seemingly elusive success in your nursing student journey. These three essential and effective ways presented by Mike, are the things that your instructors didn’t want you to know.

So, if you wish to…

  • Finally, understand lectures in class with clarity
  • Double your productivity
  • Enjoy at least 60% less study time
  • Dramatically reduce stress and anxiety
  • Conquer sleepless night study sessions has it all figured out for you. This system is certified to improve your test-taking strategies, resulting in a significant boost in your test scores. With Mike’s three-step program, you can become the super nurse you dreamed to be and someday, save the world.

Success Stories

With over 40,000 students just like Jamie and more than four million YouTube views with amazing success stories, has the three-step recipe for the nursing victory you never knew you needed.

Be like Shauna. She’s currently living in San Francisco raising three kids. But that didn’t stop her from achieving a score of 94% on her pharmacology midterm exam.

Daniel, who lives in Orlando, failed the NCLEX ® three times before he found out about Using the techniques he memorized, he was able to pass the exam with flying colors.

Rhonda who is from Charlotte, North Carolina, was able to improve her GPA from 2.8 to 3.65 just by utilizing Mike’s blueprint for success.

Stop suffering and start dominating. Feel the excitement and not the exhaustion. It’s high time that you side with the winning team.

The goal of is simple: we help you study less and gain more time for yourself and your family.

Unraveling Mike’s Secrets

Curious to know what’s in Mike’s three-step method that will help you succeed in your nursing school goals?

Step 1 – Mike’s study formula

In this step, you will know how to effectively use your time to study. You’ll be able to:

  • Discover the realities of studying
  • Learn how to better organize content retention
  • Gain more time and enjoy your social and family life has spent over three years of research to come up with the most efficient study formula that is currently used by thousands of students across the country and around the globe.

Step 2 – Advanced test-taking strategies

Redesign your stressful study habits into an uncomplicated learning process. Discover 100% useful content to efficient ways of passing each test with ease and less anxiety.

Step 3 – Access to Mike’s video vault

Uncover quality nursing study materials that will serve as your secret weapon to help you dominate your course. This vault contains more than 900 nursing tutorial videos with 10 complete courses that include:

  • Pharmacology – 92 videos
  • Medical Surgical – 550 videos
  • Fluids and Electrolytes – 21 videos
  • EKGs – 35 videos
  • ABGs – four videos
  • Psychiatric clinical skills – 52 videos
  • A couple of critical thinking and time management videos
  • And so much more!

Mike’s nursing videos are straightforward and focus mainly on important information that is essential to passing your test. Save your time from going through mind-blowing textbooks that you can’t even understand.

Mike does everything for you – from highlighting to summarizing only what matters. Just click play and start learning the vital content to pass your next test. It’s that easy!

But that’s just the start. has more to offer.

Bonus 1: Unlimited access

If you join our diamond plan, you can get unlimited access to the following subjects:

  • EKG course
  • Pharmacology boot camp
  • Fluids and electrolytes radio
  • System 5 course

Once your monthly membership expires, you can still have access to the abovementioned subjects for free.

Bonus 2: Live webcam sessions

By joining our diamond or annual membership, you will be able to gain access to our live webcam sessions monthly. If you have a question in mind, get your answers firsthand during our live sessions.

Bonus 3: Personalized videos

Do you want to see videos that are not included in the playlist? If you join our diamond or annual membership, you can personally request videos to be made to aid you in studying.

Bonus 4: Video vault

Get two months of access to Mike’s vault with more than 900 videos by joining our exclusive diamond plan. Hurry, this plan is limited only to 50 students per quarter! Once the slots are filled out, you would have to wait until additional slots are available.

Don’t miss this chance and avail of these bonuses only at

End your suffering and start dominating!

Take it from Nikki of Arkansas who is a mother of three and was able to improve her test average from 70% to 83%. Or Kate from Texas who took her time off to take care of his very active boys was able to ace her NCLEX ® in all 75 questions just by joining Mike’s program.

If you want to be like Nikki, Kate or the 40,000 nursing students who have used Mike’s system and succeeded, now is the time to take action. All you have to do is sign up for our monthly plan worth $39.95. You can also get a discount of up to 38% off of our annual membership plan or save 63% off with our exclusive diamond membership plan.

Specializes in RN.

How to succeed in nursing school

Get Covered Today

Up to $2 Million per Claim

How to succeed in nursing school

How to succeed in nursing school

How to succeed in nursing school

Care Plans Guide

Create well-written care plans that meets your patient’s health goals.

How to succeed in nursing school

NCLEX Study Guide

This study guide will help you focus your time on what’s most important.

How to succeed in nursing school

Specialties Guide

Choosing a specialty can be a daunting task and we made it easier.


allnurses is a Nursing Career & Support site. Our mission is to Empower, Unite, and Advance every nurse, student, and educator. Our members represent more than 60 professional nursing specialties. Since 1997, allnurses is trusted by nurses around the globe., INC, 7900 International Drive #300, Bloomington MN 55425

  • facebook
  • youtube
  • linkedin
  • twitter
  • pinterest
  • Instagram

Ah, medical-surgical nursing. Most nursing students refer to this course as “med-surg.” It is typically offered in two semesters, depending on your program, and focuses on the different body systems and disease processes, signs and symptoms testing, treatments, and nursing interventions.
Med-surg nursing comes as a challenge to most nursing students, even for those intending to become medical-surgical nurses. Some may find themselves needing to re-take the course. We’re here to help you break it down.

Medical-Surgical in a Nutshell

Med-Surg Survival Tips

  • Don’t read word for word. Skim the pages, read the bulleted key points, etc.
  • Form study groups with people in your class.
  • Utilize practice questions from your textbook, online, and from Hesi or websites like Evolve.
  • Use flashcards to organize your information.
  • Study a little bit every day instead of cramming everything the night before.
  • Think of questions that your professor may ask on the test (especially select-alls) as you are doing your reading.
  • On exams, always utilize your ABCs when deciding which answer is correct based on priority patient care: airway, breathing, circulation.

Remember, it is important to find out what study habits work for you in med-surg, as everyone learns and retains information differently. If you start to fall behind and your grades aren’t where you would like them to be, don’t be afraid to reach out to your professors, as they are here to help you succeed.

How to Approach Medical Surgical Questions

Secret to medical-surgical questions

  1. Understand the normal and abnormal anatomy for the disease/condition in the question. For example, think to yourself, “What does the client with bronchitis look like?” Knowing what “normal” looks like will help you to distinguish what abnormal looks like.
  2. Know the anatomy and physiology. Again, understanding what “normal” looks like for anatomy and physiology (which you should have gotten this from your Anatomy and Physiology I and II courses), will help you to apply what you know and narrow down your choices in the questions.
  3. Understand the nursing interventions for the signs and symptoms of the disease/condition in the question. Knowing what the signs and symptoms are is a straight knowledge based question, but understanding concepts like “what should the nurse do first” or “what is the best nursing action” are critical thinking skills you will need to apply.
  4. Think about why the client is experiencing signs and symptoms. Again, this refers back to your anatomy and physiology. Understanding why the client is experiencing certain things will help you to see the big picture of what the question is asking.
  5. When analyzing select all questions, you never select all the options in the select all. This may seem like a given, but there are times all of the options may seem correct. As you go through each option, ask yourself “is this true or false” and base your decision on that.
  6. Always look at the “ABC’s” for each question–Airway, Breathing, and Circulation. If the question is a priority question, the first option you would pick would be anything pertaining to the airway (respiration, administering oxygen, etc.). If airway isn’t an option, then look for the answer that focuses on breathing, then circulation.
  7. Focus on the stem of the question and avoid the distractors instructors may throw in a question. Typically with the med math questions, they may throw in extra information that you don’t need to solve the medication math problem. It’s important to understand what exactly the question is asking you, and looking at the information only pertaining to the question asked.

How to succeed in nursing school

Are you ready to start the journey of a lifetime?

Starting the Journey of a lifetime!

So, you are getting ready to start nursing school! We have three tips to help you succeed, survive and thrive in Nursing School. Let’s talk about having fun and building a framework for a successful nursing career.

If you want some tips on starting strong, check out our previous blog (CLICK HERE).

Top Tips to Thrive in Nursing School

  1. Work or volunteer in a hospital or other healthcare facility while you are in school.
  2. Find a study group.
  3. Take care of yourself.

Success Tip Number 1: Work or volunteer with patients!

Isn’t this the reason you are in nursing school in the first place? Working with patients prior to nursing school or during school will give you several distinct advantages. You will:

  1. Have the opportunity to practice empathy,
  2. Develop strong communication skills and
  3. Learn to organize and prioritize.

If you can manage to hold a very part time job in a hospital you will be well on your way to preparing yourself for school and graduation. When I hire new nurses, those that really struggle have no prior work experience in a healthcare facility. Working in a healthcare environment sets you up for success and gives you a distinct advantage. Healthcare demands excellent communication, organizational and prioritization skills. If you can’t manage a job, look for volunteer opportunities.

Pro RN Tip: Find a job in the facility you think you want to work in and work your bottom off! If you have a good work ethic, word will get around. Leaders will fight for you. On the flip side, if you complain a lot, cancel your shifts, and are difficult to work with…. Guess what? Word will get around.

Success Tip Number Two: Find a study group.

I don’t know what I would have done without my study partners. I listened to their hearts (literally) checked their pulses, assessed their tonsils, and palpated their abdomen. They even let me poke them with needles. Today these are some of my closest friends. We studied together, complained about our professors together, ate bad food, laughed and cried, held each other up and graduated together. Find a study group. They’ll keep you sane.

Bonus Tip Number Three: Budget time for yourself!

My daughter (who happens to be in nursing school), suggested I add one more. Budget some time for yourself. We get busy and stressed. Call someone you love. Remember your manners. Say please and thank you. Find a quiet place, take a walk, watch a movie or keep a journal. Practice positive self-care. We can’t take care of patients if we aren’t taking care of ourselves. Whatever it is, reserve some time to revive.

There is lots of research out there boasting the benefits of connection, strong relationships and positive self-care. Positive self-care improves happiness, increases life span, and decreases chronic illness. There is even evidence that happy providers diagnose patients faster and more accurately. Empathetic nurses are less like to restrain patients. Connect with people and practice self-care. The benefits to you and your future patients is priceless.

Do you want to get a jump start on Nursing School? Check out our free dosage calculation course!

From coursework to school-life-work balance, the life of a nursing student is busy. Sure, not everything you cover in class is tested on the NCLEX Ⓡ Ⓡ , but when you combine studying for class with NCLEX prep, you’ll feel more confident on testing day. Nurse Mimi, BSN, RN shares tried-and-true habits for building success in nursing school into passing the NCLEX on your first try.

And after, she shared additional tips during Q&A.

Looking for a summary of Nurse Mimi’s habits? Here they are…

5 Essential Habits for Success in Nursing School

HABIT #1: Set a Study Schedule

Study in a QUIET, dedicated space. Remove distractions and turn off all social media and screens

🔥 Hot Tip: Keep a PostIt pad close for any ideas or random thoughts that pop into your mind.

🔥🔥 Even Hotter Tip: Use different colored highlighters:

  • One color for what you already know
  • One color for what your instructor said you needed to know or will be tested on
  • One color for what you need to review later.

Study at 30 minutes to 1-hour increments, no longer. Your brain actually shuts off around 45 minutes to an hour. Make sure you take 15-20 minutes breaks every hour.

HABIT #2: Study Smarter, Not Harder

Use your course syllabus to STAY AHEAD OF THE GAME—read the material, watch the Picmonic(s) covering the topic(s), take the quiz, and then attend the lectures.

Nobody’s brain does well with cramming . It’s like a filing cabinet, you cannot cram large amounts of information the night before—that’s like jamming all your office files together.

Block time to study daily. Have you ever noticed nursing students carry their books everywhere? It’s because they’re constantly studying. This is all new material. New material is easier to master, as you learn it. They study EVERY DAY. Even if it’s just 20 minutes of Picmonic or a Question Bank of 25 questions or Medication flashcards.

Now, about the NCLEX… it’s terribly ineffective to wait until after your graduation and have to cram for the NCLEX. Matter of fact, you cannot CRAM for the NCLEX! You need to study for at least 4-6 weeks leading up to the NCLEX. And, Picmonic made studying easy with the 4 Weeks to NCLEX Workbook & Study Planner.

No matter where you are in your nursing journey — your first day, a week before the NCLEX, or practicing in the field — there will be times you can use a little help. Like a shortcut. Or a tiny cheat…if you will. And while we don’t encourage cheating, we’ve created Picmonic, our content, and our companion tools, like nursing cheat sheets, to make learning complex nursing topics so easy, it can FEEL like you’re cheating.

Try Critical Clinicals before you buy with a FREE digital download, click here.

HABIT #3: It’s Never Too Early to Start Thinking Like the NCLEX

There’s a difference between nursing school and NCLEX-style questions. Nursing school tests on everything and gives you the foundation of knowledge, but the NCLEX is testing safety and competency. The NCLEX focuses on PRIORITY and BEST questions – and yes, there is a difference. This is a new way of thinking and when you start exercising this early, you create muscle memory.

Adding a regular Question Bank practice to your study routine can help develop this. There are many free resources such as Nurse Labs you can use for NCLEX-style questions to help prepare you for the NCLEX.

Also, it’s NOT ABOUT THE QUANTITY BUT THE QUALITY of the questions you’re doing. You cannot just click through an infinite number of questions. You need to actually read the rationales and understand where you are going wrong in the questions.

HABIT #4: Ask Questions—Lots of Questions

Don’t be afraid to reach out if you need help or don’t understand a concept. And, as a nurse, you will need to ask patients questions every day, so it is best to get in the habit now.

Professors and Instructors have open office times, USE THIS RESOURCE! And, don’t wait until you’re failing or on the border. Check-in with your professors and instructors any time you feel as if you’re struggling with a concept or topic.

Try tutoring. There are really great, competent nursing tutors out there who can also assist.

Tutoring Platforms:

HABIT #5: MOST IMPORTANTLY – Practice Self Care

Take breaks. Take walks. Just take care of yourself. It’s important to learn how to take care of yourself and de-stress now before you become a nurse.

Nursing School Resources: At the Click of a Mouse 🖱️

  • How to Prepare for the First Semester of a Nursing Program in 2021
  • Electrolyte Imbalances: Everything You Need to Know in 2021
  • What is ADPIE & The Nursing Process? [Updated for 2021]
  • 5 Tips from Students for School Success in 2021
  • What I Wish I Knew Before Nursing School
  • The Best Nursing Study Resources and Printables at Your Fingertips in 2021
  • Top Nursing Student Resources & Channels for 2021
  • Nursing School Myths You Can Totally Ignore [Updated for 2021]

Download our mobile app and take Picmonic on the go!

How to succeed in nursing school

Nursing school is hard. If it were easy, our society would have a big problem on its hands. After all, would you want an inadequately prepared nurse taking care of you or a loved one? Neither would we. So while our 16-month ABSN program has its challenges, it’s nothing you can’t handle if you’re dedicated to becoming a nurse. It also helps to consider these six nursing school tips for success.

1. Get a student planner.

Our ABSN program comprises four full-time semesters of a compressed curriculum. From your first to your last day of class, you can expect a whirlwind of learning, with a fast-paced blend of online coursework, nursing skills labs, and clinical rotations. Therefore, being able to prioritize and manage your time wisely is vital to your success in nursing school.

A student planner can help keep you from becoming overwhelmed by making you more effective in juggling multiple priorities. When you can visualize your learning activities on a daily, weekly, and monthly basis, it becomes easier to get your nursing school routine down to a science.

How to succeed in nursing school

2. Develop unique study habits.

Nursing school requires you to absorb massive amounts of information, making it important for you to become efficient in your study efforts. Because everyone retains information differently, think about how you best learn and get creative.

Let’s say you’re an auditory learner. Record yourself reading your notes out loud, and then replay these audio recordings as you drive in the car or go for a walk. Maybe you’re a visual learner. Try developing note cards that feature nursing mnemonics to help you remember terms or concepts. Not to mention, our online learning platform features technology that supports multiple student learning styles.

P.S. You can find other fun nursing mnemonics on Nurse Buff blog.

3. Find relatable resources.

Given the compressed nature of our ABSN program, there really aren’t any “light” semesters or classes. While each semester poses a unique set of challenges and unknowns, the intensity of the curriculum remains consistent throughout. During the first semester, for example, most students are dealing with the fear and anxiety that comes with not knowing what online learning is like or what to expect during clinicals.

To help you mentally prepare for each semester of nursing school, you might find comfort in reading blogs or listening to podcasts created by nursing students and/or practicing RNs. A quick Google search of top nursing blogs will set you in the right direction.

P.S. Once accepted into our ABSN program, you can join our private Facebook group to connect with current students. They can tell you firsthand what it’s like to be in the program.

4. Focus on comprehension.

Nursing school is less about memorizing facts and more about synthesizing concepts. Therefore, it’s important to focus your efforts on learning the course material, understanding how the content ties together, and developing your critical thinking skills. For example, simply memorizing the term “renal failure” and its associated complications doesn’t mean you understand what’s going on inside the body. You need to know how kidneys work and how they influence other parts of the human body.

A good way to gauge your comprehension of a concept is to try explaining it to someone. If you can’t explain it, you know you need to do some more studying. Being able to synthesize nursing concepts comes in handy when taking courses such as pathophysiology, which many students claim to be one of the most difficult classes in nursing school.

How to succeed in nursing school

P.S. It’s important to do well in pathophysiology because it helps put all the pieces of the nursing puzzle together. A good understanding of this subject can also lead to better clinical experiences.

5. Practice makes perfect.

As part of the ABSN curriculum, you’ll complete a series of nursing labs that teach you how to safely and effectively deliver patient care. These labs, which cover everything from hygiene to musculoskeletal assessment, also help prepare you for your clinical rotations in diverse areas of health care.

However, before you can apply a particular nursing skill in an actual clinical environment, we must verify your competency by way of a skills check off. For example, before you can take a real patient’s blood pressure, we must check you off for this skill. Therefore, as you learn new skills throughout the program, we encourage you to practice as much as you can during open lab hours.

If you’re someone who can effectively perform a skill but becomes anxious under the watchful eye of an instructor, you might consider roleplaying with a friend or family member before a skills check off to help calm your nerves.

How to succeed in nursing school

P.S. You’ll complete 13 practicums during our four-semester ABSN program, with each one featuring a lab and clinical component.

6. Develop self-care rituals.

While in the throes of nursing school, it’s easy to let self-care fall by the wayside. However, regularly taking time away from your studies to relax and recharge is vital to your success. A good rule of thumb is to block out time in your student planner for self-care just as you would for exam preparation. Self-care rituals can be as simple as meditating for 15 minutes every day or getting a massage once a week.

How to succeed in nursing school

P.S. You should consider self-care rituals to be just as essential as daily hygiene practices. Licensed professional counselor Leslie K. Lobell explains, “You cannot keep giving to others if you do not give to yourself first. It is like pouring water from a vessel: you cannot pour and pour without refilling it. Eventually, it will run dry.”

Want to know more about our 16-month ABSN program in Cincinnati, Ohio? Need more nursing school tips for success? Contact our admission team today!

We’ve all heard about how challenging nursing school can be, any college studies for that matter. But anything can be a struggle if you’re not putting in the right efforts to be successful. These are my tips for all nursing students to stay on the right path to success:

  1. Be Prepared
    • In order to even begin to think about success in nursing, you MUST be prepared. If you haven’t prepped yourself for what’s about to come, there will just be a disaster waiting to happen. Make sure you have all materials, supplies, books, and whatever else you might need ahead of time. A lot of the time, your professors will put a list of required materials on the class syllabus so make sure you read that! Also, be prepared to study your butt off. You will have to set a lot of time to the side that will be dedicated to your studies, so be prepared to put the social life on hold for awhile.
  2. Stay Organized
    • PLANNERS ARE KEY! My life would be a mess without my planner. I am able to organize everything I need done in one little book. Assignment due dates, exam dates, class schedules, work schedules, I put basically everything into my planner that way I am always on top of the things I need to do. Keeping organized also helps me with my time management, I am able to plan study times and writing all this down helps me stay dedicated to my priorities.
  3. Study Group
    • Study groups have helped me a tremendous amount so far in nursing school. Being able to converse with other nursing students in your classes is very beneficial to your studies. If you miss something in lecture, or are not able to grasp a concept, chances are that other students in your class were able to pick up on these things and can help you get a better understanding of the material. And vice versa as well, if you understand a topic that someone else doesn’t, teaching another student will only improve your understanding. Forming study groups will also assist you in building bonds with your fellow nursing students. Having good relationships with your peers is crucial considering you will be spending 4 years of your life with them.
  4. Take Care of Yourself
    • This is a hard one. Sometimes it feels like there is no where near enough time in the day to be eating enough or sleeping enough. But making healthy choices is so important when it comes to success. Without the right diet and enough sleep, you’re going to feel run down and this will prevent you from being on your A game. Sometimes you’re going to have to skip meals, and all-nighters are definitely something you will encounter in nursing school, but managing your time to prevent these as often as possible will benefit you in the long run.
  5. Stay Motivated
    • Sometimes you just have to take a step back and look at the big picture. I can’t even count the amount of times I have questioned my major, but what keeps me going is the outcome I will receive if I stay motivated. Classes are going to be tough and overwhelming at times, but it only takes 4 short years of schooling for a lifetime of a career you will love. It’s all about keeping one foot in front of the other and staying focused on the goal.

Smartphones are quickly becoming invaluable resources for nursing students around the globe. These devices are useful tools for checking answers on calculations; studying different parts of the body, conditions, or treatment; and maintaining a healthy mind and body. The large screens and high speeds of today’s latest smartphones, such as the [easyazon_link identifier=”B01LZ4YHZJ” locale=”US” tag=”medicalisland-20″]iPhone 7 Plus[/easyazon_link], means that they offer as much information as traditional computers. Make sure you have the following five apps to help you succeed in nursing school and in your future career.


How to succeed in nursing school

Image via Flickr by timefornurses

Recently designed for iOS 7, the Medscape app is regularly regarded as one of the best apps on the market for medical students. The app offers a complete encyclopedia of drugs, conditions, and procedures, along with medical news that can be filtered by speciality. This functionality allows students to research different conditions and possible treatment options and study specific parts of the body.

Whether they’re researching information on a specific patient condition or reviewing information during some downtime, Medscape is a key guide. Not only will this app be an important resource for students to have in nursing school, but it will also be a key app to have on hand throughout their careers.


NurseGrid positions itself as the first calendar built exclusively for nurses. So far, more than 200,000 professionals have taken advantage of this tool, one of the highest-rated medical tools in the Apple App Store.

NurseGrid adds shifts within seconds, allowing nurses to see when they’re on call — even across multiple work sites. As a result, nurses can see when they’re needed and where, which avoids overlaps. This app also syncs with third-party and personal calendars, so your whole month is neatly organized in one space.

Nursing Essentials

This app will be your study guide during your first few years of nursing school. Nursing Essentials breaks down different parts of the body and presents flashcards with important information about each area. Users can bookmark specific sections that they need to return to, make notes on various pages, and record patient information to document later for charting purposes.

Most recently, this app has included vital assessment information and details on drugs or infusions. Specifically, Nursing Essentials offers guides for inserting chest tubes and catheters and has tips for staying healthy in a hospital environment. Bilingual nurses will also appreciate the Spanish translations when communicating with their patients.


A large part of nursing school is memorizing and familiarizing yourself with formulas to prescribe the right amount of medication for patients and evaluating their risk factors, health, and condition. However, you may not always have time to find a calculator or pencil and paper to remember the formulas and track their progress.

The MedCalX app makes calculations easier. Users simply type in a few data points of patient information and select what they’re trying to learn to solve the formula.

Human Anatomy Atlas

Download the Human Anatomy Atlas to take advantage of more than 5,000 3D structures in the male and female body. Students will love the ability to zoom in and rotate the models so that they can see what these structures are like, almost as if they’re holding the parts in their hands. Notes will pop up when users tap on any structure, which can promote learning about specific muscles and nerves as needed.

Once they’re ready to test what they know, students can study using 1,000 quiz questions on various parts of human anatomy. The best part about this app is the shareability. Users can upload screenshots of their notes to peers and send models to professors to ask questions. Students will find this app to be one of the most interactive study guides in the app store.

The best apps are the ones that you will use. If you download these apps and never touch them, then they’re only taking up space in your smartphone’s storage. Make sure you take advantage of all the resources offered to nursing students and young professionals so that you can succeed and graduate at the top of your class.

” data-medium-file=”″ data-large-file=”″ src=”″ alt=”” data-id=”117″ srcset=” 683w, 100w, 200w, 768w, 867w” sizes=”(max-width: 683px) 100vw, 683px” /> Photo by Joshua Mcknight on

Nursing school is challenging but in the end hard work and dedication will get you through. One of the things that make me succeed in nursing school is having a good study group. Studying with a group keeps me on track and I enjoy it. Every week I look forward to getting together with the group. Planning ahead and staying on top of my assignments saves me time and also prevents a rush to complete everything right before the end of the term. With all the challenges that come with nursing school, sometimes it’s not easy to do your best because you may get also get tired of studying. It is import to set goals and develop good study habits in order to succeed.

There are many perks to being in nursing school, passing the NCLEX and becoming a registered nurse. However, there are many challenges as well. Some of the challenges include many hours of study, exams, pressure to do well on exams, and trying to balance school with work and personal life.

There are ways to help reduce the impact that stress can have on one’s life while in nursing school. Maintaining a healthy lifestyle can help reduce the chances of nursing students becoming susceptible to illness. One can maintain a healthy lifestyle by eating well-balanced meals, getting an adequate number of hours of sleep, exercising, and staying hydrated. Exercise releases endorphins into the brain which act like a natural painkiller. Once these chemicals are released, it makes the ability to sleep much easier, which in turn, can reduce stress. Figuring out what reduces your stress and doing it goes a long way in helping you succeed in a healthy way in nursing school.

As nursing students who want to be successful, we should learn how to be well organized. It is difficult to combine personal commitments with studies, but we should not deny ourselves outings with family members, friends, engaging in religious activities, working to earn a living, and caring for our loved ones. We need to be well organized in order to do well in our classes and lives.

If you spend all your time studying, you are just going to get overwhelmed and probably not retain as much information as you would hope. Be sure to take regular breaks so you do not lose interest or enthusiasm. Sometimes, just a small change of scenery can help you recharge and improve retention. In order not to get overwhelmed, I would advise not to wait until the last minute before preparing for exams. Study after each lecture. Studying daily will go a long way and make remembering information easier.

In conclusion, it is wise to pace oneself, study regularly and make time for a personal life in order to succeed in life and the nursing profession. (Toyin)

If you have decided on nursing for your chosen career path, you are about to embark on a journey to an incredibly rewarding career that will both challenge you and allow you to contribute to the health and wellbeing of your future patients. Nursing is also a career that provides for an abundance of opportunities to practice in various capacities and roles within the greater world of healthcare.

How to succeed in nursing school

Before you are ready to start your career in nursing, however, you will need to enroll in nursing school and complete your degree. While there is more than one way to become a qualified nurse, the most popular route these days is to earn a Bachelor of Science in Nursing (BSN) degree.

A BSN degree will take roughly four years to complete, depending on your past education and qualifications, and can be quite a taxing process. From your first introduction into the world of medicine to your last clinical rotation, you will find yourself challenged throughout nursing school in ways that you might not have imagined. In fact, around 20% of nursing school students drop out and abandon their programs altogether each year.

The best thing you can do in order to achieve success in nursing school is take a proactive stance in setting yourself up to succeed. With many nursing school dropouts attributing their early departure from school to a variety of reasons ranging from financial to personal, it is impossible to provide for every eventuality. However, by thinking ahead and taking care to make the right decisions regarding your education, you can put yourself in a better position from the start of your education.

If you are about to enter nursing school and want to set yourself up for success to the best of your ability, here are a few things to consider.

Choose the Right Program

There are a great many nursing school students who choose to leave the program they are in because they ultimately find that the school is not a good fit for them. Not all nursing schools are created equal and many differ both in structure as well as in general philosophy when it comes to educating nurses. It is important that you choose the right program for you if you want to have the best chances of sticking it out.

For starters, you should consider the type of program that you are more comfortable with. While some people perform better in a traditional academic setting, there are other options out there these days for those who are not able to attend college in the traditional sense.

Online nursing school programs are becoming more and more popular. This is because nursing students are able to complete their courses on their own time without feeling restrained by being in a classroom at particular times. This flexibility helps many students who are in a situation where they need to work while they are in school as well.

Furthermore, making your selection from a number of accelerated BSN nursing programs means that you might not need to spend as much time on your degree as you would if you enrolled in a traditional four-year program. Ultimately, you will set yourself up for the best chances of finding success in nursing school when you take the time to choose a program that fits you.

Master Time Management

No matter what sort of program you choose to enroll in, it is important that you understand right from the start that nursing school is a very demanding process. This is because the job of a nurse is demanding as well, and you will need to be prepared for such a career. You will need to learn how to budget your time wisely through solid time management practices.

For starters, learning how to schedule your time from week to week is going to be a skill that is worth acquiring. While you will have designated class times and clinicals, you will need to schedule in time for studying and extensive reading. If you have social or professional obligations that must be seen to throughout the week, these should find their way onto your schedule as well.

The key to mastering time management, though, is to be honest with yourself. If you know that it is going to take you longer to prepare for a certain exam, then you need to make sure that your schedule and priorities reflect that. You will not do yourself any favors by overscheduling yourself throughout nursing school.

Do Not be Afraid to Ask for Help

Nursing school can be an incredibly humbling experience. Because of the demands of the workload, it is easy to find yourself overwhelmed and struggling to keep up. In such cases, you need to understand that there is no shame in asking for help.

In fact, many students who are pursuing degrees in medicine are encouraged to have at least a consultation with a school counselor in order to help them become more aware of the mental health risks associated with such endeavors and to learn the best ways to manage stress and anxiety. Asking for help in this way can be incredibly beneficial and help you to learn the signs of stress and burnout before things spiral out of control.

There are also other ways that you should be prepared to ask for help. For example, if you have previously seen yourself as an independent studier, nursing school is going to be the perfect time to learn the many benefits of joining a study group. It is nearly impossible to memorize and master all of the reading and material that you will be presented with in nursing school. A study group is a great way to share the workload a bit and make things a bit easier to manage.

Lastly, bear in mind that your professors and instructors are there to guide you. Never be afraid to ask for clarification or guidance when you are not entirely sure about something pertaining to a class.

About Marie

One and Co is owned by Maria Smith. She is an interior designer with a love for DIY, budgeting and everything home-related. You don’t have to be a professional to have an awesomely designed home.

Nursing is very different from other degree programs that you will find in a college or university. It prepares you to hold a patient’s life in your hands; you learn how to give drugs that can be dangerous if given in the wrong dosage; you also learn how to resuscitate a person and perform physical exams, and this helps you to develop critical thinking skills. A nursing degree also prepares you to become an educator as well as an advocate for healthcare providers, patients, and their families.

Nursing is a career line that has a host of responsibilities that can make you question why you only have 24 hours in a day. Not an ideal career for the faint of heart, you need to be able to overcome challenges you might encounter in nursing school before you even step into your first nursing job.

Time Management

One of the most common challenges that you will face as a student nurse is maintaining a balance between your studies and your personal life. Keep in mind that it’s important to succeed in both because neglecting your personal life will have a negative impact on your studies and vice-versa. Therefore, to maintain a balance, you have to manage your time correctly.

While you may get burned out by focusing on school alone, failing to focus on academics is a recipe for disaster. If you’re struggling to balance between family, work, and school, then take a deep breath. It’s a lot for anyone to deal with.

Tips to help you manage your time:

  • Keep a schedule
  • Limit your time on social media networks
  • Plan your meals
  • Stay organized
  • Be flexible
  • Download free studying applications that allow you to record notes and organize class information

Becoming Overwhelmed

Most student nurses get overwhelmed during the practical phase of nursing school, especially when demonstrating important skills in front of supervisors and other students. To avoid getting overwhelmed, try writing down everything you need to do and when you need to do it by. That way you can break your workload into smaller chunks and worrying about a test next week doesn’t cause you to miss out on a lecture this week.

Problems Reading Materials

Just like any other discipline, nursing school bombards you with information. However, this is information that you will need to understand and apply in a real-world scenario. This means that you need to find the best reading technique that works for you. If you find yourself staring at a page without reading, try reading out loud. Sometimes our minds can wander and the only way to remain focused is by reading aloud.

To avoid problems when sifting back through pages of your notes, save time by highlighting key information when taking notes. Be judicious and only highlight important information. Doing so will help you remember what was emphasized during class.

Problems Choosing the Most Correct Answer

Nurses have to use their intelligence in more ways than most people. As a student nurse, you will notice that a problem can have several correct answers. However, the challenge involves choosing the most correct solution. To be able to choose the most correct solution, you need to have good deductive reasoning skills and a strong grasp of the material, especially in tests that require you to select the best solution from a list where all answers are technically correct.

Passing the NCLEX

The NCLEX is most likely the biggest challenge that all nursing students have to face. Keep in mind that it’s never too early to start preparing for the NCLEX. In case you have purchased a review book, don’t wait until a few weeks to the exam to dive into it. It’s advisable to use it along with your course material to help you understand the most important parts of the exam. Other than having a review book, it’s equally important to take advantage of practice questions.

Tips on How to Remain Focused on Your Goals While in the Thick of Things

Study smart: While most people cram for tests and pass, in nursing you have to understand the material. To do this, create some time after class and get into the habit of reviewing what you have covered.

Take care of yourself: Nursing school is a marathon, and while you may be able to endure a short period of exhaustion, with time your performance will plummet. Therefore, regardless of how exhausted you are, ensure that you make healthy choices.

Lean on friends: While having friends outside school can help you get away from work and school, having friends at school is beneficial. Studying with a friend or a group of friends is fun and will help keep you on track.

How to succeed in nursing school

Are you interested in becoming a nurse? If you want to earn your Associate of Applied Science in Nursing, consider ECPI University for your education. For more information about this exciting degree program, connect with a helpful admissions advisor today.

It could be the Best Decision You Ever Make!

In Pursuit of Nursing Excellence

How to Thrive in Nursing School

The goal of this workshop series is simple: to help you thrive in nursing school and move forward to a satisfying, and successful, nursing career. There are four videos in this free workshop series: Video 1 – Managing Expectations Video 2 – Planning for Success Video 3 – Seeing the

Oops! To gain access to free or premium content, you’ll need to be a registered Member!

If you are already logged in (that is, if you see LOGOUT at the top of the page on the Menu bar), then you do not have access to this content. But you can upgrade your membership by going to My Account are clicking on Change Plan!

If the menu item reads LOGIN, that means you still need to log in. Please login by clicking the Menu item LOGIN at the top of the page or using the LOGIN form in the sidebar.

Please click here to start your FREE registration process if you don’t have an account yet.


Blog & Podcast Categories

Nurses Month Pricing Special: Save 20% in May!

To celebrate nurses (and student nurses), I’m offering 20% off a monthly or yearly NEE Insider or Premier subscription when you sign up for either paid subscription level during Nurses Month! Access to premium content, eBooks, personal advice, and much more can be yours.

Click on the Membership Plans page for an outline of Member benefits at each level.

Use the Coupon Code: NURSESMONTH20

Coupon Code good through May 31, 2022.

Become a NEE Member Today!

Read about your different options and View the Membership Video to find out WHY becoming a monthly or annual member of the Nursing Education Expert Website is worth your time and money!

Blinkist Reading App

Get a Free Trial and 20% OFF your Blinkist subscription!

This site complies with the HONcode standard for trustworthy health information :
verify here.

The Strengths of a Professional Nurse

How to succeed in nursing schoolHave you been thinking about joining the nursing profession? If you have, you have made a wise decision. Nursing careers are among the most lucrative occupations today, and BLS predictions indicate that the demand for qualified nurses will continue to increase for many years in the future.

But just what types of skills and personal characteristics do you need to become a successful nursing professional? While there are actually many skills and personal characteristics that make a great nurse, described below, you will find the top five strengths necessary for success in the nursing profession.

Related Nursing Topics

1. Communication and People Skills

First and foremost, to be a truly successful nurse, it is highly essential that you possess both communication and people skills. While working as a nurse, you will be interacting with many different types of patients. Because of this, you need to be able to speak to them effectively as well as understand what they communicate to you.

You must also be able to understand and carry out the directions given to you by your superiors. Finally, since you will be working with a large variety of patients and coworkers, it is important that you are able to steer away from conflicts and handle difficult situations should they arise.

2. Empathy and Compassion

Another area of strength that is necessary for success in the nursing profession is possessing empathy and compassion for others. No matter where you may choose to work as a nurse, you will encounter patients experiencing a wide range of physical or psychological issues.

Because of this, you will need to interact with patients who may display a variety of emotions including fear, anxiety, depression, resentment and anger. To interact with them effectively and help them cope, you need to show them you care, try to understand them and help them to cope with their concerns.

3. Reliability and Flexibility

Reliability and flexibility go hand-in-hand as an essential area of strength necessary for nursing careers. Patients need specialized care every day, and your supervisors will count on you to show up on time each day that you are scheduled to work. Even if you are just a few minutes late for work, a critical task may not be completed on time.

Flexibility is extremely important in the nursing profession because you may often need to work overtime or on your days off. At times, you may also be asked to work on weekends or holidays. There may be occasions when you will need to work a different shift or in a different department as well.

4. Honesty and Trustworthiness

Nurses who are honest and trustworthy are some of the most valuable nursing professionals in any medical facility today. If you make a mistake during your shift, it is essential that you are honest and speak with your supervisor about the situation. The same goes if you notice a coworker make a mistake.

It is also of the utmost importance that you do not disclose any personal or medical information pertaining to your patients. Doing so not only goes against the nursing code of ethics, but there can be severe consequences for these types of behavior including, but not limited to, reprimand, the loss of your job or legal action.

5. Time Management Skills

There may be times while working as a nurse when you just feel overwhelmed with your work load. This can be especially true in medical facilities that are understaffed or located in areas with large populations. With that said, to be successful in your career, you will need to strengthen your time management skills.

The best way to handle a heavy work load is to look over your work agenda early in your shift and determine what tasks cannot wait. Perform these tasks first. If you encounter a task that you cannot handle on your own, do not be afraid to ask for help. Likewise, if a coworker seems to be struggling with a difficult task, offer your assistance.

To be successful in the nursing profession, there are many areas of strength that you will need to possess. In addition to those described above, you will also need such skills as critical thinking, good attention to detail and a strong desire to learn.

How to succeed in nursing school

Are you thinking about going to nursing school and already have a family at home to take care of? While balancing nursing school with a family can be a big commitment, it’s definitely doable, and many nurses going to school later in life already have a family, often including multiple kids. If you have a family and are thinking about going to nursing school—or are already enrolled—here are eight tips for balancing it all and staying sane.

1. Talk about the changes with your family.

Before you start school or run out to purchase your scrubs, discuss all the coming changes with both your partner and the kids so everyone knows what is going on. If your partner is going to take on new responsibilities once you start school—such as picking up and dropping off the kids at daycare or taking them to doctor’s appointments—clarify expectations beforehand and work out a plan. Then let your kids know that you’re going to nursing school, and explain that everyone’s schedule is going to change as a result. If they’re younger, they may take time to adjust to the new routine, so be patient with them.

2. Create a master calendar.

Some people like to keep their work or school and personal calendars separate, but it will be a huge help for you and your partner if you consolidate everything into one master calendar. At the very least, the calendar should feature major events such as exams, recitals, and doctor’s appointments, and if you’d like you can get more granular and add your class schedule as well. And don’t forget to bring your partner on board and invite them to contribute to the calendar: They can add work trips and other major events from their schedule so you’ll have all the family commitments in one place.

3. Figure out your peak study periods.

Are you a morning person or a night owl? Would you rather get up at 4 a.m. and do your studying early before anyone else wakes up, or do you like to stay up late and crack the books after the kids have gone to bed? There’s no right or wrong answer, but your studying will be more efficient and you’ll retain more material if you work with rather than against your circadian rhythm. You probably already have an idea of when your most productive periods are during the day, so try to get homework done during those times whenever you can.

4. Make the most of nap time.

If you have little kids, you know the blissful quiet that (finally!) descends on the house when nap time comes around. While you may be tempted to take a nap yourself after running around after little ones all day, use this time to check some things off your to-do list: Finish that assignment, study for that exam, take care of that chore. After all, the more you get done during nap time, the less you have to get done either super early or very late in the day, when you’re less alert.

5. Determine what you’re willing to sacrifice.

You’re not a superhero. You’re only human, and you can’t do everything on top of managing your family and getting through nursing school. Before school starts, take stock of all the activities in your life and determine what you must keep and what can go. For example, you might not be able to spend as much time with extended family as you used to, or you might have to give up a time-consuming hobby such as knitting. At the same time, make sure you leave some time to take care of yourself: Maybe you give up the knitting projects, but you can continue to make time for your daily workout.

6. Schedule family and couple time each month.

Wrangling a family is difficult enough without adding nursing school to the mix. Despite the schedule chaos, do your best to block off at least one day or night a month for family time. Visit the zoo, host an at-home move night, or go out to a park together. And don’t neglect your love life either: If you’ve got a partner, aim to schedule one date a month if you can. Put away the books and stethoscope, get a babysitter, and enjoy some well-deserved time away from the kids, just the two of you.

7. Find a support system.

There’s a good chance there are other parents in your nursing program, so seek them out and make friends. They’ll understand the challenges you’re going through, and you can swap tips and babysitter recommendations. Of course, everyone in the nursing program is going through the same experience, but fellow parents will be able to sympathize with cramming during nap time and other strategies only moms and dads can understand. You may even become study buddies, as fellow parents will probably keep a schedule closer to yours, which makes it easier to find mutually available times to study together.

8. Consider a part-time program.

If going to nursing school full time isn’t feasible because of your family situation, don’t be discouraged—there are plenty of part-time nursing programs out there. Check to see if there are any part-time programs in your area; these programs will be spread over more months, but they’ll require less time of you each week. You can also look into online nursing programs, some of which provide on-demand video classes, let your work at your own pace, or otherwise offer a more flexible schedule to accommodate the demands of parenting.

Written by Caitlin Kretschmar, Student Nurse

Caitlin Kretschmar is in her junior year of nursing school at the University of New Hampshire. In high school she planned to go into business after graduation, but she found her plans changed suddenly, when a ruptured arterio-venous malformation landed her in the Children’s Hospital of Boston for weeks. It was there, surrounded by amazing nurses, that she began to re-evaluate her plans. During her recovery, she realized that she truly wanted to be a nurse, and that everything happens for a reason. is grateful to Caitlin for sharing her story and perspectives on nursing school.

As you prepare to begin your journey toward becoming a nurse, you’re likely thinking, “What am I going to need to make it through nursing school?” It’s an important question and the sooner you get it answered, the better off you will be.

In college you don’t get the list of school supplies like you did in high school. Instead, you end up with a long list of really expensive (and heavy) textbooks. The first rule when it comes to text books is this: Don’t buy them all brand new. You can buy used books, share a text book with a roommate or borrow one from the library.

How to succeed in nursing school

You’ll need the obvious things like pencils, pens, notebooks and numerous highlighters in a rainbow of colors. You will also need notecards, a stethoscope and good comfortable shoes. You will need an alarm clock that you can’t sleep through, penlights and a watch with a second hand. These are all things that you can find pretty easily at the local five and dime store or online.

There is, however, one thing you will need for nursing school that you won’t find at any office supply store or on Amazon. This one thing, this essential supply, is the single most important thing you will need to make it through nursing school alive (yes, alive).

The most important thing you need for nursing school is a solid support system.

You will need friends and family who are willing to listen to you rant and rave about school. People who acknowledge how hard you truly are working, and who tell you it is okay to take a break once in a while. Your family can help remind you of this, and won’t let you forget to keep things in perspective.

There is a preconceived notion that when you’re in nursing school you will lose all of your non-nursing friends. I can tell you, from experience, that this is not true. Not all of your friends are going to be willing to listen to stories about your patient with c-diff (don’t worry if you don’t know what this means yet…you will), but that’s okay. Those are the friends who send you that “Good-luck” or “Let me know if you need coffee” text just when you need it. Keep these friends close, and stay in touch. And never turn down an offer for coffee!

Another vital part of your support system is the group of friends you will actually gain after you begin nursing school. You will have nearly every single class with the same fifty-something nursing students, all of whom understand what you are going through, and are simultaneously going through it with you.!

Your nursing classmates will become your school family. These are the people who will understand your crazy pre-test rituals, and know that when you say “I’m going to to throw up,” you aren’t actually going to throw up, you’re just nervous. You will spend almost every waking minute with some of these people, studying together, getting coffee together, and even grocery shopping together when you have time.

These are the people that will listen to your story about that patient who had c-diff, and will have a rebuttal story about their patient with Crohn’s. It is amazing how these people can make you laugh, when what you really want to do is cry about a test grade or about how stressed you are.

Your support system: Your family, your friends and your nursing classmates. These are the most important things you will need to make it through nursing school.

Being a junior I can’t say that I have fully survived nursing school yet, but I can say that for me – my support system and classmates are the reason that I have made it this far.

Finally, don’t be afraid to reach out to your support system if you need help. They are always there for you. Let them know when you need them.

If you’ve made the decision to go to nursing school – congratulations! Healthcare needs qualified and dedicated providers, and nursing is an excellent profession. Nursing school can seem daunting both at the beginning and all throughout. Ask any nurse and they’ll tell you that nursing school held some of the most challenging times of their lives. But instead of telling you how challenging and time-consuming it can be, we’ve rounded up a few great tips to get you off on the right foot. Ready? Here we go!

Ask Questions & Sit Up Front

One of the best things you can do for nursing school success is getting in the right mindset from the very beginning. Break free of habits like trying to be invisible in class or sitting in the back of the room. Instead, on your very first day of classes, head to the front of the room and find a seat. Don’t be afraid –you’re preparing yourself to pay attention and not get distracted. It’s even a good idea to show up a couple minutes early. Also, don’t be afraid to raise your hand and ask questions when (not if) you need clarification or are not quite understanding something. Asking your professor right away while help to immediately understand concepts better, and there is always someone else in the room who has the same question.

Get Organized

As soon as you know what classes you will be taking and what books and materials you’ll need, it’s time to find an organizational system that works for you and put it into practice. A favorite of mine is color-coding. Assign each course a specific color. Then, buy all your notebooks, folders, and binders for each class in that specific color. If you can’t find the colors you want, use tape, markers, or paper to identify them. If you can easily access your materials and keep them together, that’s half the battle of studying!

Another good organizational tool is using a planner or calendar. You can use a paper one or a digital version on your phone or computer, but whatever you decide to use, make sure to use it consistently. Update it each day with assignments, readings, projects, exams, and reminders. Fill out the information for each day so you know the night before what your day will look like and you don’t run into any surprises. Don’t forget to schedule time for self-care and relaxing – those are important too!

Don’t Wait to Ask for Help

If you find yourself struggling with a certain concept, don’t wait until test time to get it figured out. Instead, you should reach out to classmates or your professor for assistance. This is especially important as time goes on because in nursing school classes generally work off of the previous classes’ information. That means if you don’t understand a major concept in a course, whether you pass it or not, you should get help before moving on to the next course or you’ll find yourself falling further behind.

Figure Out How You Study Best

Nursing school is very demanding of time and brainpower. If you don’t know how you best study, now is the time to figure it out. Nursing students often find that the way they studied or worked in previous courses doesn’t work as well in nursing school. By determining how you best learn and study early on, you’ll save yourself time and frustration down the road.

Take Care of Yourself

Because nursing school is so demanding it can be easy to forget to take care of yourself. Your priorities might change to favor doing well in school, but don’t forget that you have to take care of yourself if you’re going to succeed in the long run.

Your physical health is of utmost importance, you cannot learn well if you don’t feel well. It may seem difficult to make time for yourself, and you might feel like these things are unnecessary, but they will help you in the long run. Make sure you are eating healthy, and stay hydrated with water. Try to avoid energy drinks and soda, even on your most tired days. If you need a caffeine boost, opt for green tea or black coffee, but leave out the sugar. You should also be getting 30 minutes of exercise each day. Squeeze that in, even if it means just taking a brisk walk and breaking it up into two 15-minute sessions.

Don’t neglect your mental health during this time, either. Make sure you have a good support system in family and friends and don’t hesitate to talk with a therapist if you need to. There’s no shame in keeping yourself healthy.


  • 1 About the Authors Jennifer J. Coleman, PhD, RN, CNE, COI, is a professor, Moffett & Sanders School of Nursing, Samford University, Birmingham, Alabama. Nina R. Harvey, DNP, FNP-C, CRNP, COI, is assistant professor, Moffett & Sanders School of Nursing, Samford University. Tameka Pritchett, DNP, RN, is a staff nurse, Novato Community Hospital, Novato, California. For more information, contact Dr. Coleman at [email protected]
  • PMID: 34265822
  • DOI: 10.1097/01.NEP.0000000000000854
  • Search in PubMed
  • Search in NLM Catalog
  • Add to Search



  • 1 About the Authors Jennifer J. Coleman, PhD, RN, CNE, COI, is a professor, Moffett & Sanders School of Nursing, Samford University, Birmingham, Alabama. Nina R. Harvey, DNP, FNP-C, CRNP, COI, is assistant professor, Moffett & Sanders School of Nursing, Samford University. Tameka Pritchett, DNP, RN, is a staff nurse, Novato Community Hospital, Novato, California. For more information, contact Dr. Coleman at [email protected]
  • PMID: 34265822
  • DOI: 10.1097/01.NEP.0000000000000854


The nursing workforce is not keeping pace with the racial demographics in the United States. In addition, attrition rates for ethnic minorities in schools of nursing remain high. This qualitative study examined African American students’ perceptions of factors that affect successful completion of nursing school. Five themes emerged: being invisible, sense of isolation, proving myself, focus on school as protective, and being misunderstood. Findings suggest that attention to identified influencing factors may affect minority student graduation success, increasing the likelihood of a diverse nursing workforce.

Conflict of interest statement

The authors have declared no conflict of interest.

  • CHEMISTRY CLINIC– This clinic seeks to support students in all chemistry and biochemistry courses.
  • ENGLISH WRITING CENTER AND ONLINE WRITING LAB– The English Writing Center offers students both face-to-face tutoring (offered in the Central Library) and online interaction. Appointments may be made on the English Writing Center website where you will also find other tips and resources for improving your papers.
  • LIBRARY SERVICES: The Library sponsors a wealth of resources and information for you.
  • MATH CLINIC/MATH EMPORIUM– The Math Clinic and Math Emporium are drop-in tutoring centers located in Pickard Hall that offer assistance for students in specific undergraduate math courses and final review sessions before exams.
  • SCIENCE LEARNING CENTER– The Science Learning Center offers resource materials and study aids for students in Biology, Chemistry and Biochemistry, Mathematics, Physics, and Psychology classes.
  • STUDENT ACCESS AND RESOURCE CENTER( formerly the OFFICE OF STUDENTS WITH DISABILITIES- The SAR Center provides services, in the form of academic accommodations, to students with all types of disabilities. Our accessibility specialists provide aid and guidance to students in personal, academic, and career matters.
  • STUDENT SUPPORT SERVICES– Student Support Services provides free academic support to U.S. citizens or permanent residents who are either first generation, low income, and/or disabled. Free services include tutoring, counseling, advising, a private computer lab, seminars, cultural events, and laptop, calculator, and textbook lending programs.
  • UNIVERSITY TUTORIAL AND SUPPLEMENTAL INSTRUCTION– The University Tutorial offers individualized tutoring by high-quality, nationally certified tutors to students in a variety of subjects at a low price per hour. Supplemental Instruction is an internationally recognized student assistance program aimed at improving student performance in historically difficult courses and is free to all students.

More academic assistance services can be found at RESOURCES.

  • UTA HEALTH SERVICES-Provides quality, accessible, comprehensive, and cost-effective primary health care. In addition to a general medicine clinic, Health Services houses a pharmacy, laboratory, radiology department, women’s health clinic, immunization clinic, and a health promotion and substance abuse prevention office.
  • COUNSELING AND PSYCHOLOGICAL SERVICES-Provides services to help students increase their understanding of personal issues, address mental and behavioral health problems, and make positive changes in their lives. CAPS offers counseling, psychological, and psychiatric service.
  • MAVS TALK 24 HR CRISIS LINE: 817-272-8255
  • RELATIONSHIP VIOLENCE AND SEXUAL ASSAULT PREVENTION– Committed to creating and maintaining an environment in which all members of the University Community can persevere academically, personally, and professionally in an equitable and safe manner, devoid of sexual and relationship violence.
  • BEHAVIOR INTERVENTION TEAM– A network of professionals from across campus that are committed to a caring, confidential program of identification, intervention, and response in order to provide students with the greatest chance of success and our community with the greatest level of protection.
  • CENTER FOR STUDENTS IN RECOVERY– Provides a safe, healthy, and welcoming environment for students to cultivate life skills and celebrate success. With a variety of programs that emphasize community and accountability, CSR helps students draw upon their own inner strength, develop compassion, and build resilience.
  • MAVS STAND UP/BYSTANDER INTERVENTION– Bystander intervention is recognizing a potentially harmful situation or interaction and choosing to respond in a way that could positively influence the outcome. Steps to Intervention: (1) Recognize, (2) Choose, (3) Act.
  • EMERGENCY ASSISTANCE FUND– The Emergency Assistance Fund provides limited monetary help to students who are suffering temporary financial hardship due to a sudden emergency, accident, or unforeseen event that would otherwise jeopardize their ability to attend UTA.
  • THE MAC: MAVERICK ACTIVITIES CENTER– The MAC, a $34.5 million recreation facility, is approximately 190,000 sq. ft. and includes a variety of equipment and activities. The MAC also offers group fitness – including virtual live and on-demand fitness classes, personal training, and massage therapy
  • STUDENT ORGANIZATIONS: MAV ORGS– There are hundreds of groups that serve to complement your academic work, provide leadership development, and enhance your collegiate experience.
  • NURSING STUDENT ORGANIZATIONS: There are seven nursing organizations and two kinesiology organizations that you can join, even as a pre-nursing student.

For more opportunities to be involved on campus, see GET INVOLVED.

  • LOCKHEED MARTIN CAREER DEVELOPMENT CENTER – Visit the career center for all your job-related questions. Services offered:
    • Career Fairs
    • Resources for Creating your Resume and Cover Letter
    • Career Spot Drop-Ins and Appointments
    • Practice Interviews
    • Assistance Planning for Grad School
  • NURSINGSTUDENT RESOURCES– Our faculty mentors and advising staff are dedicated to the success of our students. We also offer peer mentors and a variety of student organizations that enhance the academic experience and build professional skills.
  • BSN APPLICANT CHECKLIST– This document serves as a guide through the minimum requirements to apply to the upper-division campus-based BSN program.
  • PRE-LICENSURE NURSING IMMUNIZATION REQUIREMENTS– The most recent information about immunizations that are required as part of the application process to the BSN Program.
  • TEAS INFORMATION- UTA’s Pre-Licensure BSN program requires a minimum score in the “proficient” range in each section to be eligible to apply to the BSN Program.

For more information about the undergraduate nursing program, please see the CONHI BSN page.


Strategies for Success in Nursing School: From Start to Finish by Leslie Jennings, RN; RaeAnna Jeffers; Laura Haygood; and Craig Keaton is licensed under a Creative Commons Attribution 4.0 International License, except where otherwise noted.

How to succeed in nursing school

You’ve completed all of your nursing school prerequisites, submitted all of your paperwork and are finally ready to start nursing school. Now, the anxiety sets in. You ask yourself – Can I really do this? Will I be successful in nursing school? The short answer is yes – it is possible to earn your bachelor’s degree in nursing in as few as 16 months after completing your prerequisites through Concordia University’s Accelerated Bachelor’s of Science in Nursing (ABSN). The long answer? We have to break down exactly what to expect in your first semester of nursing school.

Your First Week

Before you begin classes, you will attend an orientation where you will receive a syllabus, get to ask questions from faculty, meet your classmates, and get a general feel for the nursing site and the work that lies ahead. Then it’s time to actually start classes. While your first week will likely feel overwhelming, most ABSN students adjust rather quickly to the rigorous schedule. Here are the two best ways to organize and prepare for the first day:

  • Write it down. Writing things down is proven to help calm your nerves and help you organize. According to Psychology Today, the act of writing reduces anxiety and helps trigger your brain to organize your thoughts calmly. Organize your study schedule, and write down all of the materials you’ll need (notebooks, pens, computer battery for back-up, etc.) Simply writing it all down will allow you to better prepare for your first week of classes.
  • Build up your contacts. This is the time to speak up and not be afraid to ask questions, especially from those who are in your exact shoes – your cohort. Use orientation to get their contact information and to share any concerns or questions with your fellow students. After all, you all are going to be spending a lot of time together over the next 16 months.

Your First Semester Courses

Below are the courses that you will complete in the first of four semesters. They include online coursework, onsite labs and clinical rotations.

First semester courses:

  • NUR 350: Fundamentals of Nursing and Caring for Persons with Chronic Conditions*
  • NUR 351: Nursing Integration of Pathophysiology and Pharmacology I
  • NUR 352: Introduction to Nursing Informatics and Information Literacy

*Includes onsite clinical component.

What to Expect From Blended Coursework

In each of the four semesters, you will be working through three primary components of the accelerated BSN: online coursework, onsite simulation labs, and in-hospital clinical rotations.

Online Coursework

How to succeed in nursing school

Unlike a classroom-based nursing program, the online learning component of the ABSN gives you the flexibility to choose when and where you participate in class. The coursework consists of five main sections:

  • Learning Outcomes – an overview of what you’ll be learning in the course
  • Read and Study Materials – a list of the necessary textbooks or resources you will need
  • Learning Activities – a detailed list of projects/tasks you will be required to submit, this portion also includes your deadlines
  • Assessment – go here to check out the discussion forums or see your other assignments
  • Review – test yourself with the optional self-assessments and review the lesson summaries

Online learning does not mean you are left alone to learn. Concordia University’s dedicated faculty and staff are available to guide and support you through the program. In fact, most ABSN students say they have more interaction with their instructors online, than they ever did in their previous on-campus college experiences.

Skills and Simulation Labs

Onsite skills and simulation labs are where you will put what you learned online to work. You’ll practice your lessons on a medical manikin and under the supervision of a clinical instructor.

How to succeed in nursing school

Our high-fidelity medical manikins allow you to:

  • Apply basic skills, like checking vital signs and monitoring blood pressure
  • Practice responding to acute and critical events in a controlled, safe environment
  • Evaluate various patient-care scenarios and administer treatment
  • Learn from mistakes and effectively correct them with the supervision of faculty
  • Experience scenarios that focus on understanding and collaborating with a team

Students enjoy the simulation lab because they can get their technique down – like inserting an IV – before seeing real-life patients.

Clinical Rotations

During clinical rotations inside top area hospitals, you will apply what you’ve learned in a real world setting. While the length may vary, you may complete clinical rotations in the following areas:

  • Adult Health
  • Mental Health
  • Behavioral Health
  • Obstetrics
  • Pediatrics
  • Intensive Care
  • Acute Care
  • Long-term Care

Accelerated nursing students especially love clinical rotations because it gives them an opportunity to explore various areas of nursing to find their fit. Clinical placements help provides students an opportunity to identify what area of nursing they want to pursue following graduation and licensure.

Why Concordia University?

Concordia University offers accelerated nursing students a small school feel with big opportunities. Concordia provides a Christian community that encourages student and faculty interaction, individual attention, and spiritual growth – all backed with an emphasis on service. Students who graduate from the nursing program learn to care for the whole patient – mind, body and spirit.

I am more and more convinced that my nursing education at Concordia was incomparable to other schools I could have chosen,” says MacKenzie Kampa, a 2014 Concordia University nursing school graduate. “I am so grateful for the excellent preparation that Concordia University gave me. The depth of the curriculum and the one-on-one interactions with professors and clinical instructors was invaluable and I am a better nurse for it.

Nursing school is not supposed to be easy. But at Concordia University, you’re going to be well prepared and have plenty of resources to help you succeed, not just in becoming a nurse, but also in becoming a healthcare leader.

Take the first step toward you nursing future and contact an ABSN admissions counselor today.

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

Remember where you keep your SIM ejector tool? You know, those little metal things you occasionally get with a new phone? No, me neither, but don’t despair. Fortunately for you and me, I’ve MacGyvered my way into the SIM card tray and microSD card slot many a time. Here are a few handy ways to open the SIM card slot without a SIM tool.

Jump to:

  • How to open SIM card tray with an Earring or piercing
  • How to open SIM card tray with a Paperclip
  • How to open SIM card tray with a Needle
  • How to open SIM card tray with a Thumbtack/staple
  • How to open SIM card tray with a Safety Pin
  • How to open SIM card tray with a Toothpick
  • None of the above? Visit a phone store!

Earring or piercing

The right tool for the job might be closer than you think, as in on your body. Traditional earrings with thinner wires or hooks work best. On others, you might need to unscrew the ball/spike on the end. More extreme piercings might be too large to serve as SIM tray openers. (Be careful not to bend your earrings!)

How to make sim card earringsEarrings are the most common and simple DIY SIM tools around. / © NextPit


Probably the next most common thing, if you happen to work in an office. Not the fat plastic-coated paperclips, but pretty much any small metal paper clip will get your SIM tray ejected. And when you’re done, you can use it to attach various bits of paper together.

How to make sim card earringsIt looks like you are trying to open a SIM tray! / © NextPit


If you repair socks and pants as much as I do (you don’t want to know), then you’ll have a needle floating around the house somewhere. Just use the not-pointy end in the SIM eject hole and press down on the edge of a table. I’d advise you not to try this using your hand. But desperate times call for desperate measures!

How to make sim card earringsOften, a needle will just do the trick. / © NextPit


Another ubiquitous object that you may find in most homes and offices is the humble little thumbtack. There are many shapes and sizes, but pretty much all of them are capable of opening your SIM tray. If you’re thinking outside the box, then you’ve probably realized that you could also use a staple.

Safety Pin

A safety pin is something that is very ubiquitous and found in nearly every household. Thanks to its sharp, pointed edge, it makes for a great sim tool. The fact that its design allows for more force to be (safely) exerted makes me think the safety pin is a better sim ejector tool than needles.


Now, this is an option that can be used as a last resort if none of the objects above are at your disposal. But you’d be already aware that most toothpicks aren’t thin enough to be inserted into the tiny SIM hole. To get around this, you might be required to whittle away some buts towards the bottom using a knife.

How to make sim card earringsYes, we were able to open the SIM tray with this monster toothpick. / © NextPit

Once again, if none of these things is an option, just look for any pointy thing you have lying around – and if you still failed in your mission, it’s time to get to a store for a solution.

Go to a store and ask nicely

If you are ever out and about and need to pull out your SIM card tray, as I have been in the past, one of the quickest ways to solve the problem is to pop into a nearby store. Of course, if you are in the middle of the woods, you are in trouble, but if you are in an urban area with a large shopping mall or high-street phone carrier store, you needn’t worry.

The last time I went into a cell phone store to ask them to open my SIM tray, the helpful employee was wearing a SIM tool around his neck and was more than happy to help me out for free.

Do you have any other secret SIM tools to share? Let us know in the comments.

How to make sim card earrings

SIM eject tools are really useful for getting SIM cards out of iPhones and iPads, and honestly, I would recommend everyone who owns one of these devices carry at least one of them at all times, whether in your wallet or on a key ring.

Of course, there are always those times when you’re out and about and you don’t have a SIM eject tool on your person when you really need one. So what alternatives can you use instead?

In this piece, we’ll talk about five alternatives to a SIM eject tool that you can use to get the SIM card out of your iPhone or iPad.

Using alternatives to get your SIM card out

Because your SIM card is essential to your iPhone or iPad’s cellular service, it’s not uncommon for someone to want to remove and re-seat it when they’re having cellular problems with their device.

It’s also very common for those who travel a lot to swap SIM cards when they go out of town, or even out of country, so they can avoid roaming charges on their current carrier.

When you’re out and about, hopefully you have a SIM eject tool on your person. These can be had on Amazon in 10 packs or more for as little as a buck. But for those unlucky times where you don’t and you need one, you can use the following SIM eject tool alternatives:


How to make sim card earrings

In many situations, a paperclip makes a viable alternative to a SIM eject tool. This is my most common go-to when I forget my SIM eject tool, or lose all of the ones I have throughout my daily clumsiness.

To use a paperclip as a SIM eject tool, you must strip it down to bare metal. Those fancy colored ones with the plastic coating will be too thick, but you can remove a chunk of it to get to the bare metal with a knife or scissors.

Afterwards, just bend one of the sides out so you have a piece of metal small enough to jam into the SIM tray eject hole, as shown above. Now you can insert it and press to eject your SIM card from your iPhone or iPad.

Optionally, you can bend the paperclip back and return it to its duties of holding pieces of paper together later on.


How to make sim card earrings

In some scenarios, a paperclip can be a little difficult to come across, but most offices and businesses have staplers, so try asking to borrow a single staple.

You can use the thin metal prong on a single staple to force the SIM tray on an iPhone or iPad open when you forget your SIM eject tool.

I’ve only ever used a staple once, and it was relatively easy, but depending on the brand of staples, I have heard some are more malleable than others and may be more difficult to use, especially if your SIM tray is tight and doesn’t like to come out without a fight.

Nevertheless, when you don’t have any options, you may want to give this alternative a try!

Sewing Pin

How to make sim card earrings

If you’re anywhere near your mother’s or grandma’s house, you might be able to mooch a sewing pin from one of them to open your SIM tray on your iPhone or iPad.

That’s not to say all mothers and grandmothers out there are into sewing. However there’s a pretty good chance they have some sewing equipment stowed away in their closet somewhere that could get the job done.

Honestly, you could use either a sewing needle or a sewing pin, but I recommend a pin because they usually have a round tip, as shown above. This makes pressing it into the SIM tray with your finger a lot easier on the tip of your finger. The blunter surface of a sewing pin won’t hurt as much as the pinpoint surface of a sewing needle will.

If there are none of these in a five-mile radius, move on to something else.


How to make sim card earrings

With some success, I’ve also used toothpicks to get SIM cards out of the SIM trays of some of my iPhones.

These are widely available at a variety of restaurants, and some people even carry them on their person. If you carry a Swiss-Army knife on you, then you already have a plastic toothpick.

When you’re out and about, and you’re stuck in public and are a far drive from home, a toothpick is often a great go-to because restaurants are everywhere.

Be careful however, as some toothpicks aren’t as thin at the tip as others, and may not fit into the SIM eject tray. Forcing a toothpick that is too large into the SIM eject hole could cause the tip to break off, and you’d have to use a sewing needle or something similar to fish it out.


How to make sim card earrings

In the absolute worst-case scenario, you can break out the jewelery.

Lots of women already have earrings on their person, but when you’re desperate to get your SIM card out, the needle end of an earring can work wonders.

This won’t work with all styles of earrings, such as gauges, but for those that have a small enough pin in them to be used as a SIM eject tool, the metal is typically hard enough to be used without bending and can be useful in a pinch.

I would recommend using inexpensive jewelry only, as you won’t want to risk damaging expensive jewelry. But hey, desperate times call for desperate measures.

Wrapping up

Hopefully you’ve been able to get your SIM card tray opened on your iPhone or iPad by now even though you’re missing your SIM eject tool. Fortunately, there are a lot of alternatives out there.

If you never did get a SIM eject tool, you should seriously consider investing in one, because like we noted earlier, it’s only about a dollar for a set of ten of them on Amazon, and you can get some sweet bundle deals on even more of them with no problem. Keep on eon your key ring and keep them all over the place so you have easy access to your SIM card no matter where you are.

What do you use to open your SIM tray when your SIM eject tool isn’t around? Share in the comments!

How to make sim card earrings How to make sim card earrings


Keep all those old phone call memories close to your ears.
Sim cards are quite easy to get a hold of if you don’t have any lying around. Look out for free sim card promotions from phone companies.

  • Misato M. favorited Sim Card Earrings 19 Jun 11:19
  • jeniffer c. favorited Sim Card Earrings 28 Apr 13:29

You Will Need

How to make sim card earrings

Pierce a hole through the top, center of the sim card. I used a thumb tack but you could use a pin or a small nail.

How to make sim card earrings

Make sure the holes are wide enough to get the jump rings through.

How to make sim card earrings

Open the jump ring using pliers. It’s best to twist the jump ring sideways as it will open easier.

How to make sim card earrings

Slip the sim card on to the jump ring.

How to make sim card earrings

Slip an earring hook on to the jump ring and close.

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

Despite being just a fictional character from a TV show, MacGyver was a hero to many kids who grew up during the late ’80s and the early ’90s. In every episode, he would save the day using nothing but stuff he found lying around. Remember that time when he defused a bomb using a paper clip? Yeah, that’s the kind of MacGyverisms we’re talking about.

Note: If you ever resort to opening a SIM card tray using any of the tools listed here, make sure you do it with caution. Use your common sense and don’t hurt yourself! Also, make sure you’re poking your phone in the right hole, not in one where a microphone is.

Using a paper clip, thumbtack, or a push pin

How to make sim card earrings

For those who don’t have a SIM tray ejector on hand, the humble paper clip is one of the best alternatives. Just bend one of its ends and you’re good to go! But make sure you use a paper clip thin enough to fit into the tray’s hole. Apply pressure gently so that the metal doesn’t get all mangled.

Alternatively, a thumbtack or a push pin could get the job done, but these are usually too thick to fit into most SIM tray holes. We successfully used one with an iPhone XS, but it couldn’t fit on our Galaxy S9 or Google Pixel 3.

Using a safety pin or a needle

How to make sim card earrings

Safety pins and needles are an essential part of any sewing kit, and we’ve come across such kits in hotel rooms more than once. And it is not uncommon to find a safety pin on the tag of new clothing. Just be careful when using those. You don’t want to accidentally poke yourself with the business end.

Using an earring

How to make sim card earrings

Fun fact: the idea for this whole post came when I saw a young lady eject her iPhone’s SIM card tray with her earring. Again, not all earrings are thin enough to fit in a tray’s hole, but it doesn’t hurt to try. Just be gentle when applying pressure. You don’t want to ruin a piece of jewelry, do you?

Using a staple

How to make sim card earrings

One of the less obvious substitutes for a SIM card ejector is found in your stapler. If you gently push the stapler’s head, a single staple should come out halfway, without having its ends bent. Pull it out gently and use it to eject your SIM card tray.

Plenty of tiny objects do the trick on the iPhone

How to make sim card earrings

  • Tweet
  • Share
  • Email
  • Tweet
  • Share
  • Email

What to Know

  • Hands down the best non-standard tool: a paper clip.
  • Next best non-standard ejector tool: a safety pin.
  • To reveal the SIM tray, unfold a paper clip and stick the straight side in the ejector hole until the tray slides out.

This article explains how to open an iPhone SIM card without an ejector tool. Instructions in this article apply to all iPhone models.

Finding the iPhone SIM Card Ejector Tool

The SIM card tool for ejecting the tray from the side of the iPhone comes in the box as long as your country and network-specific iPhone include it.

In the U.S., iPhones include documentation, such as legal notices and getting-started guides. The SIM ejector tool may be hidden in these papers. It’s a small piece of metal attached to a white piece of paper; this makes it easy to throw out accidentally.

If you can’t find the tool or bought an iPhone secondhand, there are other ways to open the SIM tray to add or replace a SIM card.

Try These Items to Eject a SIM Tray

The opening used to eject a SIM card tray is tiny. Although plenty of straight objects might work, the SIM hole requires something sturdy with a narrow dimension.

Watch your thumb when pushing any of these tools you may have around the house into your phone. Most of them are sharp and could pierce the skin.

Here are some ideas that have worked:

  • Paper clip: Most small and average size paper clips work by bending one side. If you don’t have a SIM removal tool, a paper clip works well.
  • Safety pin: Not all sizes of safety pins work. Find the smallest safety pin possible to fit inside the hole.
  • Earring: An earring works in a pinch. Take off the earring back and insert the post into the SIM tray hole. Be careful because soft materials such as gold bend easily.
  • Staple: A standard staple can come through in a pinch, but it may be hard to use because it is thin and flexible. A thicker, industrial staple is a better choice.
  • Mechanical pencil: To use a mechanical pencil, give it a few clicks to extend it farther than you would to write. Poke the point in the hole and give it a firm push. It’s challenging to use because of how brittle the lead is, but it’s a common item found around the house or in a backpack.
  • Toothpick: Most toothpicks are a little too wide for the iPhone SIM hole. Whittle away some of the wood to make it fit and break off the tip.
  • Fishing hook: Fishing hooks come in various shapes and sizes, so if you’re off on a boat and need an emergency SIM swap, try one of these.

Many cellphone carrier stores have extra SIM card ejector tools if you’d prefer to stay with a proven and guaranteed method of extraction.

How to Open iPhone SIM Card Tray With a Paper Clip

A paper clip is one of the easiest and most common objects to use when you don’t have an ejector tool.

Start with a small or medium-size paper clip.

Unfold one straight side, so it’s sticking out.

How to make sim card earrings

Stick the straight side of the paper clip into the SIM card ejector hole as far as it will go.

How to make sim card earrings

With the paper clip in the hole, use your thumb to press firmly until the tray protrudes. It should slide out slowly rather than pop out.

iPhone Models and SIM Tray Locations

The SIM tray, a narrow oval with a tiny circle beneath it, is on the phone’s right side on most iPhones and sits flush with the side of the phone and isn’t visible if you’re using a phone case. On the earliest models, it’s on the bottom edge of the phone.

The iPhone XS Max was the first iPhone to switch the SIM card’s direction rested on the SIM tray. Instead of sitting in the tray facing you, the SIM card sits on the backside of the tray.

To replace your SIM card, gently take the old SIM card out of the SIM tray and place the new one into the tray. A small notch indicates how the SIM card is placed. Reinsert the tray the same way it came out.

If your iPhone says “No SIM Card,” the device doesn’t recognize the SIM card. The simplest solution is to take it out and reset it.

No. You can’t back up contacts to your iPhone’s SIM card, but you can import data from an old SIM card. That said, it may be easier to sync or import contacts from the cloud, a computer, or software.

Introduction: How to Make Handmade Paper

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

I absolutely love to make paper. It’s been a business for me for a while. So many people ask me how I do it and they are fascinated by the results. I have perfected a way to make fine paper. Most paper making tutorials teach you how to make paper, but they don’t tell you the secret to getting a fine paper-like texture.

You can see more here:

What I describe here is the simple and fast way to make it. It might seem like a long instructable, but I want to guide you step by step. Lets start!

Step 1: What You’ll Need

This is what you will need to make paper:

-5 sheets of construction paper. (you can use any type of paper you have at home that does NOT have a shiny coat or wax on it)

-2 sheets of white paper (optional)

-About 3 gallons of warm water. (you won’t necessarily use the entire amount)

-A big enough container to hold that much water and fit the mold.

-A mold to make the paper (you can see my other instructables on how to make this mold out of screen sheet and a picture frame)

Step 2: Method Part 1

1. Heat 3 gallons of water on the stove or microwave until warm but not hot. It should be cool enough for you to touch.

2. Break the five sheets of paper into small squares. Add half of the paper scraps to the blender with 5 cups of water. Let it stand for one or two minutes before processing. Mix in the blender for 1 minute. You shouldn’t see big chunks of paper. Deposit the mix in the container.

3. Do the same with the remaining sheets.

4. If you want, you can mix the 2 sheets of white paper. The end result will have a smoother color.

5. Mix everything together in the container.

6. Add another 4 cups of warm water and mix well. You should have a fine pulp of paper.

Step 3: Method Part 2

7. Get your mold and start submerging it in the pulp. The pulp should form a fine film over the screen sheet. In the pictures you can see that my pulp was too thick, so I added 5 additional cups of warm water. Then my pulp was ready. You can keep adding a little more water if you think it’s still too thick. The consistency should be soupy. You won’t necessarily use the entire 3 gallons of water.

8. Submerge the mold completely in the pulp, then pull the mold up. (with this type of mold that i made you don’t need a decal because the extra pulp on the sides will slide off)

9. Let the excess water strain.

Step 4: Method Part 3

10. The paper pul must have settled now in the mold. Immediately after straining the excess water, put your mold (with the pulp facing down) on top of the felt sheet.

11. Like you see in the picture, press with the sponge to remove any remaining excess water. Do that until no more water comes out.

12. Now start puling the mold from the felt sheet slowly. It’ll come off easily if you got all the excess water out completely. Your paper should peel off completely from the screen sheet.

13. Once it is on the felt sheet let it dry. It takes about 2 says to dry completely. If you want to speed things up, you can put in the microwave for one minute. Then let it dry for 12-15 hours.

14. Repeat this process for every sheet of paper that you want to make. From this recipe you should get 8-10 sheets. (8 x 6 inches each)

Step 5: Method Part 4

15. Now that your paper is dry. Peel the paper from the felt sheet very carefully. When it dry it comes off very easily with no pulling.

16. Now you can write on it, even print on it with you computer printer.

17. FINAL TIP: If you really want to have a fine and delicate look, while the paper is still wet, put another piece of felt on top and iron it. DO NOT iron directly into the paper, that’s what the second piece of felt is for. The paper must between the two felt sheets. What this does, is that the final product has a smoother finish, instead of the rough marks of the screen.

You can see more of this on:

Be the First to Share

Did you make this project? Share it with us!


How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

Science Fair Challenge

How to make sim card earrings

Tinkercad to Fusion 360 Challenge

How to make sim card earrings

Stick It Challenge

How to make sim card earrings


How to make sim card earrings

Question 2 years ago on Step 1

So I m just about to make paper. My question is if one does not have felt sheet what else can I use ?

How to make sim card earrings

what is construction paper? Why use new paper to blend and make it into paper? I’m wanting white paper why must it be blue?

How to make sim card earrings

I have a slightly different question. this method shows paper from paper. is it possible to make paper from materials like cotton clothes, banana leaves , coconut tree leaves ? I live in a part of India where banana plantations , coconut plantations are a plenty and this adds to ecological imbalance, so paper making from these would serve the green movement better. what are the pros & cons of these 3 sources ? any other raw material inputs can also be suggested.

How to make sim card earrings

Reply 6 years ago on Introduction

You can absolutely use banana fiber (Abaca), that’s what we use here in the Philippines. The fiber needs to be cooked in hydrogen peroxide solution to make it softer, then it will be easier to turn it into pulp. I added shredded bank notes to add to its design. I dried the papers under the sun that only took less than 2 hours. It’s kinda hard to standardize the thickness of the papers just by using the mold and deckle.

O2 is owned by Telefónica, a The spanish telecommunications provider while offering pay-as-you-go SIM cards. SIM (Customer Identity Module) cards store specific registration details about your phone and are utilized to connect you to definitely a particular service provider’s phone network. When your Sim has showed up, you will find a couple of steps to accomplish before you are prepared to give your buddies a phone call.

Step One: Place the O2 Sim card inside your O2 mobile phone. Generally, you’ll place the Sim underneath the phone’s battery. When you place the Sim, replace battery and back cover in your O2 phone.

Step Two: Switch on your O2 phone and dial “202” out of your O2 cell phone and press the “Send” button. Tell the client service representative that you’d like to activate a brand new Sim. If you don’t presently come with an O2 account, the client service representative will request you some fundamental questions for example your title, national identity number, address and telephone number.

Step Three: Choose a calling plan and calling features. The client service representative can explain the presently available service options. Wait as the customer support representative completes the activation process. After finishing your call using the O2 customer support representative, you’ll get a text verifying activation of the Sim. This method can require 24 hrs, and can usually occur within two hrs. Now you can make use of your O2 Sim to make phone calls and texts and access O2’s cellular data network.

If you don’t begin to see the logo design show up on your phone’s screen, write lower your old telephone number, your brand-new telephone number as well as your Porting Authorization Code number, which may be acquired by getting in touch with your old company. With this particular information in hands, visit 02 website and then click “Support.” At the end from the page, click “E Mail UsInch and supply the client service representative using the information you authored lower.

Incoming search terms:

  • activate o2 sim card
  • how to activate o2 sim card
  • activate o2 sim
  • o2 sim activation
  • o2 activate sim
  • o2 activate sim card
  • activate 02 sim card free
  • Activate O2 Sim Card Online
  • Free 02 sims
  • how to activate o2 sim

Last updated by James Sims at January 23, 2013 .

Learn how to remove or transfer the SIM card in your iPad (Wi-Fi + Cellular models).

Find your model below to locate the SIM tray. To pop open the SIM tray, insert a paper clip or a SIM-eject tool into the hole beside the tray. Push in, towards the iPad, but don’t force it. If you’re having difficulty ejecting the SIM tray, take your device to your carrier or an Apple Store for assistance.

After you remove your SIM card from the tray, notice the notch in one corner of the new SIM card. Place the new SIM card into the tray—it will fit only one way, because of the notch. Then insert the tray into the device completely and in the same orientation that you removed it. The tray also fits only one way.

How to make sim card earrings

Find the SIM tray on the right side, near the bottom:

  • iPad mini (6th generation)
  • iPad Pro 11-inch
  • iPad Pro 12.9-inch (5th generation)
  • iPad Pro 12.9-inch (4th generation)
  • iPad Pro 12.9-inch (3rd generation)

How to make sim card earrings

Find the SIM tray on the right side, near the bottom:

  • iPad Pro 12.9-inch (2nd generation)
  • iPad Pro 12.9-inch (1st generation)
  • iPad Pro (10.5-inch)
  • iPad Pro (9.7-inch)
  • iPad (9th generation)
  • iPad (8th generation)
  • iPad (7th generation)
  • iPad (6th generation)
  • iPad (5th generation)
  • iPad Air (4th generation)
  • iPad Air (3rd generation)
  • iPad Air 2
  • iPad Air
  • iPad mini (5th generation)
  • iPad mini 4
  • iPad mini 3
  • iPad mini 2
  • iPad mini

How to make sim card earrings

Find the SIM tray on the left side, near the top:

  • iPad (4th generation) *
  • iPad (3rd generation) *
  • iPad 2 Wi-Fi + 3G (GSM model) *

* When you insert your paper clip or included SIM-eject tool, use a 45° angle

How to make sim card earrings

On iPad Wi-Fi + 3G, you can find the SIM tray on the left side, near the bottom.

T-Mobile has launched the first Standalone 5G service in America to give you a great network experience. To access Standalone 5G, the SIM card in your compatible 5G device must be Standalone 5G capable.

On this page:

  • Why did I get a message about changing my SIM card?
  • What is Standalone 5G?
  • FAQs

Why did I get a message about changing my SIM card?

  • T-Mobile is committed to being the leader in 5G. Largest. Fastest.. This means we are regularly rolling out new technology to enhance and grow our 5G network.
  • While your current SIM card is 5G compatible, it is not capable of using the 5G standalone technology we recently rolled out.
  • Changing your SIM card will help to ensure you get more 5G in more places when using a compatible device, such as indoors and in rural locations, and will make sure you’re ready to take advantage of future network enhancement.

What to do

  • If you have the SIM card that came with your 5G device, you just need to activate it.
  • If you no longer have the SIM that came with your 5G device, contact us or stop by a store for a replacement SIM.
    For your security, the account holder or an authorized user must make the request.

What is Standalone 5G?

What it does

Standalone architecture is the future of wireless connectivity. It will help bring 5G closer to reaching its true potential with:

  • Faster speeds
  • Lower latency, so you can experience shorter delays
  • Massive connectivity

Why it matters

Standalone 5G will help pave the way for new applications and supercharge things like:

  • Mobile augmented and virtual reality
  • Cloud gaming
  • Real-time translation
  • And so much more!

What you need to access Standalone 5G

At T-Mobile, there is no extra cost for Standalone 5G. Here’s all you need to get it (see FAQs for more details):

  • A T-Mobile 5G compatible device that has received a software update to be compatible with Standalone 5G
  • A T-Mobile Standalone 5G compatible SIM card
  • Be in a location with Standalone 5G coverage

T-Mobile recently launched new 5G standalone technology which will enable our customers to get more 5G in more places when using a compatible SIM and device. The SIM card you are using is not compatible with this new 5G standalone technology. You’ll want to update your SIM to ensure you can get the best network experience.

Changing your SIM will help to ensure you can access both our Standalone and Non-Standalone 5G when using a compatible device. While you may not see an immediate difference, this will ensure that you benefit from ongoing enhancements we will be making to our 5G network over the years.

Non-standalone (NSA) relies on a mid-band LTE signal to access the 5G network. The device must connect to both LTE AND 5G. Standalone (SA) operates independently of the LTE network. With SA, the device connects to LTE OR 5G, whatever is the appropriate core network. SA allows full access to the benefits of 5G without the limitations of legacy LTE.

Customers’ T-Mobile and Metro by T-Mobile plans include access to 5G (SA and NSA) at no extra cost.

Yes, your device must receive a software update from the manufacturer to work on 5G SA. All 5G capable devices will eventually be sent the software update; for some devices this has already happened while others will come at a later date. T-Mobile doesn’t currently have information from the manufacturers to know when.

If your devices haven’t received the update yet, it will still work great on our LTE network and on the Non-Standalone (NSA) 5G coverage, so you will see 5G when you travel to other locations. Once the software update is available, you’ll pick up the new 5G technology at your location too!

SA is a major milestone as it’s essential to unlocking truly transformational 5G in the future. Currently, Standalone 5G allows T-Mobile to expand 5G coverage and performs similar to NSA that already exists today. Down the road, Standalone 5G is expected to deliver the capacity, data speeds, and lower latency that will fuel future innovation. As 5G apps and innovations are introduced, they will be optimized on Standalone 5G technology.

Currently, Standalone 5G performs similar to NSA that already exists today. Down the road, Standalone 5G is expected to deliver the capacity, data speeds, and lower latency that will fuel future innovation. As 5G apps and innovations are introduced, they will be optimized on Standalone 5G technology.

No, the majority of our nationwide 5G network is on NSA. We have started lighting up Standalone 5G in select areas and will roll out additional SA as we continue to expand the T-Mobile 5G network.

We’ve just started rolling out SA so it’s only available in select areas. The coverage map shows our nationwide 5G footprint so you’ll notice the expanded 5G coverage, especially in some rural areas and indoor locations where there wasn’t 5G coverage before. The map does not, however, distinguish SA from NSA. A T-Mobile care or retail sales associate can help identify if there’s SA in your area – if you’d like to learn more, please visit a T-Mobile retail store or call 611 on your mobile device.

Sprint 5G devices cannot access our newest Standalone 5G technology. These devices can, however, access our Nationwide 5G (NSA) coverage.

Yes, customers on Metro by T-Mobile who meet the technical requirements can access Standalone 5G.

Got a new SIM and need help getting it up and running? Learn how to activate your new Virgin Mobile SIM card.

Your Virgin Mobile account
You can manage your mobile account from the palm of your hands. Simply download the My Virgin Media app, or sign in below.

In this article

How to Activate a new SIM card

Activating your Virgin Mobile SIM card is easy. Simply follow the steps below and you’ll be connected to our network in no time.

1. Insert SIM into device

First, check what size SIM you need. In your pack, you’ll find 3 SIMS in different sizes – Standard, Micro and Nano. Simply find the one that fits your device, pop it out and insert it into your phone.

Unsure what size to use? Check out the instructions that came with the device or use our SIM size tool.

Need help inserting your SIM? You can find help in the device’s instruction booklet, or visit the manufacturer’s support site.

2. Turn mobile phone on

Next, turn on your device. To do this, simply press and hold the power button until the screen turns on.

When you turn on your phone, you’ll need to enter a PIN to activate your new SIM card. You can find out how to do this in the Virgin Mobile’s SIM unlock pin section below.

Need help turning on your phone? Find out where the power button is in your device’s instruction booklet or online.

3. Get connected to the Virgin Mobile network

Next, wait for the SIM to connect to the Virgin Mobile network. This can take up to 24 hours, but usually happens a lot quicker.

You can see when your device has connected to the network by checking the signal bar at the top of the screen.

Is it taking a while to activate your network? Why not connect your device to WiFi. Find out how to connect your mobile to the internet.

How to make sim card earrings

International rates on cell phone plans are incredibly expensive so you may want to consider buying a SIM card in Italy. Have a local SIM allows you to easily place calls within Italy, use data, and even take your phone between different EU countries without additional fees.

So how do you buy a SIM card in Italy? And what do you need to get started? It is all pretty straight forward but essentially:

  • You must buy an Italian SIM in person
  • One of the reasons you cannot easily buy a SIM card in advance is because you have to show ID. Be sure to bring your passport with you.
  • You should have a codice fiscale (but if you do not, the phone company will essentially make one for you on the spot). This is an Italian fiscal ID that is tied to your name, date of birth, and place of birth. Think of it a bit like a US social security number.
  • Your phone must be “unlocked” and not tied to a specific phone carrier in your home country. This is what will make it possible to use a local SIM.
  • SIMs sometimes do not work instantly, so plan to wait a few hours before you can use your new phone number.

If you meet all of those requirements- can go in person, bring ID, have a codice fiscale, and own a phone that can use foreign SIMs, then I recommend buying a SIM card when you arrive. Italian phone plans are very affordable and you can select a plan that is pay-as-you-go or monthly. In the end, it can help you save money and stay connected in a country where free Wi-Fi is not very common.

The best way to buy a SIM card is to go directly to a store after you arrive in Italy. I do NOT recommend buying a SIM card at the airport. These tend to be overpriced tourist SIM cards and are not worth the money.

How to make sim card earringsTo get the best deal: avoid purchasing SIM cards inside the baggage area.

Almost every cell phone company in Italy will sell you a SIM for €10. If you are quoted more than this (for example, at those stands inside the baggage claim area of the airport), then I suggest you keep looking and go to one of the companies listed below.

Best Cell Phone Companies in Italy

Cell phone coverage can be spotty in rural areas of Italy. If you can going to be spending a lot of time outside of the main cities, it might be best to check with the locals to see which company has the best reception in the area. Major companies in Italy are:

  • Vodafone: Large service provider in Italy and many other European countries. I use Vodafone personally and pay monthly for a set amount of minutes and GBs, which I very rarely exceed. Credit is easy to buy online or in tabacchi shops. I find it works well when I travel to other countries, as well.
  • TIM: A popular cell phone provider with generally good coverage and affordable plans.
  • Wind: Cell phone company working in Italy for decent coverage and good deals for monthly plans. Also offers at home telecom and internet solutions.
  • Tre: Provider with mixed coverage depending on where you are located in Italy.
  • Illiad: Very cheap but some say that the network is limited

How to make sim card earrings

How Cell Phone Plans and SIM Cards Work in Italy

I don’t recommend signing a contract for a set amount of time. These tend to be difficult to cancel and require you to send a letter by registered mail. Avoid this by refusing to give your credit card or debit card. This will ensure that you are on a pay-by-month plan. If you stop using the SIM card, you simply stop buying credit.

It IS possible to buy a SIM and get a phone plan from both Vodafone and TIM at the Rome Fiumicino Airport. To find their stands, exit baggage claim and turn right. Walk past all the drivers waiting to pick up passengers and you will see both booths on the right, across from a coffee bar.

How to make sim card earrings

These are both reputable companies, but the SIM cards and plans that they offer at the airport are directly aimed at tourists and you will end up paying a higher rate than locals. It will save you some hassle of dealing with the codice fiscale and it may be easier to identify the right plan but you will likely pay more. If you aren’t in a huge rush and are willing to brave the stores in the center of the city, you will definitely get a better deal outside of the airport.

Having a prepaid or pay-as-you-go SIM card in Italy does require the one additional step of buying credit. Credit, or ricarica in Italian, is sold by most companies online. I usually top up my credit to cover my monthly plan via the website and pay by PayPal or credit card.

You can also go to stores that sell ricarica (particularly Tabaccherie or newsstands, or directly to your cell phone company store). If you buy credit this way, you will almost always be required to pay in cash. Many stores can add the credit directly to your phone but others will sell you a small card with a unique code. You will have to call the number on the card to reach the automated service and input the code listed to have the credit transferred to your account.

However you buy the credit, you will always receive a text message confirming that the credit has been added to your account and informing you when it is available to use. This usually happens instantly, or within a few minutes at most.

Note that is you stop purchasing credit for your Italy SIM card, it will be canceled within 6 months. That means that you will have to go through the process of buying a new one if you take another trip in the future.

How to make sim card earrings

Are you using a Mini SIM (2FF)? More commonly termed as the regular SIM card, Mini SIM is still the most widely used SIM card in the world. You may notice, though, that once you switch to flagship devices, they are using smaller types of SIM cards. These are the Micro SIM card (3FF) and the Nano SIM Card (4FF). For a minimal fee, most network carriers allow you to buy a new Micro or Nano SIM Card and retain your old number should you feel the need to switch to a new type of SIM. However, you can also cut your own Micro and Nano SIM. A simple and accurate template can be used to help you cut your own Micro and Nano SIM card from a regular SIM. If you are curious about how to do that, this tutorial will show you how.

Materials Needed

You need to have the following items so you can easily cut your own Micro SIM card:

1. A SIM Cutting Template

2. A writing utensil (pen or pencil)

3. A cutting tool (blade, scissors or knife)

4. A ruler or something flat and straight that aids you in drawing a straight line

5. Tape (preferrably a double-sided one)

6. Sandpaper (for polishing and minor adjustments)

How to Cut Your Own Micro SIM Card

Once you have all the materials prepared, it is now time to cut your own Micro or Nano SIM card.

1. Download the SIM Cutting Template at 100% scale.
How to make sim card earrings
2. After downloading, print out the SIM Cutting Template on an A4-sized paper.
How to make sim card earrings
3. Using tape, position your regular SIM securely on the outline in the MiniSIM (2ff) to MicroSIM (3FF) template.
How to make sim card earrings
4. Draw through the two horizontal and two vertical lines. Draw through the diagonal line, too. Your SIM card should now have the outline for a Micro SIM.
How to make sim card earrings
5. Remove the SIM card from the template, and start cutting through the outline.
How to make sim card earrings
6. You will be able to form your own Micro SIM once you have finished cutting.
How to make sim card earrings
7. You are done. You can use sandpaper to make minor adjustments to size or if you want to smooth out any irregularities in a cut.

Points to Remember:

*Safety first! You will be using sharp objects. Make sure that you ask the help of a more capable person if you feel you are not good with handling knives or other cutting tools.

*Do not rush. Being in a rush could cause an injury or could damage the SIM card. There are only seven steps, so do not be in a hurry.

*Do not use dull blades. See to it that you use sharp blades when cutting. This ensures that you will get a clean cut on your SIM card.

*Do this at your own risk. We have applied the same procedures to numerous SIM cards for friends and acquaintances without fail. Many people have followed these procedures without any problems as well. However, we cannot ensure that yours will be a success. It has a little to do with luck but more to do with your own skill. Any missteps you take can leave you with an unsuccessful outcome.

How to make sim card earrings

On average, we keep our smartphones for about 22 months before we trade up to a new model, researchers say. That means you’ve probably traded your device at least once.

Before you sold, you probably copied your photos and contacts. You cleaned the screen. But did you protect your identity?

If you didn’t remove your subscriber identity module (SIM) card, you might have missed a key step.

What Is a SIM Card?

A SIM card is a tiny piece of metal and plastic that sits inside your smartphone. You may not remember buying a SIM because it typically comes inside your phone when you buy it. Your card’s role can vary, depending on the type of cellular company you work with.

There are two types of mobile networks.

GSM: Carriers include AT&T and T-Mobile. Your SIM card contains your call records, your text messages, and other bits of data you save on your phone. This card also enables your phone to connect with your cell service. If you don’t have it, your phone won’t work.

CDMA: Carriers include Sprint, Verizon, and US Cellular. Your phone’s SIM card connects you with 4G LTE networks, but it doesn’t contain all of the data you’d see in a GSM card.

The short version: All SIM cards contain some tiny bits of data, and all phones need them to work properly.

Sometimes, you can pop a SIM card out of one phone, slide it into a new phone, and all your contacts and history appear in your new device like magic. But sometimes a card from your old device is too big to fit into the new one, and some bits of plastic work only in connection with one provider. If you swap servers when you change phones, the old one won’t work.

3 Reasons to Remove Your SIM Card

While it’s true that your SIM card probably won’t work for the new owner of your phone, that doesn’t mean you should leave it in when you sell. There are very good reasons to make sure this critical piece of plastic stays with you when you say farewell to your old device.

These are three good reasons to remove that card:

It makes more work for your buyer. A sales transaction is delicate, and you don’t want anything to break the momentum before money changes hands. Removing the card helps your buyer fall in love with your device without technology getting in the way.

It protects your privacy. Researchers say we spend an average of four hours every day on our phones. Some of our activity is incredibly private. We conduct financial transactions, talk with romantic partners, and make purchases. This is data a criminal could use to steal from us, or it could be used in a blackmail scheme. Don’t trust your buyer with your privacy.

It could come in handy later. SIM cards can expire if you don’t use them. But some carriers will let you load up a card, so you can use it as a backup when you travel or need to make a very sensitive call.

How to Remove Your SIM Card

Removing a card is really easy. It’s typically located:

Beneath your battery. You’ll pop open the door to the compartment, remove the battery, and slide out the tiny piece of plastic.

In a separate drawer. You’ll see a small drawer on the side of your phone, with a hole on one side. Push a paperclip into that hole, and the drawer should slide open so you can pop the SIM card out.

If you’re not sure where your card is or you can’t get it out of your phone, talk with your phone provider. You can walk through the steps over the phone, or you can visit the nearest outpost for in-person help.

Once you have the SIM card in your hand, you have a decision to make. Should you keep it or destroy it?

If you choose to keep your card, put it in a safe place. Slide it into an envelope, pop it into a plastic bag, or tape it to a business card. Put it in an area that’s both safe and easy to remember. A desk drawer, a jewelry box, or a similar spot could be an ideal new home for your old card.

If you choose to destroy it, grab your scissors and snip across the center of the chip. You’ll break the circuit, and your data will be secure. You can throw the bits into the trash.

Other Pre-Sale Steps to Take

Removing your SIM card is just one thing to do before you sell your cell. You will also need to make sure that your device is free of any other personal data, and you’ll want to prepare it for a smooth sale process.

Check your contract. Did you lease your phone? Do you still have a few months of payment left? If so, stop right here. You can’t sell something you don’t own, so you’ll need to work with your carrier on a solution.

Sign out of everything. Check through your apps, the websites you visit, and the programs you use. Make sure your login information is deleted, and if you can, remove those apps from your phone when you’re done. Don’t forget to check apps preinstalled on your device. Apple’s “Find My Phone” function, for example, should be turned off before you sell.

Remove your memory card. Does your phone have an additional card for storing photos and videos? It might be stored near your SIM card, or it might be in a different spot on your phone. Check your owner’s manual. You’ll need to keep that card with you.

Back up your data. Don’t let your digital present fade into the past. Back up all the information onto the cloud, and if that isn’t an option, plug your phone into your computer and copy as much as you can onto your desktop. You’ll lose information in the next step, so this is important.

Perform a factory reset. A manual deletion won’t get rid of your digital fingerprints but resetting your device will. Look into the options on your phone, and search for the “factory reset” option. Know that almost everything about your phone will be wiped clean, so don’t take this step until you’ve saved everything you want to keep.

Clean your device. Is your phone screen full of fingerprints and face grease? You’re not alone. Use a gentle cloth to remove the goo from the surface of your phone so it’s as pristine as possible for your buyer.

This may look like a long list, but don’t worry. It takes just a few minutes to sever your connection with your old phone. Your buyer will thank you, and your future self will be grateful that you preserved both your data and your security during the sale of your device.

How to make sim card earrings

Asia eSIM now available! Best data plans for China, India, Thailand, UAE and more

How to make sim card earrings

eSIM available! Save on international roaming fees in 200+ destinations!

  • Works in over 135+ countries, with a single card & phone number.
    (And get your card FAST with express delivery).
  • Better coverage – wherever you are – because we use over 300 networks all around the world to keep you connected.
  • Your airtime lasts one year (12 months)
    (Compared to local cards that expire after 6 months).

If you change your mind or can’t use our service, we will issue you a refund to the last penny on all unused services from 14 days of purchase.

TravelSim has more than 4.5 million users worldwide and covers 135+ countries, here’s why.

How to make sim card earrings

It’s prepaid, so you’re in control of the costs.

How to make sim card earrings

Has data, so you can use the internet, emails, etc.

How to make sim card earrings

Incoming calls cost you nothing in many countries

How to make sim card earrings

Incoming messages cost you nothing.

How to make sim card earrings

Customer support—so we are there if you need help (but we doubt you will).

How to make sim card earrings

Works in over 135+ countries.

How to make sim card earrings

We choose the best SIM for you, saving you up to 85%.

How to make sim card earrings

Get it quickly! We ship it to you by express, wherever you are in the world.

Here’s What Some Travelers Say About Us.

Choose the right card for you.

Best for frequent travellers to multiple destinations

Low-cost calls,
texts and data
in over 210 destinations

Quick way to save on roaming fees

Data plans for 100+ countries

Best for travellers to specific regions

Best for travelling to Asia
Bypass Great Firewall in China
Best price for 3GB of data

5GB data,
60 minutes calls,
25 sms across Europe
Fast 4G speed

Credit cards are gaining popularity and many people use them for different kinds of transactions, especially for online payment. However, there are also fake credit card numbers which are gaining attention. These numbers, as their name suggests, are not real, but can nevertheless be used for various useful things. The fake credit card numbers are mostly used for testing purposes, but they can also be used for other functions too.

Things to Know About Fake Credit Card Numbers

The credit card is used for transactions. It is possible to perform a transaction as there is some information on the card itself which make it possible. So, each credit card contains the name of the bank or the issuer. Then, the card contains a combination of numbers which hold a significance. The digits show a specific algorithm and it’s not an easy task to make fake numbers.

How to make sim card earrings

Moreover, the credit card has to contain the name of the issuer and the expiration date. Last but not least, each credit card comes with a security code or CVV. This code is probably the most crucial information as it secures the transaction and it’s only known by the card’s owner. Each one of these features is crucial and having all of them makes a transaction possible.

When it comes to fake credit card numbers, they also follow a certain combination and algorithm. Thanks to it, they can pass the validation process that runs automatically whenever the numbers are used for certain uses. The algorithm is known as MOD 10 Algorithm and it’s used to validate the number.

Moreover, you can obtain fake credit card numbers from generators and validators, which also work on the algorithm and are valid. You can use the fake credit card numbers for a vast number of reasons and functions. Hence, you can use these numbers to test website or software performance. Likewise, these numbers can also be used to open certain websites, which require people to use numbers of the credit card to open.

Several Things to Pay Attention in Using Fake Credit Card Numbers

You can obtain a fake credit card number from generators and validators which you can find in your search engine. There are a countless number of websites which offer this service. Here are several fake credit card numbers which you can use in 2022.

How to make sim card earrings

MasterCard 5252842788120474 163 02/2023 Latoya Santos
Visa 4716059552951306 121 10/2021 10/2021
Visa 4532735539171355 349 04/2021 Doug Steely
Visa 4716092272809272 415 08/2023 Robin Gilles
MasterCard 5297108436377362 117 06/2023 Donald Harms
Visa 4539890694174109 478 11/2021 Jade Sunderman
MasterCard 5149917491407686 561 04/2021 Christy Hester

If you find these numbers not to be enough, you can also use other tools to generate other necessary information. So, you can also generate fake names, issuers or banks, addresses and security codes.
Software and applications are also able to find and these can be installed on PCs or gadgets. All of these tools can be found easily and most of them can generate fake numbers for free. However, when doing so, you should have a couple of things in mind.

Even though these numbers are fake and their function is limited, the other data cannot work as the real credit cards work in a transaction. So, the fake credit card numbers cannot be used for real transactions, but only for testing purposes. When searching for fake numbers, you should be very careful as the websites which provide generations might also feature viruses. Some of such websites are actually a trap and you are likely to automatically download viruses or malware.

Moreover, you should never give your emails and personal information away on these websites and generators. In a nutshell, you can easily access and obtain a fake credit card number for testing purposes, to access certain websites or to provide credit card info to websites which seem dubious. However, you should be very careful when doing so.

A List of Fake Credit Card Numbers You Can Use for Free Trials

How to make sim card earrings

Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4756248135467036
Expires: 06/2021 CVV: 451
Name: Parris Meldrum
Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4588545226639553
Expires: 11/2021 CVV: 100
Name: Ruby McCants
Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4114008518034473
Expires: 05/2021 CVV: 851
Name: Gian Cleaver
Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4277347923340924
Expires: 06/2021 CVV: 736
Name: Marilena Sansone
Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4385835296770502
Expires: 06/2023 CVV: 379
Name: Samia Hoskinson
Card brand: VISA
Card number: 4343079030068136
Expires: 06/2022 CVV: 178
Name: Caela Rochelle

Enter your email below. We will then send a reset-password link to your email address.

It’s ok, I remembered my password Go back to login

Close mobile menu

Create a business card in minutes. Try it for FREE!

Making a business card is easy with BrandCrowd

Create a professional business card in minutes with our free business card maker. BrandCrowd’s business card maker is easy to use and allows you full customization to get the design you want!

1. Find a business card template

To get started with BrandCrowd’s business card maker simply enter your business name and we’ll show you related designs, instantly. Browse thousands of business card templates and find a design that’s perfect for your business. You can also enter keywords to help find a business card you really love.

How to make sim card earrings

2. Customize your business card

Now that you’ve found a great business card, changing the colors, fonts and layout takes just a few clicks. You can move the logo icon, elements, and text. Adjusting the layout of the template is simple. You can add individuality by adding gradient colors, more shapes, or even some curved text – it’s easy to create your perfect business card.

How to make sim card earrings

3. Print or Download your card!

Easy, right? Crafting your business card was too easy! Now it’s time to print or download. Downloading your design on BrandCrowd is instant with all your business card files available in your account. You can also print your new business card by entering a few small details. Your business card comes with the following:

High-resolution logo files (PNG and JPG) – perfect for your website

Vector logo files (SVG, EPS and PDF) – perfect for print

How to make sim card earrings

Get started with BrandCrowd’s business card maker

Enter your business name and we’ll start creating business cards in seconds.

What you get with BrandCrowd’s business card maker

Thousands of Business Card Templates

Choose from thousands of business card templates, customised with your logo colors to match your brand.

Premium Business Card Designs

Every business card in our library is created by professional designers from around the world.

All The Files You Need

Get high-res files & vector files (SVG, EPS and PDF) ready for printing.

Color and Layout Variations

Choose from several layout options and use any color for your business card.

Social Media Templates

Create branded social media designs to match your business card. Social posts & stories customized with your brand colors.

Brand Identity Templates

Get access to letterheads and email signatures matched to your brand colors to complete your brand identity.

Unlimited Customization

Edit the layout, colors and font on your business card. With unlimited edits you can create as many variations as you want.


24/7 support from our team of design experts, means you’re always looked after. Help with customization, download and print.

Royalty Free Logos

Get a worldwide, irrevocable license to use your logo for any commercial and non-commercial purpose.

Not just a business card maker

Tell your story with personalised business cards

Complete your brand identity with a personalized business card design. A great business card helps you create a recognizable brand and grow your network. Don’t just inform people of who you are and how they can reach you, but tell your story too – create a high-impact business card using the BrandCrowd business card maker.

How to make sim card earrings

Create the perfect business card

Getting a stunning business card doesn’t have to be a pain. In fact, you can create the perfect card design in minutes. All you have to do is use the BrandCrowd business card maker to find the perfect design for your business – simply start personalizing the fonts, colors and layout until you’ve got what you want. Express your brand identity with a business card today.

How to make sim card earrings

Get more than just a business card design

Looking to complete your marketing collateral checklist? BrandCrowd gives you more than just awesome business cards. With easy-to-use design tools, you can ensure your brand consistently looks its best across the web, social and print. Try our social media and print design tools today – you’ll find everything you need to launch your business at BrandCrowd.

How to make sim card earrings

How to create a memorable business card

Not sure where to start? Need some help creating a great business card? Here’s a few bitesized tips from the pros:

Business card design guide

There’s a lot of options when creating a business card – choosing the right orientation, finish, style and colors depends on the message you want your business card to convey – these are critical choices in the business card design process.

Business card colors

Did you know there’s a whole world of color theory and psychology? As a business owner it pays to choose the right colors for your business card. Whether you want to convey sophistication or you want your brand to appear cheeky, you need to get the color choice right. Colors are the key to nailing your brand message.

Business card font

Your business card won’t stand a chance if the font falls flat. Your font selection helps convey meaning and brand personality. Clean, bold typography can help to re-inforce a trustworthy message, whereas a softer font can mean something less serious. Choosing the right font is vital to getting a great business card.

Get started with BrandCrowd’s business card maker

Enter your business name and we’ll start creating business cards in seconds.

Make your perfect business card

Why should you use BrandCrowd to create your business card?

Unique business card designs

Unlike other makers that use stock icons, our 20,000+ designs have all been handcrafted by a community of top designers. Get a stunning business card – always!

Free to use

BrandCrowd’s Business Card Maker is free to try. Browse thousands of different business cards, edit and save as many as you like.

It’s fast – create a business card in 2 minutes

Pick a design you like and start editing it. In minutes you can make a business card you will love.

How to make sim card earrings

These businesses loved using BrandCrowd

BrandCrowd provided an excellent selection of high-quality images for viewing which allowed creative ideas to spawn. The logo design that I selected fit my theme perfectly.

Previously known as Android Pay, Google Pay (or G Pay) lets you make purchases at physical stores using nothing but your smartphone. The app also makes it simple to shop online or send money to friends and family. It’s also possible to include loyalty cards, gift cards, and public transit cards. You can even earn rewards for shopping through certain retailers. The payment method has become more of a financial hub, featuring many tools to organize your cards and money.

In terms of payments, it is supported by loads of merchants in the U.S., including CVS, Best Buy, Subway, and many others. You can use it in just about any store with a contactless payment terminal. Google Pay also works with several online businesses like Airbnb, HotelTonight, and Wish.

Want in on the fun? In this post, we’ll give you a complete guide on using Google Pay.

1. Requirements

How to make sim card earrings

First things first: every service has some limitations. Here they are.

  • You need to be 16 years of age or older. If you are under 18, your parents need to grant permission.
  • You’ll need a Google account.
  • If you want to use contactless payments, your phone needs to support it and have NFC.
  • Your device should be running Android 5.0 Lollipop or higher, too.
  • A participating debit or credit card is required for payments. You can also use a bank account to refill your Google Pay balance.

2. What banks (and countries) are supported?

How to make sim card earrings

Google Pay supports more than 1,000 banks in the U.S., including the big players like Bank of America, Chase, Citibank, and tons of smaller ones. We won’t mention them all in this post, but you can head to Google’s support page to see the entire list.

In addition to the U.S., you can use Google Pay in many other countries. New territories are added all the time, so check the most recent list of supported banks for each region here.

3. How to set up Google Pay

The process is a breeze. Follow the steps below to get started.

  1. Open the Google Play Store and download Google Pay.
  2. Open the Google Pay app.
  3. Select your country of residence and hit Continue.
  4. Select the Google account you want to use and hit Continue.
  5. Enter your phone number and tap on Next.
  6. You’ll get a text with a code. Enter it and wait for the app to verify your identity.
  7. You’ll be asked to select some privacy-related preferences. Follow instructions.
  8. You’re in!

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

4. How to add a debit or credit card

How to make sim card earrings

Adding a debit or credit card is the easiest way to get started with payments through Google Pay, whether using the service online or physically in a store. Get your account ready for payments before you go out there to show off your contactless payment abilities!

  1. Open the Google Pay app.
  2. Tap on the Insights tab on the bottom-right corner of the screen.
  3. Select Show all accounts.
  4. Tap on Add account.
  5. Hit To use as payment method.
  6. Follow instructions to add your card.

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

5. How to add loyalty, gift, or transit cards

How to make sim card earrings

  1. Open the Google Pay app.
  2. Under the Home tab, tap on the Pay contactless option.
  3. Tap on Add a card.
  4. Select either Loyalty, Gift card, or Transit.
  5. Follow instructions to finish adding your card of choice.

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

How to make sim card earrings

6. How to add your bank account

Aside from paying directly through debit or credit cards, you can also use a bank account to add money to your Google Pay account. This is convenient if you want to have more control over what you spend. The only downside is that the process takes a bit longer. Bank transfers, while free, can take up to five business days to go through.

  1. Open the Google Pay app.
  2. Tap on the Insights tab on the bottom-right corner of the screen.
  3. Select Show all accounts.
  4. Tap where it says Money in Google Pay.
  5. You may need to complete your identity verification. Do so if prompted.
  6. Hit Add money.
  7. Select how much you want to add.
  8. Tap Next.
  9. Select Show payment options.
  10. Tap on Add bank account.
  11. You’ll have to sign in to your bank account using Plaid. Follow instructions to finish the process.

You mastered tying your shoelaces as a kid and have never looked back. But making a bow, especially with ribbon, is another story. Don’t be intimidated—it’s a lot easier than it looks. Remember that bunny ear trick you were taught years ago? It still applies when making bows!
Bows are the perfect topper to gifts and a lovely addition to your wedding day decor. You can tie bows with any kind of ribbon or even make the bows out of paper. From simple bows (perfect for flower girl sashes and wedding programs) to more elaborate bows with wired ribbon (a pretty finishing touch for wreaths and pew bows), we’ve got you covered. Check out our how-to video to make a bow and read on for step-by-step, bow-tying instructions.

How to Make a Bow Out of Ribbon

You can make a simple bow with any kind of ribbon: silk, grosgrain, velvet or wired. Choose a ribbon in your desired thickness. Any width works, but the wider the ribbon, the bigger the bow.

Supplies: ribbon, ruler, scissors

Instructions for making a bow out of ribbon:

1. Cut a piece of ribbon. Fifteen to 20 inches of ribbon will make a nice-size, simple bow.
2. Make two loops (or bunny ears) with your ribbon. Adjust the loops to be the size you want the loops of your bow to be. Make sure your tails are fairly even too.
3. Fold the left loop over the right loop and bring it around and back through the center hole.
4. Pull tight to create a knot. Tug on the loops and tails to finesse your bow, and remember: No one gets a perfect bow on the first try.

How to Make a Bow Out of Paper

Paper bows are a cute alternative to ribbon bows, especially for small gifts (think: bridesmaid jewelry). We created a foolproof template for you to make this bow “tying” a cinch.

Supplies: template, printer, card stock, pencil, scissors, glue

Instructions for making a bow out of paper:

1. Download our bow template and print. (See bottom of article.)
2. Trace the template onto card stock, then cut.
3. Place a dot of glue in the center of the bow piece. Fold one rounded edge side to the center and press to adhere. Add another dot of glue and repeat with the other side.
4. Add a dot of glue to the center of the tail piece and attach the bow.
5. Wrap the small band around the center of your bow and glue the sides together at the back.

How to Make a Bow Out of Wired Ribbon

Wired ribbon is a crafter-lover’s dream. Even novice DIY-ers love it, because it’s so forgiving. The thin and flexible wired edge allows you to mold the ribbon in any bow configuration you’d like.

Supplies: wired ribbon, ruler, scissors, pipe cleaner

Instructions for making a bow out of wired ribbon:

20 “Just Married” Decoration Ideas to Tell the World

How to Make a DIY Photo Booth in 6 Easy Steps

6 Major Wedding Flower Trends for 2022

1. Take a long piece of ribbon (at least 36 inches) and create a loop at one end, folding one side over itself. Use your thumb to hold down the inside of the loop. This is the center of your bow.
2. Create another, larger loop with the same piece of ribbon and fold in underneath the center loop. Repeat on the opposite side of the bow.
3. Continue making loops, alternating sides and making each set a little longer or bigger than the previous one.
4. When you have as many loops as you’d like, make one final loop. This one should be big and will actually be the tails to your bow. Trim the ribbon close to the center of the bow.
5. Tuck this edge under the bow. Insert a pipe cleaner under the center loop to gather all the loops of the bow. Twist to secure and trim edges.
6. Cut the final long loop, giving your bow two tails.
7. Fluff the loops to give your bow shape and fullness.
8. Trim the tails at a diagonal to create two points to each tail (optional).

How to Make a Floral Bow Out of Ribbon

This bow style is most often used by florists for a finishing touch on a bud vase or corsage. Florists typically use floral ribbon, which has a flat, waterproof finish. Our twist makes this bow perfect for other things too, like embellishing a wedding program basket or adding a little flair to a card box. Choose the ribbon that works best for the project (we used wired satin for our bow).

Supplies: ribbon, ruler, scissors

Instructions for making a floral bow out of ribbon:

1. Cut two pieces of ribbon, one short (about 12 inches) and one long (depending on the size of your bow, 1 to 2 yards).
2. Create a loop with the end of your long piece of ribbon, then twist.
3. Holding the twist taught with one hand, make another loop on the opposite side on the bow. Then twist.
4. Repeat these steps, making alternating loops until you achieve your desired size (we made four loops on each side). You should still have some hanging ribbon, which will become one of your tails.
5. Use the shorter piece of ribbon to tie the loops together. Tie the knot at one end, leaving the second, longer end loose—this will be the second half of your tail. Double knot so the bow is secure.
6. Trim tails and fluff individual loops for a full bow.
*paper bow template

How to Make a Bow with Perfect Tails

A great bow is more than just its loops. Here are some helpful tips to make some terrific tails:
· Use more material than you think you need. You can always cut long tails, but if your tails are too short, you’ll either have to live with it or start over.
· Even out your tails. Don’t be surprised if, after you’ve completed your bow, one tail is longer than the other. The fix is simple. Measure your tails and cut the longer tail to match the shorter.
· Sure, you could be done, but why not add a final special touch to your bow? Cut the ends of your tails diagonally to give the tails classy points. Another option is to perform a chevron cut. Cut an even triangle from the ribbons so that the point of the triangle is in the center of the tail. Make clean cuts, so you can easily pull away the extra fabric.

How to Choose the Right Bow for Your Occasion

If you want to add bows to your wedding in some way, you’ll need to make a few choices to match the right type of bow to the right circumstance.

Bows for Outfits

If you want to add a bow to an outfit, like the flower girl’s dress, consider what type of material would work best for the bow. Satin is a great option for fabric bows, but if you want to work with something easier, consider grosgrain. Velvet, sheers, and even cotton can all be additional fabric options.

Bows for a Gift

Wire bows make an excellent choice for wedding gifts. They give you stability and design control, allowing you to build big, beautiful bows that will set your gift(s) apart from the rest.

Bows for the Bouquet

While ribbons can work for bouquets. If you really want your flowers to stand out, go with a big wire bow. Again, a wire bow will give the bow more stability, so the loops and tails will look great even during the bouquet toss.

If you’re planning to do some protesting and you don’t want to risk your expensive smartphone in the process—or you simply want to keep yourself as anonymous as possible while you’re out—consider buying a burner phone. Yes, it’ll cost a little cash, but picking up a cheap handset now is a lot better than coming back from a protest with a smashed smartphone later.

A burner phone—if the name didn’t give it away—is a phone that you buy but have no real intention of keeping or using over the long term. How you purchase it—and a prepaid plan to go with it—can range from tin-foil-hat paranoia to “reasonably private” levels of anonymity. For example, you could go ultra-anonymous and pay someone else cash to purchase the physical phone and a gift card, use that gift card to buy Bitcoin and then use Bitcoin to buy a prepaid SIM.

Of course, that process will take time, and most people who need a burner phone probably want one sooner than later. Getting some cash, heading over to your local Walmart and purchasing a burner phone—or a burner phone with a prepaid SIM already installed—is a reasonable compromise between ultra-privacy and convenience. (You can even wear a hat and sunglasses—alongside your mask, naturally—if it helps you feel better.)

You Need This iPhone Shortcut if You’re Protesting

Tempted as you might be to leave your iPhone at home when you leave the house to protest—and I…

What should I look for in a new burner phone?

Keep your eyes on the prize. You’re not trying to buy a phone with features; you’re looking to buy a phone that is incredibly cheap and will allow you to call and a text. That’s it. If it even has a “display” that you tap, rather than simpler menus you navigate with buttons—we’re talking a smartphone versus an old-school flip phone, basically—consider yourself lucky. But again, you don’t really need even that level of sophistication unless you think it’ll help you text a lot faster.

Free Apple Subscriptions

Spend nothing, get ‘Ted Lasso’
Apple TV+, Apple Music, Apple Fitness+, and Apple News are all free for new subscribers for up to six months.

You want something cheap that you don’t care about so you don’t even have to think twice about throwing it away (or recycling it) once you want to disassociate it from your physical self forever. You can save yourself some trouble if you pick up a burner phone that already comes with a prepaid SIM. You’ll still have to activate your prepaid service somehow—something I recommend doing over a separate phone number, rather than online, if you’re privacy-conscious—and make sure to be creative with the details you’re required to give up as part of the activation process.

The Best Apps for Safer Protesting

We’ve talked about the settings you need to know to keep your phone, your data and yourself safe…

Where can I buy one?

I mentioned Walmart above only because Walmart is everywhere and they carry burner phones, but you can also try looking at local convenience stores like Rite Aid , your nearest 7-Eleven, any kind of “Dollar” store, Target, Metro PCS, et cetera. Expect to pay around $10-$40 for the phone and purchase a prepaid plan on top of that.

If you’re at the store, the prepaid plan—or “phone card”—should come from the same company whose phone you purchased, simply as a matter of convenience. Otherwise you could opt for something like the OneSimCard , which you’ll can then refill online using Bitcoin or credit card gift cards—not your regular credit card. Other solid options (and the networks they work with) include:

  • Tello (Sprint)
  • Ultra Mobile (T-Mobile)
  • Truphone (AT&T)
  • Pageplus (Verizon)

Once you’ve got the phone and your plan, you’ll have to do some activating to link the two together. You might even want to make a burner email for this process and do it over a VPN/Tor at your local coffee shop—assuming you can get in, due to all things quarantine—if you’re that paranoid. Don’t use your credit card at any point in this process, and try not to associate anything you’re doing with your burner phone to any preexisting accounts.

If you need help, or this all sounds confusing, then I’ll point you to this overly comprehensive Reddit thread that walks you through a typical (very anonymous) process of buying a burner phone. Honestly, though, it’s not hard to do. Just remember the basics:

  • You’re buying a very cheap phone that you can throw away when you’re done.
  • You’ll need some kind of prepaid service as well—ideally a card you buy and activate with your device, not a monthly plan you sign up for. (It wouldn’t be very anonymous to tie your cell service to your regular credit card.)
  • Whenever possible, pay in cash or use cash to buy credit card gift cards, Bitcoin or some other currency you can use to purchase your phone and calling plan anonymously.
The Phone Settings You Need to Know Before Protesting

Tempting as it might be to just roll on up to a protest, a little planning can go a long way,…

I have a burner phone. Now what?

Tracking your phone’s whereabouts is still going to be easy; the point is more that we’re trying to disassociate you from the phone. That means you shouldn’t install anything on the phone that would tie it to your identity—a social media app, for example, if your cheap-o phone even supports them. Don’t carry your burner phone around as an everyday device if you can avoid it; that’s not its purpose, and doing so will then tie the phone’s whereabouts to locations you typically frequent (likely with your “real” phone in your pocket, too).

You’ll want to keep your phone turned off until you’ve left your house and are in a location where you’d plan to actually put it to use. When you’re done, turn the phone off again—and you won’t be using its Bluetooth connection, nor its wifi connection, so you can turn those settings off too (if possible).

Don’t think of your burner phone as an “alternative phone” to your primary device. Think of it as a very dumb instrument for texting and calling. That’s it. Disable any communications-related features that don’t relate to texting or calling. If your burner phone is fancy enough and it runs some form of Android, you could even go so far as to install a Google-free OS on it instead. Were I you, though, I’d just get a cheaper flip phone, which will give you much less configuration to worry about, since all you’ll be able to do with it is text and talk.

How to make sim card earrings

By Barb Nefer

  • Payment by Mail
  • In Store
  • Online Payment
  • Late Payment

How to make sim card earrings

Founded in 1902 and now positioned as one of the nation’s largest retailers, JCPenney delivers everyday value on products like apparel, accessories, shoes, jewelry, furniture, housewares and mattresses. To make paying for purchases easier, the retailer offers the JCPenney credit card or JCPenney Mastercard issued by Synchrony Bank.

When you sign up for a JCPenney credit card, you’ll be able to cash in on plenty of perks, such as 5% to 15% discounts on select items, special financing days and rewards points. However, once you’ve used your card, you’ll need to make your payments on time to keep your account in good standing. Here are your options.

How To Make a JCPenney Credit Card Payment by Mail

Each month, you’ll get a credit card statement in the mail unless you opt for electronic billing. When your credit card statement arrives, you can use the address listed on the bill to mail it. However, if you’ve misplaced your statement, or you’d like to make an additional payment, you can check your account information as follows:

  1. Go to the JCPenney credit card account login page and click “Account Summary.” This will give you an overview of your account, including your balance, due date and other account information.
  2. Once you find out what your balance is, you can write a check or purchase a money order for the amount of the payment.
  3. Add your JCPenney credit card account number on the memo line to ensure the payment will be credited correctly.
  4. Mail your payment to:

P.O. Box 960090
Orlando, FL 32896-0090

How To Make a JCPenney Credit Card Payment in the Store

Making an in-store payment at JCPenney is easy. Here’s how:

  1. Find your nearest JCPenney store with the online store locator.
  2. Visit the store and make your credit card payment with cash, check or money order.
  3. Save your payment receipt for your records.

How To Make a JCPenney Credit Card Payment Online

The JCPenney Online Credit Center lets you make a payment online in three easy steps if you have already registered for an online account. If you don’t have an account, begin the process by creating one as follows:

  1. Navigate to the JCPenney credit card login page and select “Register,” located at the bottom of the “Access Your Account” section.
  2. Next, enter your account number and ZIP code, and select continue to set up your account with a user ID and password.

Once you’ve registered for an online account, here’s how to make a payment:

  1. Go to the JCPenney online payment center and log in using the user ID and password you selected.
  2. Select the “Pay my Bill” link.
  3. Enter your checking account information, payment amount and payment date. You’ll also need your bank’s routing number to complete the payment.

Note that payments may take up to three days to post to your account — although the payment will be applied as scheduled.

How to make sim card earrings

Check Out Our Free Newsletters!

Every day, get fresh ideas on how to save and make money and achieve your financial goals.

What To Do If Your JCPenney Credit Card Payment Is Late

If your JCPenney credit card payment is late, you should make your payment as soon as possible through one of the available payment methods.

You have 23 days after the close of your JCPenney billing cycle to make a payment without interest or late fees. If you miss your payment due date, you’ll pay a late fee of $27 if you haven’t been late in the previous six billing cycles — or $38 if you’ve been late at least once within that period. In either case, the fee won’t be more than your minimum payment.

This article has been updated with additional reporting since its original publication.

Pure Data SIM

How to make sim card earrings

Best data rates. Perfect for iPads, tablets, computers and MiFi hotspot devices.

Pure Europe SIM

How to make sim card earrings

Calls, Text & Data in Europe for less. 78 countries total coverage.

Pure World SIM

How to make sim card earrings

Best rates on Calls, Text and Data with Global Coverage in 200+ countries.

Features At-A-Glance

Pure Data 4G
SIM Card

  • Mobile data service from $0.01 per MB
  • Coverage in 200+ countries
  • Discount data packages available
  • Universal Sim card size – Mini, Micro & Nano Size
  • 24/7 Live Technical Support
  • *Free shipping to U.S. on orders over $50

Pure Europe
SIM Card

  • A choice of USA or Canada phone number
  • Coverage in 78+ countries
  • Discount data packages available
  • Universal Sim card size – Mini, Micro & Nano Size
  • 24/7 Live Technical Support
  • *Free shipping to U.S. on orders over $50

Pure World Direct
SIM Card

  • A choice of USA or Canada phone number
  • Coverage in 200+ countries
  • Discount data packages available
  • Universal Sim card size – Mini, Micro & Nano Size
  • 24/7 Live Technical Support
  • *Free shipping to U.S. on orders over $50

Where are you traveling?

Enter your country of travel and we will find the right SIM Card for you!

Blog See all

January 12, 2021

Taiwan is now included in “Zone A” Data Plans on Telestial Pure World and Telestial Pure Data 4G SIM cards. Enjoy data rates for as low as $0.017 per MB in Taiwan as well as many other countries around the word! Chile is no longer available in Zone A and Zone B Data plans. Read more here.

As your trusted connectivity partner, OneSimCard/Telestial is committed to staying open and ready to support our clients around the world. Read more .

January 15, 2020

Egypt is now included in “Zone A” Data Plans on Telestial Pure World and Telestial Pure Data 4G SIM cards. Enjoy data rates for as low as $0.017 per MB in Egypt as well as many other countries around the word! Read more here.

Technical How-tos, Tips, and Tricks

The storage memory for the NVMe SSDs of 2023

There is no doubt that NAND Flash memory is becoming the storage of the future. And it is that non-volatile RAM not only brings with […]

Workstations could disappear because of AMD

Long ago, the difference between workstations and desktop computers was remarkable. However, in recent times the difference has been narrowing more and more. The actual […]

How the Intel i7-12800HX processor for laptops performs

Intel surprised us a few days ago with its top-of-the-range laptop processors with a TDP of up to 55 W. We are referring to the […]

BOE presents its panels of more than 500 Hz for gaming monitors

Just yesterday a new panel for gaming monitors with a refresh rate of 480 Hz was announced by AU Optronics. Well, BOE has also just […]

The differences between an open front and a closed front PC tower

If you look at your PC, you may not know if your tower has the concept of “open front” or “closed front”, and especially if […]

Love Minecraft? Here you have its best mods for PC

Today it is impossible for you not to know Minecraft, you may have seen it in gameplay, played or be an undeniable follower, but in […]

Do the RGB LEDs of your RAM influence the final temperature?

It is more complicated today to choose modules that do not include RGB LEDs than the opposite case. The average user demands this lighting technology […]

NVIDIA and AMD will raise the prices of their graphics and processors

There will be no respite in prices and as always happens, it is the user who will pay for technological advances, as was foreseeable on […]

The Aya Neo 2 portable console, does it beat the Steam Deck?

As for handheld consoles based on PC hardware or computers in ditto form, two brands dominate: Steam Deck and Aya Neo. Of both and in […]

Intel XeSS will receive a major update on May 20

Intel’s graphics cards haven’t finished arriving and, furthermore, they lack optimal drivers, which should already be available. But, the company seems to be still working […]

Why is more RAM memory always better?

If you’ve ever wondered if the amount of RAM in your PC influences performance , then you’ve come to the right article. And it is […]

The first games with AMD FSR 2.0 for PC and Xbox

The launch of AMD’s new automatic upscaling algorithm will be tomorrow, May 12. Time when AMD FSR 2.0 patches will be deployed to early games […]

Why doesn’t a current laptop include a CD or DVD drive?

As soon as you are moderately observant you will have realized that it is really difficult to find a laptop that today includes a CD […]

What you need to update on your PC to play F1 2022

If you like motorsport, you are surely following this F1 season and it is more than likely that if you are a follower you will […]

NVIDIA drivers are now open source, but not on Windows

The green mark has just made a political move, and that is that NVIDIA has made its drivers open source . Something that may seem […]

The smiONEв„ў Card gives you fast, direct access to your payments, along with convenient tools and flexible solutions to help you manage your money, your way.

The smiONE Card gives you fast, direct access to your payments, along with convenient tools and flexible solutions to help you manage your money, your way.

The smiONE Card gives you fast, direct access to your payments, along with convenient tools and flexible solutions to help you manage your money, your way. В

Why smiONE

The smiONE Card is a convenient alternative to traditional banking that gives you secure access to your payments, plus modern tools and features designed to keep life running smoothly.

Spend Safely

Buy groceries, shop online, and use your card everywhere VisaВ® debit cards are accepted.

Add Money

Reload your card with direct deposit, remote check deposit, or cashВ№.

Modern Mobile App

Download the app to check your balance and track your spending — anytime, anywhere.

24/7 Support

Live customer service representatives are always available by phone.

Know Your Fees

Log in to check your Fee Schedule for a complete list of charges associated with your smiONEВ Card.

Stay Secure

We keep you safe with advanced card security and 24/7 fraud monitoring. Your funds are FDIC-insured through The Bancorp Bank; Member FDIC.

Flexible Solutions for Real People

With the smiONE Card, you’re in complete control with direct access to your funds and convenient options to load more. Make secure purchases anywhere Visa debit cards are accepted. Plus:

  • Free direct deposit for your paycheck or other payment
  • Additional cards for family or friends
  • 24/7 free live agent support
  • Modern mobile banking

Get more out of your card

Take advantage of convenient features and perks.

Direct Deposit

Automatically deposit your
paycheck or other regular payment.

Your Account

Check your balance, transfer funds, replace a cardВІ, add a user, and more.

Custom Alerts

Stay in the know with text and email alertsВі about your card activity.


Mobile App

You deserve a mobile app that’s actually easy to use. Our customer-favorite tool is designed with that in mind.

“Love this app! At a touch I can see my balance, another touch can see deposits and dates, another touch and the entry of a start and finish date and I can see every transaction! This app gives me everything I want and need.”

“I really enjoy the new Touch ID feature. And how it automatically pops up with the balance. Literally such a quick thing! It’s very user-friendly. I use it and even my mother and grandmother are able to use it! Quick and the point and it tracks your spending too!”

“I use this card for my son’s child support and it’s a huge upgrade from the last company the state had for the child support card – I really love how they are very punctual with notifying you when you use your card and how much you have remaining for balance daily, and you can choose the time to receive your notification.”

How to make sim card earrings

Vault release: Limited edition pearls

From lustrous AAA Akoyas to near round cultured freshwater pearls, these are amazing pieces at even better prices! Get them while they’re available – Once sold out, they’re gone forever!

How to make sim card earrings

Summer 2021

From your fingers to your toes, look good while having fun in the sun.

How to make sim card earrings

All Occasions Gift

From bold birthday gifts to sentimental trinkets, find this and more in this stunning catalog.

How to make sim card earrings

The Core Essentials

Everything you need.

How to make sim card earrings

Charm 2022

Over 1,000 accessories and charms to choose from!

Customer Favorites

Check out our best-selling jewelry by style and see what our customers love the most.

Built for Business

With more than 40 years of experience under our belts, we’re here to stay.

Powering Over 5000 Retailers

You need a partner you can run with – or sprint. With us, the sky is the limit.

Hand-picked Jewels

Over 4,000 designs sounds like a lot, but it’s just the start. We keep a variety of styles and trends on hand just for you.

Headquartered in Austin, Texas

Need advice? Our jewelry experts have decades of experience and are right here in the USA. We’re ready to serve you!

You’re In Good Company

Brands, Boutiques, Independent Retailers, Charities, Celebrities, Ecommerce Entrepreneurs, And More.

Why MMA?

Let’s craft a beautiful business together.

Thousands of jewelers nationwide turn to MMA International’s Silver Stars Collection for wholesale sterling silver and fashion jewelry. Choose from more than 3,000 unique designs from designers and craftsmen from over 13 countries—all at unbeatable low prices every day. Don’t forget to save even more with our volume discounts!

Instant Account

Open an account today—we accept credit cards and net accounts for U.S. customers with approved credit.

Wide Selection of Unique Products

Choose from more than 4,000 designs from over 13 countries, including our own unique designs.

Volume Discounts

Take advantage of our volume discounts to increase your profitability.


Order today and your order usually ships by the next business day. Or get same-day shipping on Priority Overnight orders placed before noon CST.


Let our expert customer service representatives help with your order or catch you up with the latest jewelry trends.

Easy Returns

We will replace any defective item or refund your purchase price within 15 days of ordering.

How to make sim card earrings

Sale Items

Our lowest price on fashion jewelry for every season. Get up to 70% off while supplies last.

How to make sim card earrings

  • BLOG
  • BLOG
  • New Arrivals
  • Bestsellers
  • Body Jewelry
  • Bracelets
  • Chains
  • Charms
  • Earrings
  • Necklaces
  • Pendants
  • Pins
  • Rings
  • Watches
  • View All
  • Bali
  • Best FURever Friends ( B.F.F. )
  • Bridal
  • Engravable
  • Exclusives
  • Findings & Supplies
  • Holidays
  • Italian
  • Mens
  • Pearls
  • Religious
  • View All
  • Shop Digital Catalogs!
  • 2022 Marketing Calendar
  • Amber, a Timeless Treasure
  • Smart Style
  • Galaxy Glam
  • Swaying in Style
  • Gemstone Scoop
  • Plain and Simple Pearls
  • Metals 101
  • Gold and Bold
  • Together for a Cause
  • Patriotic
  • 2021 All Occasions Gift
  • Charm 2022
  • Core Essentials
  • Bridal
  • Summer 2021
  • Super Closeout Sale
  • New Sale Items
  • Mystery Grab Bags
  • Bargain Vault
  • SHOP BY:
  • New Arrivals
  • Best Sellers
  • Gemstones
  • View All
  • SHOP BY:
  • 800-531-5316
What is My Federal Tax Identification Number

A federal Tax Identification Number is used by the IRS and Social Security Administration to identify businesses and non-profit organizations. As a wholesale jewelry supplier, we are required to have your tax identification number on file to guarantee that we are selling only to qualified resellers.

  • Most businesses’ Tax Identification Number will be their Employer Identification Number (EIN). Businesses can obtain an EIN/Tax Identification Number instantly for free from the IRS website.
  • Some small businesses may be able to use the owner’s Social Security Number or Individual Taxpayer Identification Number as their federal Tax Identification Number. Click here to determine if your business needs an EIN or if you may use a Social Security Number as your Tax ID Number.

Q Link Wireless™ is a provider of Lifeline, a non-transferable federal benefit program. You must be eligible to enroll. Lifeline support is limited to one per household on wireline, wireless, or broadband service. If your household’s income is at or below 135 percent of the Federal Poverty Guidelines, or if you participate in a qualifying federal assistance program, you may be eligible for a Lifeline Program discount. Proof of eligibility will be required during enrollment. To view terms, visit By submitting this application, you consent to receive phone calls from Q Link Wireless to all numbers on your account, which may result in charges to you. This includes, but is not limited to, pre-recorded voice messages and/or automatic dialing system.

*The Affordable Connectivity Program (ACP) is a FCC benefit program, an independent U.S. government agency, that reduces the customer’s broadband internet access service bill by providing a discount of up to $30 on monthly broadband Internet access service, a single discount of up to $100 on certain connected devices to eligible households, and a discount of up to $75 per month for households on qualifying Tribal lands. Eligibility will be determined by the National Verifier. An ACP eligible household is limited to one monthly service discount and a single one-time device discount. The benefit cannot be transferred to other individuals. Discounted devices are subject to availability and to a $10.01 co-pay. If the FCC announces the end of the ACP, we will end our ACP service offer, or if your household is no longer eligible, we will notify you, and you will revert to receiving only the standard FREE basic Lifeline plan if you are still eligible for Lifeline. You may also have the option to choose from our other service plans available at that time by paying the applicable undiscounted rate plus applicable fees and taxes. Eligible consumers may get ACP-supported broadband service from any participating provider of their choosing. The household must provide consent that it acknowledges it is limited to one ACP benefit transfer transaction per calendar month. Lifeline subscribers may continue their existing Lifeline services without enrolling in the ACP and may choose to take the ACP benefit from a service provider other than their existing Lifeline provider. For more information about the ACP and your eligibility, please visit By opting-in to the ACP, you authorize Q Link Wireless, for the purpose of applying for, determining eligibility, enrolling in and seeking reimbursement of ACP service and device benefits, to collect, use, share and retain your personal information, including but not limited to information required for the purpose of establishing eligibility for and enrolling in the ACP and/or Lifeline program, and including, but not limited to, full name, full residential address, date of birth, last four digits of social security number, telephone number, eligibility criteria and status, the date on which the ACP service discount was initiated and if applicable, terminated, ACP connected device distribution date/type/make and model/status, usage status and other compliance requirements, the amount of support being sought for the service and/or device, and information necessary to establish identity and verifiable address, to the Universal Service Administrative Company (USAC) to ensure proper administration of the ACP service and/or connected device benefits. You also agree that any state, local, Tribal government, school, or school district, may share information about the receipt of benefits that would establish eligibility for the ACP, and that such information will be used only to determine ACP eligibility. Failure to provide this FCC mandated consent will result in you being denied the ACP service and/or the connected device benefits. ACP service is subject to our complete terms and conditions. Available Upload/download speeds will be determined by your particular service plan. Available speeds also depend on other factors, including network availability. Offers may vary by state and service may not be available in all areas. Promotional offers may be modified or withdrawn at any time. For more information about this program please visit

^ACP discounted device offer is subject to product availability. Customers will be notified of device shipment and must contribute a co-payment of $10.01. Tablet offer varies by state. ACP Terms & Conditions apply.

How to dye your hair with coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

If you have a bunch of old coffee lying around and you’re looking for something to do with it—besides drinking it—one option you might not have considered is using it to whip up homemade hair dye. Believe it or not, coffee can serve as the base for hair dye and help you stretch the time between more extensive dyeing sessions.

While it doesn’t work as well or last as long as actual hair dye, coffee-based hair dye is an excellent option for a quick touch-up. It’s cheap, easy to make, and does a respectable job. In this short guide, we’ll teach you how to make coffee hair dye, tell you what coffee works best, and give you some tips for applying it to make sure you get the most out of it.

What Kind of Coffee Should You Use in a Hair Dye?

You might think that the details of the coffee don’t matter, and, for the most part, you would be right. The one exception is the roast level. Dark roast coffee tends to work better than light or medium roasts, so much so that we only recommend using a dark roast to make your own coffee hair dye.

Dark roasts naturally have a darker color than medium and light roasts, but they’re also softer and produce coffee with more oil, which helps color your hair. Coffee hair dye doesn’t last long, so it’s important to get every ounce of color out of the coffee you use, and dark roasts make that much easier.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Image Credit: NIKCOA, Shutterstock

How to dye your hair with coffee

How to Dye Hair With Coffee

Prep Time 10 mins

Active Time 6 mins

Soaking Time 1 hr

Total Time 1 hr 16 mins



  • 2 tablespoons Dark roast coffee beans (Ground)
  • ½ cup strong dark roast coffee
  • 1 cup your favorite leave-in conditioner


How Long Does Coffee Hair Dye Last?

Coffee hair dye is not meant to be a long-term hair coloring solution, and it won’t replace traditional hair dyes. Depending on how often you wash your hair, you can expect coffee hair dye to last about 2 weeks. People who wash their hair less often might be able to stretch it to 3 weeks, but beyond 3bweeks, it will be mostly gone.

Using more coffee or stronger coffee in your dye will change the color but won’t make it last any longer, so it’s best to tune your recipe to the color you want and accept that you’ll have to reapply it frequently.

Who Is Coffee Hair Dye for?

It can be fun to experiment with coffee hair dye, but some people will be disappointed with the results if they go into it with unrealistic expectations. If you’re looking for a quick, short-term touch-up that’s inexpensive, easy to apply, and easy to rinse out, then homemade coffee hair dye is perfect for you.

On the other hand, if you’re hoping to avoid buying expensive hair dyes or paying your hairdresser for regular colorings, you’ll probably be underwhelmed by the results. Coffee hair dye is a subtle effect and is only good for boosting existing color, covering small gray areas, and other secondary coloring purposes. Coffee hair dye isn’t suitable as a standalone hair coloring regimen.

So far, we’ve left out one important detail: coffee hair dye works best on brown hair. If you have light-colored hair, coffee hair dye can help you darken it, and if you have darker brown hair, it can help you cover grays. Unfortunately, if you have black hair, coffee hair dye isn’t usually the best option for you. The effect from coffee hair dye is too subtle to make a noticeable difference to your hair’s natural shade, and covering grays won’t mask them much since they’ll still stand out as brown hairs in a sea of black.

Coffee as a Hair Dye: Conclusion

Coffee hair dye is a quick and easy solution to hair coloring for people that need a subtle color change or are looking to mask a few pesky grays. It’s easy to make and only requires a small amount of coffee, so it’s perfect in a pinch when you don’t have any regular hair dye. If you decide to try out homemade coffee hair dye, make sure you approach it with tempered expectations. Even strong coffee will only make a subtle dye, and the results will be muted rather than dramatic.


Featured Image Credit: NIKCOA, Shutterstock

By Death Wish Coffee — March 10, 2022 / Lifestyle

Coffee Hair Dye is the DIY Alternative You Need

With safer-at-home orders in place and a general nervousness about being in close proximity to others, more people than ever are having to rely on their own beauty skills to keep their grooming up to snuff. And for those with not-so-natural hair color, that means dyeing your hair. But you don’t have to turn to a box of chemicals to temporarily get the style you want—you can nab the coffee sitting in your cupboard.

“The harsh chemicals found in conventional dyes can do your hair more damage than good, especially now, when they can cause your hair to react in negative ways without a hair technician on hand to fix the damage,” says Adina Mahalli, natural hair and skincare expert for Maple Holistics in Farmingdale, New Jersey. “If you want to just top up your color or give your hair an extra boost while in quarantine, natural alternatives such as coffee can be an ideal, safe solution.”

Using coffee can be a low-stakes way to experiment.

“Normally we use commercial hair dyes because we want a more assured result. But since we’re on lockdown, it’s easy to experiment with what hue works well on our hair,” says Laura Davis, a hairstylist in Camden, New Jersey. Plus, it doesn’t last long: depending on how frequently you wash your hair, and whether you use organic conditioners, Davis says coffee coloration typically hangs on for about two to three weeks.

Coffee Hair Dye: Fast Facts

There are a few things to know before dyeing your hair with coffee:

  • It may not work on your existing color. “If you’ve been to the salon a couple of times and had your hair bleached—especially when you’ve changed hair colors many times — coffee hair dye may not hold on to your hair evenly,” Davis says.
  • It’s also not likely to have the same effect on red, grey, or neon hair, and blondes may have trouble getting the rich brunette hue they’re after. “Those with existing brown shades that are closer to the type of coffee color they’d apply are perfect for this type of hair dye,” Davis says.
  • Your hair color will turn out darker with a darker coffee roast. But Mahalli says if your hair is already dark, the coffee stain may not do much beyond covering gray hairs.

Your Health Nut Friends Will Be Hella-Impressed

Here’s great news: using coffee over conventional dyes could give your hair a health boost. “Coffee hair dye doesn’t make your hair dry out compared to over-the-counter dyes, and it stimulates hair growth by boosting the structure of the hair roots and making the shaft much sturdier,” Davis says.

And because coffee is a natural dye, Mahalli says it won’t stain your tub or sink permanently. “Depending on the intensity of the roast you use, it might leave a light stain that can be removed with regular cleaning methods,” she says. (That said, Davis suggests scrubbing any surfaces with a mixture of lemon and water sooner rather than later—just to be safe.)

So with an easier cleanup and not-so-scary temporary results ahead, here’s your step-by-step to dyeing your hair with coffee.

How to Dye Your Hair With Coffee: Step by Step

  1. Brew coffee, then allow it to cool until it’s no longer hot to the touch.
  2. Mix half of the coffee with two to three tablespoons of coffee grounds (to thicken and darken the mixture).
  3. Add two squirts of leave-in conditioner to the mixture.
  4. Drape a large towel (that you don’t mind getting messy) on your shoulders to avoid staining your skin.
  5. Apply the mixture to clean, damp hair, starting with the area just above the scalp (to avoid coloring your scalp).
  6. Let sit for 15 to 30 minutes, then rinse your hair.
  7. Repeat the process until you reach your preferred hue and shade (approximately 2-3 times).

*Always apply conditioner during a shower, especially if your hair starts to feel sticky after a few days.

Yes, you can dye your hair with coffee, but why would you want to? Well, traditional hair dyes usually harbor a long list of harsh chemicals like ammonia, coal-tar additives, and lead acetate. If you want to darken your locks with a natural alternative, a strong cup of brew can do the trick. It only lasts a few days and takes longer to build up in intensity, but it’s totally worth it if you can avoid all the nasty stuff, don’t you think? On darker locks, a regular coffee rinse produces a soft, nutty brown shade and helps to bring out amber highlights. Blond tresses typically darken a few shades to a gentle, light brown. Definitely choose organic coffee beans to avoid any unknown additives. The stronger the brew, the more effective this is. Opt for

finely ground espresso

Wash your hair with your regular shampoo

to remove any buildup or debris before beginning the dyeing process. Comb through you hair very gently to remove tangles for more even application. Dip your damp hair into the coffee and use a small cup to pour it over the back of your head and any hard-to-reach places. Take your time to ensure the color coats every strand—keep pouring the coffee over your hair for a few minutes, and comb through any thick areas with your fingers. Remove your hair from the coffee and gently wring it out. Loosely pin your hair up on the top of your head to keep it out of the way, and

let the coffee rinse sit in your hair for at least 20 minutes

or up to one hour. Rinse your hair out completely in the shower. Shampoo with apple cider vinegar for a natural cleanser that helps seal in the color. (Regular shampoo may strip the color.) This process can be repeated for a few consecutive days to build up the color and allow the coffee to penetrate the strands more effectively. The color generally fades over a couple of weeks and can then be boosted at regular intervals in your hair care routine.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Can you really dye your hair with coffee?

Yes, coffee can be used to dye hair temporarily; it works best for light brown hair and isn’t as effective for dark hair. It’s a gentle and non-permanent dye but it can still cause stains, so care is needed when applying it. The above article outlines how to apply the coffee for dyeing your hair. Thanks! What can I use instead of conditioner?

How to Darken Your Hair color naturally with coffee?

What Really Happened When I Tried To Dye My Hair With Coffee

  1. “Make 2 cups of the Dunkin Dark Roast Ground Coffee ($6, Amazon ). Let it cool down sufficiently (until cold).”
  2. “Mix 2 cups of conditioner ($11, Amazon) with 4 tablespoons of ground coffee ($6, Amazon ). Mix it until the grounds dissolve and the mixture looks smooth.”
  3. “Wash your hair with your regular shampoo; make sure it’s thoroughly washed. …

How to dye your hair with tea, coffee or spices?

  • Make a strong coffee with organic coffee. …
  • Let your coffee cool down. …
  • Mix 2 cups of leave-in all-natural conditioner with 2T of organic coffee grounds and one cup of cold strong brewed coffee. …
  • Apply the mixture to your hair with applicator bottles. …
  • Let the mixture sit for one hour, then rinse. …

How to get rid of grey hair with coffee?

How to get rid of gray hair naturally

  1. Coffee home remedy for gray hair. Coffee works great if you want to look darker, cover gray hairs, or add dimension to dark tresses. …
  2. Get rid of gray hair at home with shampoo. It is not thick as thick or lathering as the commercial varieties. …
  3. Using hair dye to hide gray hair. …
  4. Onion juice cure for gray hair. …

Natural hair dye recipes are numerous but are you aware of coffee is one of them? Yes, coffee can actually dye your hair, isn’t that a rather inexpensive product to use. What more could we ask for, right. Dyeing hair is just not for covering greys, but one can always dye hair to get great color in the hair and when that happens minus chemicals, nothing like it. These days premature greying is an issue that youngsters complain of.

The stress and tensions of fast-paced life leave their mark in one way or the other and premature greying of hair is one such issue. It might look really easy to head to a salon and get the job of dying done but is that worth it? Especially if you have skin allergies, health issues, or if you are pregnant, the chemicals can cause damage in several ways to your health. Hence going the natural way is always recommended.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Here are some simple coffee dyes that you can easily carry out in the comfort of your home.

DIY coffee dye for premature greying:

  • Coffee powder- 4 tablespoons
  • Hair conditioner- half cup

Method: Take a bowl and put the coffee powder into it. Next, add the conditioner too, and mix it gently with a spatula or a spoon. Mix thoroughly until the coffee powder gets blended well with the conditioner. Once the dye is ready, apply the dye with the help of a hairbrush on the hair. Once you applied it to the hair, leave it on for about an hour and then rinse it off with water.

Note: For longer hair, increase the quantity of coffee powder as well as conditioner accordingly.

This dye works extremely well on slightly grey hair. In case you are not satisfied with the result then repeat the dye on the second day as well and you will get better coverage.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Coffee spray for grey hair:

Heading on to the more serious issue, which is complete grey hair. Stopping grey hair is an impossible wish but grey hair has one advantage- you can easily color your hair with the color of your choice. Coloring is easier on grey hair and it will make you look younger too. If you do not want to go for complete hair color, there is another option- Coffee spray. This will give you an instant color boost, if you are a beginner then coffee spray is the way to go.

Also Read – Coffee and Acne: Unlock the Link Between the Two

Method: To make your own coffee dye spray, brew a strong coffee. Then take it off the flame and allow it to set to room temperature. That’s it, your coffee spray is ready. You can transfer this into a pump dispenser bottle and spray it into your hair. Spray it on the desired area and massage the dye into the hair roots working towards the tip of the hair. Keep the dye on the hair for 20 minutes. You may also directly pour the coffee on the head after the shampoo rinse. To get the desired darkest shade of brown repeat the process for a couple of more days. Maintain the color by doing this twice every week.


Nilankeeta is the Beauty and Lifestyle Editor at BeautyGlimpse. She held senior positions at some of the leading digital publications, and has been contributing to BeautyGlimpse since 2013. She is in a serious relationship with music and can’t think of a life without family, friends, and online shopping.

Looking for an alternative way to colour your hair? Well, instead of sipping on your fave cup of coffee, why not use it to dye your hair?

Not many people may know this, but like henna, coffee has been used as a natural hair dye for a very long time. Coffee can help temporarily cover greys or darken brown hair further, all without the use of harsh chemicals.

Ready to give it a go? Just scroll on to learn to see our simple coffee hair dye recipe!

Credit: Rupert Laycock

What you’ll need to make a coffee hair dye:

2 tbsp of coffee grounds
1/2 a cup of strong brewed, dark-roast coffee
1 cup of leave-in conditioner or regular conditioner

Step 1: Brew a cup of strong dark-roast coffee and let it cool down.

Step 2: Now add 2 tablespoons of coffee grounds and 1 cup of your fave conditioner.

Step 3: Next, wash your hair with shampoo to prep it for the coffee hair dye.

Step 4: Apply the mixture to your damp hair evenly. Then, cover your hair with a shower cap.

Step 5: Let the mixture sit for at least one hour to get the best results.

Step 6: Finally, rinse out the coffee hair dye until the water runs clear and that’s it. Your colour should last up to two weeks, so you might need to keep topping it up to maintain it.

Love Beauty And Planet Happy & Hydrated Shampoo

Editor’s tip: If you’re looking for a new shampoo and conditioner duo to use for this coffee hair dye tutorial, try the Love Beauty And Planet Happy & Hydrated Shampoo and Conditioner.

  1. Protein in Coffee Beans
  2. If I Dyed My Naturally Blonde Hair Too Light, How Can I Darken It?
  3. How to Dye Hair With Household Products
  4. How to Dye Your Jeans Darker With Stuff at Home
  5. How to Get Starch Based Vegetable Dye Out of Hair

How to dye your hair with coffee

Coloring blond hair is a perfect way to change your look. However, if you are unhappy with the end result, permanent hair color will stay until it is cut out of your hair or re-colored. Significant research links the regular use of hair dye to cancers such as non-Hodgkin’s lymphoma ( Using coffee to dye blond hair is a natural and inexpensive coloring alternative. Furthermore, because it is a temporary hair color, it will wash away after several weeks.

Brew coffee at triple strength. This means you will brew 3 tbsp. coffee to 1 cup water. Make at least 6 cup servings at this strength. Allow the coffee to cool completely.

Wash your hair with shampoo and rinse thoroughly.

Place a large bowl or bucket into a sink or bathtub.

Rinse your hair with cooled coffee. Collect excess coffee in the bowl or bucket that you have placed into the sink or tub.

Place a second empty bowl or bucket into tub. Remove the first bowl and repeat the rinse procedure.

Repeat the rinsing process at least five more times, collecting excess coffee in an empty bowl after each rinsing. The more you rinse your hair with the coffee, the darker the end result.

Allow your hair to sit after the last rinsing for at least 20 minutes. The longer you let your hair sit, the darker it will become.

Wash your hair again, using a mild shampoo. Dry with a towel.

Share With Friends and Family

If you are aware that you can use coffee to dye hair, you might as well be thinking about how long it will last on your hair.

So in this post, you will learn how long coffee hair dye last on hair, the recipe, how safe it is, the best alternative, and everything other things you need to know, including

  • A before-and-after result that I found online.

So how long does coffee hair dye last on hair?

According to people who have used coffee hair dye, the dark color can only last for a week or less, depending on how often you wash the hair. Another thing is that it does not work on dark hair colors.

Table of Contents

Coffee Hair Dye Recipe

There are lots of YouTube video tutorials on how to make coffee hair dye at home. And what I can guarantee you is that it’s as simple as anything else.

Before we go to the recipe, I will love to emphasize something.

I have read some blog post that claims you can get rid of grey hair with coffee. I am sorry to tell you that they are just some random fake stories.

Coffee hair dye is only temporary hair color- Once your hair is wet, it will wash away.

So if you are looking for something temporary and cheap, then using coffee hair dye will be a good option.

Ingredients and tools you need :

  • Organic coffee
  • Jar to brew the coffee
  • Small bowl or plate to mix your conditioner and coffee
  • Brush to apply the hair dye
  • Old t-shirt to prevent coffee stains
  • Conditioner(can be replaced with coconut oil)
  • Measuring cup and spoon.

Here’s the step-by-step guide on how to make a coffee hair dye at home.

Step 1: Get 2 cups of organic coffee and add 1-2 cups of warm water (the quantity of coffee and water depends on the length and thickness of your hair).

Allow the coffee to brew for 30 minutes -1 hours. After that, your coffee concentrate should be ready. All you need to do is strain the coffee water into a separate bowl or cup.

Step 2: Add two tablespoons of conditioner into your mixing bowl, pour one or one and a half cup of your brewed coffee into the same bowl (depending on hair length and thickness), and mix everything.

Make sure you cover your body with an old t-shirt or towel to prevent unnecessary stains.

Step 3: Apply the mixture to your hair, cover it with a shower cap, and let it sit for at least 1 hour.

After that, rinse your hair with clean water, then add conditioner to the hair. That’s all.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Is Coffee Hair Dye Safe to Use?

Coffee hair dye is 99% damage-free and very safe for use; that’s one of the main benefits. Because it is natural, there is no side effect of chemical ingredients.

But if you are allergic to coffee, I will suggest you stay far away from this method.

While researching this coffee topic, I also discovered that coffee could restore and promote hair growth aside from coloring hair. This will be good news for people who want to try out something new to improve their hair growth.

Here’s a video you can watch if you want to try it out.

Coffee Hair Dye vs. Henna: Which is Best to Color Hair?

Comparing coffee hair dye and henna hair dye is like comparing a cat to a lion. Henna is by far better than coffee hair dye. The only aspect that I see that coffee is better than henna is the preparation. The henna recipe is tricky, while the coffee hair dye recipe is simple and straight.

You can read my article on how to use natural hair dye to cover gray hair.

Before and After Results

I took a screenshot of before and after the result of someone who tried using coffee to dye white hair. Maybe if I try it out someday, then I will replace the picture with my results.


There are lots of better natural alternatives to dye your hair. If I want to try something with coffee on my mom’s hair, it will be for hair growth purposes and nothing else.

I was watching a tutorial on YouTube, instead of the tutor applying the mixture on his hair, he or she used it on his hands. I was like, what is this guy/lady trying to tell me. Lol, this is the kind of people that will tell you that coffee can turn your gray hair into black.

After all, is said and done, you have reached the end of the content, and I hope you enjoyed the article.

Now I would love to hear from you:

Are you going to give coffee hair dye a try?

Did you find my article on how long coffee hair dye lasts on hair helpful?

Or maybe you got some new experiences or questions to share with me.

Either way, let me know by leaving a comment below right now and not forgetting to share it with friends.

By DeathWishCoffee — March 10, 2022 / Lifestyle

Here’s What Coffee Does to Your Hair

While it may seem like our goal in life is to travel the color wheel and take our hair along for the ride (does anyone even know their true color anymore?), draw the moisture right out of it with our blow-dryers and flat irons, throw it in a messy bun on a daily basis, constantly twirl the ends and sweep our fingers through the strands so they lay just so, our hair is pretty darn good to us. While the belief that laugh lines are a sign of a life well lived, the belief that a great day starts with good hair stands just as tall.

How many times have you woken up feeling like your hair went on an adventure last night and you weren’t invited? It seems it had a little too much fun and you’re left to pick up the pieces. What if I told you there was a pick-me-up that could knock out two birds with one stone—a secret that could bring both you and your hair back to life repeatedly every morning? The answer is coffee. Coffee is always the answer.

5 Benefits of Using Coffee on Your Hair

1. Caffeine prevents hair loss.

Some people totally rock a receding hairline, but it’s not ideal for everyone . Hair loss is a result of weak hair follicles , which affect the growth cycle of the hair. Wash your hair with brewed coffee twice a week to restore your mop.

  • Stimulates hair follicles
  • Triggers stronger growth
  • Contains antioxidants

2. Caffeine improves hair texture.

Coffee strengthens your strands from within, resulting in overall better quality and texture. When applied to hair directly, caffeine is absorbed by the follicles, giving a noticeably different appearance.

  • Softer-looking hair
  • Shinier hair
  • Additional body to your hair

3. Improves scalp circulation.

Coffee grounds are a great alternative to a hair mask—or you can do both with a coffee hair mask. Rub them in thoroughly for improved circulation and reap more benefits than that alone.

  • Gets rid of dead skin cells
  • Keeps scalp clean and fresh
  • Pushes out thicker, stronger hair once dead skin is gone

4. Coffee can enhance and darken your hair color.

Washing your hair with coffee will darken your color. This is more ideal for brunettes or someone looking to cover up some stubborn, stray grays. For pregnant women, it’s arguably the best solution of all. Steer clear if you’re a blonde or a red-head, unless you want to risk rocking muddy-looking hair. There’s a few reasons why washing hair with coffee is popular:

  • No harsh chemicals
  • Less expensive than the salon
  • More time-saving
  • Easy to apply

5. Coffee improves the overall glow of your hair.

Do you want your hair to shine bright like a diamond? Rinsing your hair with coffee can help you out.

  • Coffee tends to have a lower pH than water
  • Lower pH causes cuticles to remain flat
  • Flat cuticles reflect more light

If you wear your hair as a safety blanket and drink your coffee for other people’s safety, this method could be your savior. Don’t be greedy—caffeinate your hair, too. After all, if you treat it well, it will always be there for you.

Let’s drink coffee and throw things at happy people

How to dye your hair with coffee

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Email

How to dye your hair with coffee

Rawpixel / Getty Images

  • Working Time: 30 mins – 2 hrs
  • Total Time: 1 hr – 1 day
  • Skill Level: Beginner
  • Estimated Cost: $15-45

If you’ve ever spilled coffee on fabric, you know how powerful those stains can be. Harness that strength and use coffee to naturally dye fabric and clothing! You can dye natural fibers in beautiful shades of tan and brown, and you most likely have everything you need at home.

This process is perfect for dyeing clothes that are stained with coffee or as a way to make custom fabrics for quilts, embroidery, or cross stitch.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Some fabrics will accept dyes better than others, and what you start with will affect the end product. For example, 100% wool takes on dye better than cotton which can lose some of its color over time. Starting with white fabric results in a purer tan or brown, while colored material will add some color or muddiness to the final color. There’s nothing wrong with any of these things, but they’re good to remember as you plan your project.

Now, put on a pot of coffee and get started!

What You’ll Need


  • Fabric or clothing
  • Coffee (brewed or instant)
  • Large Bowl or container
  • Wooden spoon
  • Vinegar


Prepare Your Fabric and Coffee

It’s best to start with clean fabric that’s free of any sizing, so if you’re working with new fabric or clothing, wash it before you begin. For fabric that’s already laundered, soak your material so it’s very wet.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Brew the Coffee

Brew a large pot of coffee or mix a pitcher of instant coffee. Stronger coffee or a darker roast will produce darker dye. The amount of time you leave your fabric in the coffee will also affect the color, but the strength and roast really make a difference.

Place the Wet Fabric or Clothing in a Large Bowl for Dyeing

Pour the hot coffee over the fabric and stir it with a wooden spoon. You want the coffee dye to evenly soak through the fabric and stirring helps that happen. This also helps open up the fabric so you don’t have areas that cling together.

Consider how dark you want your fabric to end up. The longer you leave your fabric or clothing in the dye, the deeper the color will get.

For a very light tan, a few minutes in the coffee is all you need! For dark tan, let the material soak for 15-30 minutes or even overnight. To achieve a deep brown color, you’ll need strong, dark roast coffee for at least several hours.

Lift the fabric out of the coffee dye to check the color. After you rinse and set it, the color will be lighter than what it currently looks like, so be sure to consider that.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Set the Dye

Gently wring out the fabric.

Fill a bowl with hot water and a few tablespoons of vinegar (or more for a large piece of fabric or clothing). Place the dyed fabric in the water to rinse and soak for a few minutes. The vinegar helps set the dye.

After about 10 minutes or so, remove the fabric and thoroughly rinse it under running water to remove any excess coffee dye. When the water runs clear it’s all ready for the final step.

Let It Dry for Ironing

To finish setting the color in your fabric, let the fabric dry and iron it. Instead of air-drying, you can also toss it in a dryer on the hottest setting that is safe for your fabric.

How to dye your hair with coffee

More Ways to Dye With Coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

While this tutorial is all about creating an all-over even dye with coffee, you can use other techniques for different results!

Tie-Dye: Just like typical tie-dyeing where you fold, twist, and tie a shirt or other material, you can follow that same process with coffee dyeing. You will substitute coffee for the dye and let it soak long enough. You could even brew different roasts or strengths to have more than one shade of tan or brown in your project.

Mottling: To create a dyed fabric with varying areas of color, scatter or rub the wet coffee grounds on your wet fabric. Let them sit on the fabric for a while, allowing the color to develop in splotches. Repeat or add more coffee to achieve layers of color.

For each of these, finish by rinsing and setting the color as with the standard dye process.

One of the interesting things about any kind of natural dyeing is that the results can vary. While that can be nerve-wracking, it’s also kind of fun, so play with it and experiment to find the mix of coffee and time that works for you.

No more toxic chemicals from regular hair dyes.

How to dye your hair with coffee

This article was written by our friends at Spoon University.

Dying our hair is something we do to have fun with. We want to explore new looks, except the consequence that always comes along with it is damaging our hair. By using coffee, we reduce the damage and even help our hair become healthier.

How to dye your hair with coffee

There are a few reasons why using coffee in your hair is beneficial to you:

1. Coffee Stimulates Hair Growth

Studies published explain that by massaging the scalp, you are allowing the caffeine to increase circulation, which helps hair follicles grow more quickly.

2. Coffee Makes Your Hair Healthy and Shiny

Using coffee grains (it’s better to mix with your conditioner) moisturizes your hair which is extremely useful during the summer since the sun loves to dry it up. By using coffee in your hair, you are also saving yourself from all the chemicals in regular dye. It will leave it looking beautiful and healthier.

3. Coffee Will Darken Your Hair

Using coffee is a perfectly natural way to dye your hair (and it includes all these benefits). Using this resource to darken your hair is also great because your hair will have a completely even tone. By using the following steps, you will see how easy it is to use this remedy at home.

By using Dunkin Donuts Dark Roast Ground Coffee 1 lb, you will be able to dye your hair leaving a perfect tone and shine. Here’s how you can do that:

What You Will Need:

  • Ground Coffee
  • Shampoo & Conditioner (any kind…even better if it’s extra moisturizing)
  • Shower Cap
  • Dark towel

Step 1:

Make 2 cups of the Dunkin Dark Roast Ground Coffee. This one will dye your hair better since it’s a darker kind of coffee. Let it cool down sufficiently (until cold).

No more toxic chemicals from regular hair dyes.

Esther Castellanos

By adding your email you agree to get updates about Spoon University Healthier

Dying our hair is something we do to have fun with. We want to explore new looks, except the consequence that always comes along with it is damaging our hair. By using coffee, we reduce the damage and even help our hair become healthier.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Photo courtesy of

There are a few reasons why using coffee in your hair is beneficial to you:

1. Coffee stimulates hair growth.

Studies published explain that by massaging the scalp, you are allowing the caffeine to increase circulation, which helps hair follicles grow more quickly.

2. Coffee makes your hair shiny and healthy.

Using coffee grains (it’s better to mix with your conditioner) moisturizes your hair which is extremely useful during the summer since the sun loves to dry it up. By using coffee in your hair, you are also saving yourself from all the chemicals in regular dye. It will leave it looking beautiful and healthier.

3. *Coffee will darken your hair.*

Using coffee is a perfectly natural way to dye your hair (and it includes all these benefits). Using this resource to darken your hair is also great because your hair will have a completely even tone. By using the following steps, you will see how easy it is to use this remedy at home.

By using Dunkin Donuts Dark Roast Ground Coffee 1 lb, you will be able to dye your hair leaving a perfect tone and shine. Here’s how you can do that:

What you will need:

  • Ground Coffee
  • Shampoo & Conditioner (any kind…even better if it’s extra moisturizing)
  • Shower Cap
  • Dark towel

Step 1:

Make 2 cups of the Dunkin Dark Roast Ground Coffee. This one will dye your hair better since it’s a darker kind of coffee. Let it cool down sufficiently (until cold).

How to dye your hair with coffee

Photo by Esther Castellanos

Step 2:

Mix 2 cups of conditioner with 4 Tablespoons of ground coffee. Mix it until the grounds dissolve and the mixture looks smooth.

#SpoonTip: If you have thicker hair, it’s a good idea to double the ingredients just in case you need extra.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Photo by Esther Castellanos

Step 3:

Wash your hair with your regular shampoo; make sure it’s thoroughly washed. Squeeze out all the excess water with your hands. Then take the towel and put it around your shoulders.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Photo Courtesy of

Step 4:

With the 2 cups that you made, soak your hair. You can simply pour them, but make sure your hair gets sufficiently wet. With your fingers, thoroughly add in the mixture to your hair. Make sure to get all the roots by massaging the scalp. Continue on until your entire head is completely covered.

Optional: Put on a shower cap to keep the hair together.

#SpoonTip: Make sure you tilt your head back when you do this. Don’t let it get all over your face because it will be really hard to get off. Get a friend to help you!

How to dye your hair with coffee

Photo Courtesy of

After the hour has gone by, rinse your hair until all the dark color is out. Then, wash your hair as you normally would to make sure all the coffee residue is out…and there you go! You hair should be shiny with a beautiful, chocolate tone.

Do you want to dye your hair? I sure do!

But after one really damaging experience where my hair turned orange, dry and brittle, I had to cut it all.

Since then, I tried my best to prioritize healthy hair and avoided heat products.

I am also constantly conditioning my hair, and being extra careful with it in order to promote length and strength.

And now it’s finally long and healthy again.

Frankly, after all that hard work, it seems like a waste to throw it all away on a single dye job.

So I went on a quest, my friend, seeking answers to the one ultimate question: is it possible to dye your hair a different color while still promoting its health?

Boy, are you in for a surprise, because you probably brewed it at least once today. Yep, you guessed right!

In this article, I will teach you how to use coffee to dye your hair and improve your hair health in many other ways too. Excited? Me too.

But first, a word of warning!

Applying coffee topically (to your scalp) causes it to be absorbed really fast into your bloodstream.

This is a great thing for adults (read on to find out why), but very bad for little ones

I know! I can’t wait till my little girl is old enough for me to share with her the joys of coffee, but for now she’ll just have to stick to orange juice.

This tutorial is really simple. All you need is access to ground coffee (duh!) and other items you probably have around the house. So drink coffee & keep your coffee hot, then follow my instruction.

You Will Need:

  • Brewed Coffee (not instant; the darker, the better)
  • Hair net or old towel
  • Favorite Shampoo/Conditioner
  • Bowls
  • Coffee Grounds (used)
  • Honey
  • Olive oil
  • Castor oil
  • Tea bags (white, black, and green)
  • Jars
  • Beeswax
  • Cocoa powder
  • Cocoa butter
  • Egg

1 # Yogurt Coffee Hair Benefit
(Prevents Hair Loss)


The hormone DHT, which weakens hair follicles and causes them to shrink and eventually stop producing hair, is the most common cause of hair loss.

According to National Center for Biotechnology Information, coffee combats that directly by releasing ATP and energizing the cells in the hair follicle, allowing the hair and follicle to continue to grow instead of shrinking.


While drinking coffee technically promotes healthy hair, the amount required to have any noticeable effect equals about 60 cups of coffee a day, which is dangerous (and impossible. I mean, I love coffee but c’mon!)

Instead, there are promising results through topical application (applying it on your skin or scalp) since caffeine can be absorbed through the skin.

Pre-shampoo Treatment

You’ll need:

  • Coffee grounds (ground espresso for full strength).
  • Shampoo and conditioner


  • Step 1. Brew a strong cup of coffee
  • Step 2. Apply the used grounds (after cooling!) directly on scalp.
  • Step 3. Massage mixture into scalp for a full two minutes to make sure the caffeine reaches the hair follicles.
  • Step 4. Rinse and shampoo as usual. Don’t forget to condition!

Many coffee shampoos, like Truepure’s caffeine shampoo boast the same benefits, but if you are wary of the price tag or don’t want to give up your favorite brand, you can make your own DIY coffee shampoo.

Here’s the recipe:

DIY Coffee Shampoo

You’ll need:

  • 1/2 a teaspoon coffee powder
  • 4 to 5 tablespoons shampoo of choice (amount will depend on length and volume of your hair)


  • Step 1. In a separate small bowl, mix the powder and shampoo until fully combined (the mixture will be dark)
  • Step 2. Another way is to mix the coffee with some hot water, then add it to the shampoo, whichever is easier for you
  • Step 3. The second way blends better. Some bloggers recommend waiting 24 hours before using this recipe
  • Step 3. Apply to damp hair
  • Step 4. Remember to wait the full two minutes
  • Step 5. Rinse and condition.

You may use the waiting period to give yourself a stimulating scalp massage for maximum hair benefits.


If you would also like add a clarifying effect to combat product buildup or dandruff, simply mix together a ¼ teaspoon baking soda to 2 tablespoons coffee powder and 2 to 3 tablespoons shampoo of choice (amount will depend on length and volume of your hair).

Use this one every three to four weeks at most for shinier hair.

Directions are the same as above, then condition. (As a curly girl, I cannot stress this enough.)

Note: The sulfates in the shampoo may wash away the benefits of the coffee, so it’s best to use a sulfate-free one in this case.

People also like to learn :

Sometimes, we feel the need to mix things up. Something as simple as a new hair color can give us a fresh outlook on life. Unfortunately, most hair dyes are loaded with toxic chemical ingredients. If you’re looking to change up your do, try one of these natural hair dye recipes instead!

1. Tea

Tea works best with your natural hair color. It’s not very strong, so you won’t be able to turn your blonde hair brown. But black tea is perfect for going a little darker or covering grey hairs. Chamomile tea can be used on blonde hair, while rooibos can be used for red hair. Here’s how:

  1. Use 3-5 tea bags in 2 cups of water.
  2. Either apply the cooled tea alone, or mix it with a conditioner.
  3. To cover grey hairs, mix in fresh or dried sage to help open hair follicles.
  4. Leave on for at least 1 hour or overnight for more color.
  5. Rinse with warm water.

2. Coffee

If you’re a coffee drinker, you probably already have some in your kitchen! If you want to go darker without all the chemicals, coffee is the perfect replacement for hair dye. Here’s how:

  1. Make a strong organic coffee, espresso if you have it.
  2. Let it cool.
  3. Mix 2 cups of leave-in conditioner with 2 tablespoons of organic coffee grounds and 1 cup of cold-brewed coffee.
  4. Apply to your hair and leave it in for 1 hour.
  5. Rinse with apple cider vinegar to help it last longer.

3. Lemon Juice

Lemon juice can be used to add natural highlights to your hair. Here’s how:

  1. Spray lemon juice onto your hair and brush it through.
  2. Leave it on for several hours.
  3. Blondes can mix in chamomile to make it lighter.
  4. Repeat several times for highlights that last.

4. Herbs

Depending on the color you want, you can use a variety of different herbs. For red hair, try calendula, marigold, rosehips and hibiscus to deepen the red or add highlights. For dark hair, use rosemary, nettle and sage. For blonde hair, try chamomile, calendula, marigold, saffron and sunflower petals. Here’s how:

  1. Simmer the herbs in water for 30 minutes.
  2. Strain, cool, and pour over your hair.
  3. Brush through your hair and allow it to air-dry.

5. Henna

You may have heard of henna tattoos, but henna powder can also be used to dye your hair. When used alone, henna creates a red-orange color, so redheads and brunettes are the best candidates. To soften the orange tones, mix chamomile in with the paste. Here’s how:

  1. Mix 1 cup of henna powder with 2 cups of lemon juice.
  2. Allow it to sit for 4-6 hours.
  3. Apply it to your hair and comb through.
  4. Wrap your hair in plastic wrap and leave it on for 2-3 hours before rinsing.

Did you know using coffee for hair can promote faster hair growth, make your mane strong, and give you shiny locks?

How to dye your hair with coffee

Swear by coffee for great hair. Image courtesy: Shutterstock

We are sure that while taking a sip of coffee you would never have thought that this beverage could be quite beneficial for your hair too. Of course, the benefits of coffee for skin have long been documented, but it’s time for you to know what it can do for your hair.

After all, who doesn’t want their hair to be strong and healthy? Especially when an intoxicating DIY coffee hair mask can help you get the hair of your dreams. If you don’t want to take our word for it, then believe what science has to say.

The benefits of using coffee for hair

The hormone DHT or dihydrotestosterone in the body weakens hair follicles, causing a decline in hair production which then leads to hair loss. However, according to the American National Center for Biotechnology Information (NCBI), coffee directly activates cells in hair follicles by releasing ATP. ATP is a molecule that carries energies between cells. It can also combat DHT, thus reducing hair fall and making your hair stronger.

But that’s not all coffee can do for your mane. Here are some other benefits of using coffee for hair:

1. It encourages hair growth and fights hair loss

According to the NCBI study, DHT makes hair follicles shrink. And since coffee can oppose this action while also stimulating hair follicles, it also promotes faster hair growth and prevents hair loss.

2. Coffee can enhance your hair texture

Coffee not only makes your hair stronger, but it also improves its quality and makes them soft and shiny. Wondering how? Well, coffee contains flavonoids that fight dullness and dryness.

3. It boosts blood circulation to the scalp

When applied to the scalp, coffee improves blood circulation. This helps to transfer nutrients to the hair roots. As a result, your hair grows faster and becomes thicker.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Coffee and its antioxidants can encourage hair growth. Image courtesy: Shutterstock

4. Coffee is great for detoxifying the scalp

Using coffee helps to detoxify the scalp, allowing you to deal with flakiness and dandruff while also balancing the pH level.

So, how can you use coffee for hair?

Well, here’s a simple way to use coffee for your hair to get soft, smooth, and shiny results.

Step 1: Shampoo your hair like you normally would.

Step 2: Add 4 tablespoons of brewed coffee to a bowl. Now add 4 cups of boiled water (at room temperature) to it. Mix well. For extra conditioning, you can add an egg yolk. This is optional.

Step 3: Pour the coffee on your scalp and thoroughly massage it in. Using your fingers, run the mixture through the strands as well.

Step 4: Wrap your hair with a towel and leave it on for about 30 to 40 minutes.

Step 5: Rinse your hair with lukewarm water and you’re done.

Yes, that’s how simple it is to use coffee for hair. When the benefits range from shiny hair to faster hair growth minus any side-effects, we don’t see any reason why you shouldn’t use it the next time you wash your hair.

Aayushi Gupta

Candid, outspoken, but prudent–Aayushi is exploring her place in media world.

Wellness Store

Indulge in curated wellness products
for healthy living

Serving Coffee Grounds for Gardens since 2010

Ground Coffee Can Transform Your Hair Colour

While the hair dye and cosmetic industry in general is still booming, there are many people still looking for a way to darken and colour their hair without exposing their strands to harsh chemicals present in many permanent dyes, and in some semi permanent colouring solutions.

What many of these people are yet to realise though, is that there is a different type of hair dye available which is probably sat in your kitchen right now, most likely somewhere close to your kettle: ground coffee.

While the benefits of drinking coffee have been disputed for many years now, with many claiming that it helps treat diabetes and prevents tooth cavities, what no one should be able to argue with is the affect it can have as a hair dye, as it is particularly good at bringing out natural brown and red colours, as well as covering up grey without the user needing to touch a chemical-rich hair dye product.

Hair Dye Has Chemicals, But Ground Coffee Is All Natural

Unlike standard hair dyes, which can contain up to 5000 different chemicals to create their stunning colours, coffee grounds are a brilliant natural alternative which is so easy to get your hands on in your local supermarket – you can even choose the strength and flavour you want in your hair, although that doesn’t make a huge difference!

Before you begin your coffee dyeing process, make sure you have enough beans to make a really strong mixture, because the strength is what is going to affect your final colour. You’ll also need a cup to spread the coffee grounds over any areas you miss, a sink (to pour the coffee in), and probably some hair care accessories such as a brush and a clip to make your life easier.

The Process Of Dyeing Your Hair With Coffee

Before you begin, you need to brew the strongest coffee you’ve ever made. Don’t use instant coffee which has added chemicals; only beans will do for this hair dyeing adventure because they are truly natural, and won’t harm your head.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Once your coffee has been made, and cooled (because hot coffee on your head is going to hurt), fill up your sink with the mixture. You can add some conditioner to the bowl too, just to give your hair some added protection during and after the process.

At this point it’s also a good idea to give your hair a good brush, because just like with your normal dark purple hair dye, or whichever colour you usually use, you’ll have much better results if you apply to smooth hair, and it’ll be a lot easier to do as well.

To complete the staining process, pop your head in the mixture and cover your hair thoroughly, using your cup to cover any areas you miss, which you’ll usually find are at the back of your head.

Use your fingers or a hair dye brush to work the mixture of coffee through every strand of hair, all the way from your roots to the tips, unless you are trying to focus on a specific area.

Use the cup again to cover your hair ten more times with the coffee mixture, just to make sure you haven’t missed a small area, and to make sure that it gets the best opportunity to stain your hair. When completing this step, remember that any liquid that can stain your hair can make an impact on your skin and clothing, so take care not to get the coffee anywhere you don’t want it to be.

Once you’ve totally covered your hair, leave the mixture in for fifteen or twenty minutes, as this will help the hair absorb the colour more evenly. After that, simple rinse away any remaining coffee grounds and enjoy your new look, obtained 100% chemical free thanks to the humble coffee bean.

If you are not seeing the difference that you expected from using coffee, complete the same process for a few days in a row to give the dye a greater opportunity to penetrate the strands of your hair. It’s well known that natural dyes do take a little bit longer to show themselves, and if your hair is naturally tough it may resist taking the colour for a few days, although you will get there in the end.

If you have lighter hair, such as very light blonde, the coffee dyeing process can very quickly change your hair colour dramatically. If you’re at all concerned about changing your hair in such a dramatic way, test the mixture on a strand or a clipping of your hair first, just to avoid any unwelcome surprises when you look in the mirror.

Introduction: Natural Dying With Tea & Coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

The quick and easy way to give natural fiber fabrics, yarns, and even paper, an aged and antique look is to try natural dying with tea and coffee. This low cost, all natural technique creates warm tonal results to help purposefully take the shine off of new, bright whites.

Another upside to doing this is that it helps hide the inevitable coffee spill on a white shirt/shoes that happens to me almost on the daily. 🙂

All you need to get started is:

  • black tea (bags work best)
  • strong coffee
  • a natural fiber (cotton, linen, or wool) fabric or paper item
  • a dying tub* (made of anything other than brass, copper, or iron)
  • table salt
  • OPTIONAL: stamps, paintbrushes, or a spray bottle to add decorative patterns

*Size and shape will depend on the size/shape of the item to be dyed. You want there to be enough depth to completely cover the item, but not excessive space otherwise you’ll waste coffee and tea bags filling it up.

Step 1: Wash And/or Wet

If you’re planning on dying a fabric item, wash it in cold water with a bit of laundry detergent and baking soda. This will remove any additive finish that’s been applied to the fabric, making it easier for the dye to penetrate the fibers, and will make for a more even dye job when wet.

If you’re planning on dying paper, just wet it to prep it for dying. ONLY DO THIS right before you’re ready to dip it into the coffee or tea dye bath.

Step 2: Coffee Dye

Prepare either a small concentrated amount espresso or a larger, less concentrated amount of drip or French press coffee.

NOTE:The stronger and less diluted the coffee, the darker the dye job will be.

Step 3: Tea Dye

To prep your tea dye bath, place 6-10 black tea bags in a large bowl and cover in boiling water. The longer you leave the bags in, the darker the dye bath will be.

For an even dye job, remove the tea bags.

For a more mottled look, leave the tea bags in the bath.

Step 4: Prep Your Dye Bath

Just in case you’re wondering “Why shoes?”.

The reason I tried this technique, is that I was working on a collaboration with Converse and SF based craft show West Coast Craft to alter a pair of Converse sneakers to be auctioned off to help raise money for a local kids art education program. We were supposed to play off of our craft discipline, and because mine is ceramics, cups specifically, I decided to use coffee and tea to dye them. 🙂

Ok, pour the tea or coffee into a dye bath container that will comfortably fit your item(s) to be dyed.

If you’re dying fabric or yarn, add 1/2 tsp of salt to help set the dye and give it a good stir.

I wanted to start with a light tea dying and then stamp with the coffee, so it was tea first for me.

Step 5: Submerge & Soak

Submerge your wet item completely into the dye bath.

If you mess up like I did with your choice of container (see second image above), have no fear. Just either add more tea or coffee solution to the container, or if you don’t have extra handy, just place a few heavy non-dyable items into the spaces around your item(s) to displace the water and raise the liquid level.

If you’re dying fabric, leave it in the bath for at least 1 hour. The longer you leave it, the darker it will become.

Remember: The item you’re dying will appear much darker than how it will turn out when you first pull it out of the bath. To test how dark the dye job really is, rinse the item under cold water to remove the excess coffee or tea. If you want it darker than it is after the test, place it back in the dye bath and leave it for another length of time.

When you’ve reached your optimum ‘aged’ look, remove the items from the bath and let air dry.

If you’re dying paper, fully submerge your piece in the dye bath and let sit for no longer than 10 seconds. Remove and hang to dry.

Step 6: How to Remove Stains From Sneaker Soles

I’m aware that the chance of anyone else ‘aging’ their sneakers is pretty slim, but just in case, here’s how to remove any staining that happens on the white rubber soles as a result of the dying process.

Using a stiff bristled brush and moving in small circles, press the bristles into the rubber with a small amount of dish washing liquid, until the staining is gone.

Step 7: Stamping With Coffee

I wanted to use the bottoms of some of my favorite cups made by local California ceramicists to stamp a pattern on the shoes.

To do this, I added a little bit of salt to a double espresso shot and poured a bit of coffee out onto a small plate as a makeshift stamp pad.

I did a test stamp on a piece of scrap paper and then just went to town creating the pattern I wanted using different cups.

I think this also would have been super cute if I had used a thin paint brush to paint on pinstripes or add hand drawn coffee cups. 🙂

If you’re aging a piece of paper, putting coffee in a small spray bottle and spraying the edges and a few random squirts in the middle will help add more ‘aged’ dimension.

Step 8: Look Good, Smell Good

If you’ve dyed a piece of fabric or yarn that will be worn, wash the item(s) in cold water with a very mild laundry detergent and hang to dry before wearing, sewing, or knitting.

Introduction: DIY Natural Hair Dye Color for Instant Dark Brown Hair !!

How to dye your hair with coffee

Do you want to get instant dark brown hair ?? Whenever we hear that question , we get lost in wondering ” can I apply hair colors? Chemicals? Hey! It is my hair I can’t spoil them with volumes , developers or crème. . ” BUT now , You can dye your hair in any age , to get healthy and thick hair , get longer hair in few weeks! Wait !? Which kind of hair color is this ? ? ? This is a remedy that wakes and makes our day more active !! Yes! , You can color your hair with COFFEE ! Today I’ll show you how to dye your hair with coffee , it can be also applied as a hair mask 🙂 So let’s get started ❤❤❤

Step 1: Prepare Your Ingredients:

You need only few ingredients for this DIY hair color..Things you’ll need is:

• Organic Coffee Powder ( amount according to hair length )

• Castor Oil ( 3 Tsp )

• Coconut Oil ( 3 Tsp )

Step 2: Make It:

Take coffee powder in a bowl. Add castor oil and mix well. Add coconut oil. Now slowly start adding water and mix well until you get your desired consistency. Put it into microwave oven for 10 seconds.

Step 3: How to Apply:

Before applying , make sure that your hair is brushed evenly and you do not have any tangled strands. Make sections in your hair..Divide into 2 parts and pick up a hair colour brush. Apply like a hair colour..If you want your hair to be long and strong, focus more on roots. Apply on your few strands where you want them to be Mahroon Colour. Leave it for 20 minute then shampoo and condition.

Step 4: Enjoy Your Colored Hair and Let Me Know About Your Experience on It 🙂 Mail Me Anytime If You Want Me to Post Something That Can Be Helpful for You [email protected] Add Tip Ask Question Comment Download

Be the First to Share

Did you make this project? Share it with us!

Posted by Chocolatier Jason Vishnefske & Fashion Consulting Santa Barbara Chocolate on 9th Aug 2016

Who would have thought that cocoa powder could be used to dye and color hair?

That’s right. Cocoa powder is a natural darkening dye. When it comes to dyeing hair, box dyes done at home or at a salon are usually the go-to choice for most women. Box dyes are simple and usually get the job done, but often, they also contain harmful chemicals like ammonia that can irritate the hair or scalp and cause allergic reactions. A bad dye job can even leave hair over-processed and damaged, causing it to look limp and wispy – or even break off. Because of this, more and more women and men are seeking organic and safe ways to dye their hair, and the popularity of natural dyes has increased recently. Along with coffee and henna, cocoa powder holds its own as one of these natural dyes that not only adds beautiful color to the hair, but makes it healthier as well.

Cocoa powder is exceptionally nourishing. It is filled with essential vitamins and minerals that nourish not only the body, but also the hair and scalp. These include magnesium and zinc, which help to fight hair loss, and calcium, which promotes healthy hair growth. Cocoa powder also contains protein and an extremely high level of antioxidants, which also help the scalp to grow longer, stronger and healthier hair. Using cocoa powder in a hair mask or treatment not only adds perfect dark tones to hair, but adds moisture, shine and volume to hair while promoting growth.

Cocoa powder’s dark color evidently makes it perfect for coloring hair. It brings out dark tones in hair, so its effects are best when used on light to medium-brown colored hair, but lighter hair colors like blonde can also use it for a slighter darkening result. When used together with cinnamon, lemon juice and coconut oil, cocoa powder gives hair a very natural looking and flattering brown color that’s arguably better than any box dye. The lemon juice and cinnamon both have natural bleaching or lightening properties, so it’s possible that these two work together to bring out natural highlights in dark hair while the cocoa powder works to enhance the darker tones. Coconut oil is essential to any dye job, as it helps hair to retain its moisture and shine. In this coloring treatment, the coconut oil helps to keep hair soft and protect it from the dryness that the lemon juice may cause. Though you may have to apply the cocoa powder mask a few times before you get to the shade you desire, you’ll see a noticeable change from your very first use. It’s a perfect mix of ingredients that complement each other’s properties and work in a safe, inexpensive way.

Simply put, cocoa powder is one of the amazing natural ingredients with coloring properties that is organic, vegan and cruelty-free. You can use cocoa powder to darken hair along with cinnamon, lemon juice and coconut oil as mentioned, but simply using cocoa powder and water to create a nice, thick paste can give you great results. Being conscious about what you put in your hair is just as important as what you put in your body, and thankfully, cocoa powder works wonders for both!

Lazar Stevic Director of Marketing is the one who shared this beauty secret with us.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Lazar says our Rainforest Red Cocoa works best.

Hair dyeing is something that most men and women do frequently. While some may do it to cover their greys others do it solely for fun. Whatever may be the reason, there’s no denying that dyeing your hair a different colour is fun, as it instantly amps up your overall appearance.

However, the cons that come with colouring your hair regularly are far too many. Most hair colours contain chemicals that can damage your hair, making it look lifeless, dull and damaged. Therefore, when we came across this amazing natural coffee hair dye, we couldn’t stop ourselves from sharing it with you. Here’s how you can make your own chemical-free hair dye at home.

You will need:

  • 2 tablespoon coffee grounds
  • 0.5 cup strong brewed dark-roast coffee
  • 1 cup leave-in conditioner or regular conditioner
  • Shower cap

Step 1: Brew a cup of strong dark-roast coffee and let it cool down sufficiently.

Step 2: Now add 2 tablespoons of coffee grounds and 1 cup conditioner.

Step 3: Wash your hair with your regular shampoo and squeeze out the excess water with your hands.

Step 4: Apply the mixture to your damp hair evenly.

Step 5: Cover your hair with a shower cap to avoid mess.

Step 6: Let the mixture sit for at least one hour to get the best results.

Step 7: Rinse your hair until the water runs colourless; this ensures that the coffee residue has been entirely removed from your hair.

That’s it! Your hair will look shiny with a stunning chocolaty tone, minus the harmful chemicals. Win-win!

Your hair turn grey with age. For some people, this is a welcome sight because they think it is a sign of maturity and wisdom, but many are not happy to see the grey hair, regarding it as a symbol of old age. Many products are available in the market to cover the grey hair, but most of these dyes have harsh chemicals, so many people do not want to use those products. If you are one of them, try these natural hair dyes.

Natural Hair Dye for Grey Hair

1. Henna

Henna is used as a natural hair dye for centuries. It can give a beautiful auburn color to your hair. It is a plant based dye and often comes in the form of powder, so it can be mixed with water, lemon juice, fragrant oils, vinegar and coffee for different colors. If you want a darker color, you can mix henna with indigo. Remember that it has to be applied frequently to maintain the color.

2. Tea Bag

You can use different types of teabags for different colors. For example, you can choose black tea if you want dark hair, and you may use rooibos for red hair. Take a couple of teabags and let them brew in scalding water for fifteen minutes. When it cools down, put the mixture over your clean and wet hair. Wait for about 10 minutes before rinsing the mixture off with cold water. Do not use hot water as it can wash away the color.

3. Rosemary and Sage

Rosemary and sage are also effective natural hair dyes. Take half cup of each herb and boil them in water for half an hour. When it gets cool, massage your hair and scalp with the mixture, and let it stay for some time. Although it will not cover the grey hair completely, it will make them less noticeable by blending the grey hair with your natural hair color.

4. Indian Gooseberry

Indian gooseberry is another effective and natural hair dye for grey hair. You can mix it with coconut oil, almond oil, and massage your scalp and hair with it. The gooseberry will give a nice color to grey hair and the oils will nourish the scalp and hair, giving your hair a healthier appearance.

5. Potato Peel

Take four to six medium sized potatoes and peel them. Add the potato peel to cold water and bring the water to boil, and then let it simmer for five minutes on very low heat. Turn off the heat and let the mixture cool down. Strain the liquid and add a few drops of sandalwood oil. At last, apply this liquid on your hair after washing it. By this way, you can give your grey hair a darker color.

6. Walnuts Shell

You can use walnut shells for giving your grey hair a dark brown color. To make this natural hair dye for grey hair, take some walnut shells and crush them. Put them in water and boil for at least half an hour. Turn off the heat and let it come to room temperature. Strain it and discard the shells. Then apply the dark colored liquid with the help of a cotton wool ball or a piece of sponge over the areas where you need the color. Be careful to wear gloves as this dye can stain your hands and nails as well. Let it stay for an hour and then wash with a mild shampoo.

7. Lemon and Coconut

The mixture of coconut oil and lemon can help you get lustrous and smooth black hair when used twice a week. Mix some lemon juice with coconut oil, and then massage your hair and scalp with the mixture. Leave it for an hour and then wash with a mild shampoo.

8. Beetroot and Carrot Juice

If you want to add a reddish or reddish orange tint to your hair, you can use the juice of beetroot or carrot, or mix both juices. If you are want red tones, use more of the beetroot juice, and if you like a little bit of orange, you can add more carrot juice. You can apply the juice directly on your hair and let it stay on your hair for a couple of hours. After washing your hair, you can then use cider vinegar spray to seal the color.

9. Coffee

Coffee is also a natural hair dye for grey hair and it can give your hair a dark brown color. Brew a cup of espresso and let it cool. Add two cups of leave-in conditioner and two tablespoons of ground coffee beans. Apply this mixture to your clean hair and distribute it evenly. Then wash it with a mild shampoo after an hour. The best results can be achieved after a few applications.

Published November 13, 2012 Last Updated April 2, 2019 By Lori Ryman 144 Comments

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Tweet
  • Email

This post may contain affiliate links. Please read my disclosure.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Natural Hair Dye Methods:

Looking for all natural hair dyes and safe ways to color your hair? Then you are going to love this post! All of the methods for using natural hair dye listed below are 100% natural and all of them are using edible ingredients and herbs!

Many people want to change their hair color to achieve a new look or to cover gray or white hair. But they do not want to use dangerous chemicals that can be hazardous to their health. These are great alternatives to chemical dyes and all of these natural hair dye methods are very effective. I have tried almost all of them myself and they really do work!

Why You Should Use Natural Hair Dye

Chemicals in hair dye have been linked to a variety of very harmful effects. The use of hair dye has been linked to cancer, allergic reactions, and respiratory disorders. You also have to be careful of hair dyes marked as “natural” because they even contain hazardous chemicals such as resorcinol, ammonia or peroxide, and PPD, even if it is a reduced amount. PPD damages the DNA of human cells and often causes allergic reactions. Evidence has shown that those who use hair dye are at an increased risk of developing Hodgkin’s lymphoma, multiple myeloma, and leukemia.

How Natural Hair Dye Works:

Most of these natural hair dyes work progressively, although some of them have immediate results. The progressive hair dyes typically require being used more than once or repetitively to reach your desired color. Although, even with the natural hair dyes that work progressively, immediate results can still occur even from just one use.

Natural hair dye, such as the black walnut powder is one of the more potent and powerful natural hair dyes. With this natural hair dye the change in color can be quite drastic, if that is your desired result. Coffee is another one of the natural hair dyes that can be observed to make a great difference from just one use also.

How to Test Natural Hair Dye

Before using these natural hair dye methods you may want to test the natural hair dye you choose on a test strand to see how it will affect your hair color. This may be of particular importance if you have recently used any chemical hair dyes or rinses to test how the natural hair dye will react when applied.

Natural Hair Dye Options:

1. Using lemons

The method of using lemons to lighten or add highlights to hair has been known of for a long time. This all natural hair dye works more slowly over several uses. The lemon juice acts as a natural bleach and its lightening affects can be intensified by exposing the lemon treated hair to sunlight.

2. Walnuts and black walnuts

The method of black walnut natural hair dye is one of the more powerful ways to color your hair. Black walnuts darken your hair when you use walnut hulls. The dye from black walnuts is very powerful and outer casings tend to stain everything they touch. You can use either the walnut hulls or walnut powder. For the hulls, you would need to crush them and then cover them with boiling water and let them “soak” for three days. Or if you are using black walnut powder, boil water and pour a couple tablespoons of the powder in the water. Let the mixture steep from for a few hours or longer if you are looking to achieve a darker color. (the longer the mixture soaks and steeps the darker the color will become). I tried this natural hair dye method and it worked great. You can see my before and after pictures. I also wrote down the steps I did for the using black walnut powder.

3. Coffee

Strongly brewed black coffee can act as a darkening hair rinse. Let the coffee steep for a longer period of time and then pour the coffee on hair or dip you hair into the coffee mixture.

4. Beet Juice, Carrot Juice

These natural hair dyes can be used to add red tints to your current color. They can be used separately or together. For natural redheads, this method can boost their color. For those with blonde hair beet juice hair dye can create more of a strawberry blonde shade. This natural hair dye mixture of beet juice can be used as often as you like to reach your desired color. Apply the beet and carrot juice mixture to the hair and work it through the hair. The beet juice mixture should be left on the hair for at least 60 minutes.

5. Sage Tea

Sage tea is one the oldest techniques for coloring darker hair. The rinse can be made from sage leaves or sage tea bags. The sage tea darkens and deepens brunet hair. This natural hair dye can also be used to cover gray hair. This rinse can be made by steeping the dried herbs in boiling water for one hour or longer depending on your desired shade. You can continue to apply the rinse weekly to also reach your desired color.

6. Chamomile Tea

Chamomile tea is effective for lightening your hair color. Steep the tea bags in boiling water for at least half an hour. After shampooing your hair and towel drying pour the tea over your hair. This can be reapplied to reach your desired color.

7. Black Tea

Black tea acts as a stain to darken your hair color. Brew a strong mixture of black tea from one or a couple of tea bags with boiling water. Let the tea steep for at least half an hour. After you shampoo your hair and towel dry, pour the tea over and through your hair. Some rinse the mixture out and others leave the tea in their hair. To reach your desired shade you can reapply black tea several times.

You can check out my results with black walnut hair dye and our discussion posts about the natural hair dye methods that have worked for others.

  • Pin
  • Share
  • Tweet
  • Email

About Lori Ryman

Lori Ryman, BS, MS, has been dedicated to researching natural alternatives for the past 15 years. Lori has a background in research methods, health, and nutrition. She started with an Interest in natural alternatives to improve her own health and she continues to share natural DIY projects, recipes and natural alternatives with millions of viewers on

Lori’s research for posts is based on peer reviewed evidenced-based research. Lori is a published author in a peer reviewed research journal. Her work has been covered by MSN, The Huffington Post, wikiHow, The New York Times, and many more.

Sign Up for My FREE Weekly Newsletter!

Plus get my FREE Real Food & Gluten Free 7 Day Meal Plan

This post may contain affiliate links.

How to dye your hair with coffee

How to dye your hair with coffee

Homemade hair dye is easier than you think. If you want to ditch chemical salon solutions to D.I.Y. naturally, this is the article for you!

I turned 50 in December. Where does the time go?

I wanted to have my hair cut into a new style since I’d been growing it out and pulling it back for years. And along with the new cut I thought about color, especially with all the gray hair I have! I wrote an article a few weeks ago on natural fabric dyes and it got me thinking about natural herbal hair dyes.

Many herbs and natural substances make natural dyes. One of the best known is henna, but there are many others.

Natural Herbal Homemade Hair Dye

To make a basic dye, simply brew herbal material into a strong tea and rinse it through your hair. But if you want the dye to last longer, follow these steps. And for anyone who has dark hair with gray coming through, you know how important that is!

Here’s the basic method:

  • Chop or mash your herbal material. (See the rest of the article for suggestions on what to use for your hair color.) You can use fresh or dried for most applications, though specifics are noted with certain herbs. The smaller the material is, the more surface area can be exposed to hair, and therefore, creates a stronger and darker dye.
  • Make a paste by mixing the herbs with some hot water. Add a small amount of water at a time until you get a thick paste the consistency of toothpaste. Hot water will open the pores of the herbs and allow more color to be released.
  • For colors that require making tea, use a large number of herbs – ½ cup of herbs to 2 cups water. Use hot water and steep as long as it takes to cool off. Strain herbs out and transfer tea to a squirt bottle to make application easier.
  • If using a tea, squirt onto scalp and hair, repeating until the tea is gone. Twist hair, secure on top of your head and cover with a damp towel or shower cap. If using a paste, apply the homemade hair dye paste to the roots and cover with a damp towel or shower cap.
  • For both types of preparation, leave on for a half-hour or so and rinse out. I suggest doing it in the shower or over a bathtub because it can make quite a mess.
  • If possible, dry your hair in the sun. It will give it more natural highlights.
  • Most of these dyes are semi-permanent. They will last a few weeks. Hair usually grows out faster than color fades. To keep the color, reapply a few times per month or more.

For All Different Colors

All hair is different. Some take longer to soak up homemade hair dye or others take no time at all. Some hair grows faster while others just plug along slowly. Finally, some colors of hair react differently to different colors. Here’s a list of herbs that work best for each hair color type.


Blonde hair will usually take up more color than most others. Lemon juice works well for light blonde and some darker blondes. A tea made from chamomile and calendula will work for darker blonde types. (Find dried chamomile flowers here and dried calendula flowers here.)

Rhubarb root makes golden honey tones. Simmer the root in water and cool. Use as you would with other tea methods.

It’s also possible that other berberine-containing roots such as mahonia (Oregon Grape Root), yellowroot, bayberry, or yellow dock could work as a blonde homemade hair dye, but I have found no reports of individuals using them.


For brown hair, use a strong black tea or coffee solution.

You can also make tea from nettle, rosemary, and sage. Sage has long been used to cover gray hair. Use it weekly to get better coverage on gray that keeps coming back. (Find dried nettle leaf, dried rosemary, and dried sage leaf here.)

For red hair, nothing beats tomato juice as a homemade hair dye. Massage a generous amount into hair, lightly squeeze out any excess, then pile on top of your head. Cover with a plastic bag or shower cap, and leave on for at least 30 minutes.

You can also make tea from hibiscus flowers and calendula. By adjusting the amount of each, you can vary the shade of brown. And both are full of antioxidants, which are very healthy for your hair. (Find hibiscus flowers here and dried calendula flowers here.)


Pureed beets make a homemade hair dye that will give your hair a reddish-purple tone. And all red tones of hair will pick up highlights from a vinegar rinse (like this) used after any hair color.


True black hair is difficult to work with. Black walnut powder will give you very dark, almost black hair. Indigo will give you blue-black hair, but most sources say it should be used with or after henna treatments. (Find black walnut powder here.)

Henna for Most Hair Colors

You can achieve almost any color with this all-natural, conditioning dye. Find the one that is right for your hair color here.

Homemade Hair Dye Precautions

There are very few precautions you need to take while using herbs to color your hair, but some should always be followed. The most important ones are to use gloves and protect the surface you’re working on. Remember, you’re working with dye.

Black walnut powder should not be used by those with thyroid problems.

And always be sure your solutions are cool before using. DO NOT use them hot! Injury to the scalp could occur.

Don’t allow any of the dyes to get into your eyes or mouth.

How to dye your hair with coffee

If you feel uneasy about using harsh chemicals in your hair but still want to color it, there’s no need to worry. There are plenty of natural ways to color hair and avoid major damage.

Read on for a full guide to all-natural hair dyes and chemical-free, plant-based color brands. Experiment with organic hair colors and never worry about the effects of hair dye again!

Alternatives to Hair Dye

Hair dyes contain harsh chemicals like ammonia and paraphenylenediamine (PPD) that may cause irritation and often leave hair dry and damaged. Thankfully, there are natural ways to color hair and avoid the side effects of chemical hair processing. If you start with heat damaged hair in the first place, healthy hair dye will help you enhance the shade of your locks without further compromising their health.

10 DIY Hair Dyes and Safe Hair Dye Brands

Did you know you can dye your hair at home without hair dye? Herbs, tea, coffee, and lemon do not only spice up your dinners and your life but also make splendid homemade hair dyes. If these options don’t work for you or you want more control over the desired shade, choose among the chemical-free hair dyes also listed below.

#1: Coffee

If you’re looking to go darker with your hair, coffee hair dye would be a good natural option to try. Note that coffee, although black, will not make a diy black hair dye. Instead, it will help you go a shade or two darker and will also cover up some grays.

To prepare the dye, brew a cup of strong coffee, let it cool, and mix with 2 tbsp. of coffee grounds and one cup of leave-in conditioner. Once you’ve got your mix prepared, apply it on clean, damp hair, and let it sit for an hour or so. Rinse and repeat the procedure one again if necessary.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#2: Herbs

There are many herbs that can help you achieve the color you want based on your natural hair color. For instance, hibiscus works best to deepen red shades. Sage deepens shades of brunette and black hair. At the same time, if you have light blonde or bleached hair, you can achieve a vibrant and impactful yellow hair color with turmeric mixed with conditioner. Just check the incredible results shown in this video:

#3: Beet Juice

This natural ingredient can help provide your hair with a natural red tint. Note that beet juice gives cool red, so if you want a warmer tint, mix it with carrot adding in some orange pigment.

Mix the juices with a carrier oil like coconut or olive oil, apply to your hair, and put a plastic cup on. Wait for about an hour and rinse. If you want a darker color, you can always reapply the mixture. The beauty of natural hair dyes is that there are no harmful effects, and you can repeat the process as often as you want to.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#4: Lemon Juice

Subtle sun kissed balayage requires much mastery and substantial investment. But did you know you can achieve a sun kissed hair look with something as common as lemon juice?

To lighten hair naturally with a lemon juice, pour it into a spray bottle, spray the juice liberally throughout your hair, and brush it over to distribute the “dye” evenly. For best results, sit in the sun and leave the juice on for at least an hour before rinsing it off. Mind that this natural hair color is permanent and the strands will remain lightened until you cut them off.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#5: Camomile Tea

Another homemade hair dye that can lighten your hair is chamomile tea. To prepare the tea, steep camomile flowers in boiling water, let the mixture cool, and strain the flowers out. Thus, pour the tea through your clean, damp hair several times.

Camomile tea lightening is most effective on those who already have blonde hair. To maintain beautiful, bright color, repeat the procedure every week or even every wash day.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#6: Henna

There are many benefits of henna for hair that make getting a new color an ultimate treatment procedure. Today, there are a lot of boxed natural henna products with clear color palettes. However, you can buy pure henna powder and mix it with other ingredients to get the desired shade, as described in this handy henna dyeing guide.

Henna color is permanent, even though it tends to fade in about 4 to 6 weeks. Thus, a word of caution: it will be difficult to get rid of the red pigment, so do not use the dye if you contemplate dyeing hair with other synthetic colors any time soon.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#7: Herbatint

Herbatint is one of the safest hair dye brands that prides itself on being the most natural permanent hair coloring gel, free of ammonia and other harsh chemicals. The products are made with herbal extracts that will provide nourishment and protection to your locks and scalp. It also resembles other box dyes, making it easy to choose the desired shade and dye hair at home.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#8: Original & Mineral

Original & Mineral Cørcolor is zero ammonia, PPD or resorcinol. Instead, it has natural and nourishing active ingredients that, according to the brand, are sourced from the outback and ocean. It was one of the first brands to have professional products that were free of chemicals and remains a good natural hair dye to opt for.

How to dye your hair with coffee


ONC NATURAL COLORS is a natural dye brand that claims to provide your locks with the color you’re looking for without exposing your hair to harsh chemicals. It does require heat to open the cuticles of your hair (something that ammonia would normally do) for the color to fully penetrate the hair and not fade.

How to dye your hair with coffee

#10: Logona Herbal Hair Color

Logona Herbal Hair Color is 100 percent botanical and was designed to cover gray hair while providing your hair with the nourishment it needs. It’s vegan-friendly and may contain henna, jojoba oil, and rhubarb root powder.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Coloring hair doesn’t have to be damaging. DIY hair dyes and vegan brands providing healthy hair colors make a good alternative and allow enhancing the color of your tresses, no harm attached.

By Renee Wesonga | 6 years ago | 3 min read

How to dye your hair with coffeeCaffeine helps to keep people awake, right? Some researchers on the other hand have shown how too much of it is not good for your health – but did you know that caffeine also has some benefits for the hair; it promotes growth.

The length and quality of one’s hair depends on the health of the hair follicles.

Here are ways in which coffee benefits hair when topically applied:

Hair loss treatment: No woman likes to lose their hair as this even affects their self-confidence. Caffeine in coffee is great for hair. When a topical application is done on the hair or scalp, it finds its way to the roots and stimulates them.

Hair growth: Coffee stimulates the hair roots by improving its structure and growth. Caffeine can thus restore hair growth and/or prevent hair loss.

Manageable hair: Coffee brew can be used to detangle the hair; it makes the hair shaft stronger and smoother, making it easier to manage while giving it a natural sheen.


Hair mask: Coffee can also be used on hair as hair mask. A tablespoon of honey and olive oil each then add two teaspoons of coffee powder. Make a smooth paste then apply to the hair. Leave it on for about half an hour then rinse it off.

Rinse: Coffee hair rinse enhances the texture and the colour of your hair. Brew coffee as usual ensuring it boils, let the solution cool then use it as a final rinse for your hair after washing it. The result will be silky and smooth and will also help to slow or stop shedding.

Oil: Coffee oil increases blood circulation in the scalp and stimulates the roots of the hair. The phytosterols in the oil promotes moisture retention and absorption. Pour two cups of hair oil of your choice into a pan and add a quarter cup of roasted dark whole coffee beans. The darker the beans the more the benefits they offer.

Cover the mixture and allow to cook in low heat for about eight hours, ensuring you stir it at an interval of every one hour so that it does not burn. Remove from the heat and strain the mixture. Store the mixture in a cool, dark place. The oil can be used on the scalp, added to your shampoo or even added to the water of your final rinse.

Leave-in conditioner: After shampooing the hair, rinse it completely then gently squeeze excess water from hair. Pour brewed cool coffee into hair using a plastic container to catch the drippings. Continue pouring the coffee through the hair until all the drippings cease.

Allow to sit on hair for five minutes. You can then add your desired leave-in conditioner and wrap your hair for half an hour for it to absorb the ingredients. Rinse your hair with lukewarm water then cool water as final rinse. Style as you like.

Dye: The caffeine in coffee also helps to colour the hair naturally, thus, it can be used as a natural dye for grey hair.

By Uplifting Today / August 28, 2018

  • Share
  • Tweet
  • Share
  • Share
  • Flip It

Watching your hair turn gray can be a difficult part of aging for many people. Those who love their natural hair color can have a particular hard time with this, and they may resort to trying to dye their hair with harmful chemicals just to get the color that they loved back.

Many times, these chemicals can weaken your hair follicles and only make the situation worse. Some people try to use vitamins to fix the issue, but oftentimes this does not work either.

How to dye your hair with coffee

Believe it or not, experts are now saying that potato skins can fix the issue of graying hair! It turns out that there are some serious benefits in putting potato juice on your head.

“The starches in the vegetable act as a natural colorant, and have been used as a dye alternative for fabrics for centuries,” said expert Sabrina Perkins.

All you need to try out this strategy is 4 cups of hot water, 6 potatoes, a mesh strainer, Essential oil (option) and a clean bowl. First, peel six potatoes and add them to a pot filled with four cups of water. Once you have done this, boil the water for 25 minutes, and then let it sit for 15 minutes

Then, strain the liquid into the bowl and throw the peels out. You can add a few drops of your favorite essential oil while you wait for it to cool down. As you take your next shower, wash your hair as you normally would, but you should then part it and coat it with the cooled-down potato juice. Massage it into your scalp and rinse it out with cold water.

If you want to keep the mixture in longer, put a shower cap on over it before rinsing it out.

How to dye your hair with coffee

In order to see results, you need to do this at least once a week for an extended period of time. However, it’s definitely worth a try, as many are saying that it does wonders!

COMMENT POLICY: We have no tolerance for comments containing violence, racism, vulgarity, profanity, all caps, or discourteous behavior. Thank you for partnering with us to maintain a courteous and useful public environment!

We may earn money or products from the companies mentioned in this post, and as an Amazon Associate I earn from qualifying purchases. Please see my full disclosure for more information.

If you’re allergic to hair dye or simply looking for a natural alternative to chemical-based dyes, this post contains a list of DIY natural hair dye options you could try in your hair instead.

How to dye your hair with coffee

I’ve been allergic to hair dye since I was about 16.

Before that, I’d had highlights (remember those blonde stripes that used to be fashionable? Shudder.), and I’d even gone in the total other direction and dyed my hair entirely black (are you even a 90s kid if you didn’t have an emo-phase?!).

Then, one day, I had a patch-test before I had my hair dyed and my skin freaked out.

My entire scalp started itching, and the patch behind my ear starting burning – even after washing the patch-test off immediately, the skin behind both my ears came up in a horrendous, painful red rash, and my ears swelled up and starting leaking this clear fluid.

It was so bad I had to go to the Doctors to get a treatment to soothe the red, scabby rash the skin on my neck and ears had turned into. If I’ve ever dared to do another patch-test since then, I get the same results. I hate to think what would have happened if I’d by-passed the skin test and dyed my hair – always get a patch test!

So, since I was a teenager I’ve had to deal with the same hair colour. In the general scheme of things, it’s no big deal. Sure, I’d love to see what I look like ash-blonde or with coppery highlights, but it is what it is.

For a lot of people, a good natural hair dye alternative is henna, which is a plant-based temporary dye. However, I’ve also had an allergic reaction to a henna tattoo before, so that’s out!

If you’re in the same boat as me – or maybe you’re just reluctant to put chemical-based dyes on your head – the good news is that there are natural hair dyes that can be a fun way to experiment with changing your hair colour.

Why Use A Natural Hair Dye?

Of course, being allergic to hair dye is a good reason to look for natural alternatives!

However, you might be looking to switch to a more natural alternative for other reasons:

  • Natural hair dyes have far fewer chemicals. Chemical hair dyes use so many ingredients that most of us can’t even pronounce, let alone predict what they actually are. Those chemicals are lingering in your hair, scalp, and on your skin – and a lot of people are understandably uncomfortable with that.
  • More environmentally friendly. Natural hair dyes like the ones listed below are a far more eco-conscious way to have fun with your hairstyle – they may be more temporary, but even the smallest ways you reduce your impact on the environment can make a big difference.
  • Cheaper! Most of the natural hair dyes listed below will cost you less than $2 – versus paying $100+ to have your hair dyed at the hairdresser, it’s kind of an obvious choice when you’re trying to be more frugal with your money!

Now, of course, natural dyes probably aren’t as effective as chemical-based dyes. Additionally, your results will vary depending on your hair colour. So don’t expect these natural hair dyes to blow your mind. They’re a fun (and cheap) way to mix things up with your hair if you don’t have any other options!

1. Coffee

Coffee is a great natural way to darken your hair and add extra dimension to your locks.

Simply brew a strong cup of black coffee, and once it’s cooled mix in a few tablespoon of conditioner.

Apply the mix to your hair and allow it to sit for about an hour, and then rinse with apple cider vinegar to look the colour in.

When I tried this, I could definitely see a difference, but it didn’t last for long so it’s temporary measure. However, it did have the added benefit of making my hair smell absolutely amazing (if you like coffee!).

2. Lemon Juice

In contrast, lemon juice is a good natural way to lighten your hair. If you’re a brunette, don’t expect to apply lemon juice and suddenly transform into a platinum blonde – lemon juice will create something closer to what your hair looks like when it’s been lightened in the sun after a summer holiday.

Simply spray fresh lemon juice into your hair (again – smells amazing!) and leave it to sit there for a few hours. Sitting in the sun will enhance the look.

3. Tea

Tea, like coffee, can be used to darken your hair. You’ll want to follow the same steps as the coffee recipe – brew a strong cup of black tea (use 2 – 3 bags), and then stir in some conditioner before applying to your hair.

Leave it for at least an hour before rinsing.

Feeling experimental? (Well, you wouldn’t be on a natural hair dye post if you weren’t!) Try using chamomile tea to lighten your hair, or rooibos tea for a reddish tint.

4. Beetroot

Anyone who has cooked with beetroot before knows that the root vegetable will staining anything and anyone it comes into contact with, so it should be no surprise that it can also be a great hair dye for a reddish tint.

Blend beet juice with coconut oil, then apply liberally to your hair before wrapping it. Leave for an hour or so before washing out.

5. Walnut Shells

The hulls of walnuts produce an incredibly potent stain that you can use to dye your hair a darker shade.

Be warned – this stuff will dye everything it touches – so take care to wear clothes you don’t mind getting dye on them, and use a pot you don’t care about instead of your bathtub to avoid it getting ruined.

This post is fantastic for showing exactly what you need to dye your hair with black walnuts.

6. Herbs

There are a number of herbs that you can use to add a tint to your hair. You’ll need to brew these herbs in water for about 30 minutes before cooling, straining, and then applying to your hair before leaving for around an hour.

Blondes: Saffron, marigold, calendula, sunflower petals, cassia powder.

Redheads: calendula, rosehips, henna (if not allergic), hibiscus

Brunettes: Sage, cloves, rosemary, blackberry shoots

I hope these natural hair dye alternatives have given you some inspiration for ways to mix up your hairstyle with no chemicals!

How to dye your hair with coffee

Let’s talk about Jazzing hair color!

If you’ve been in the DIY hair color game for a while, the odds are that you’ve heard of Jazzing hair color by Clairol at some point. This revolutionary hair product has been around since the early ’80’s and is still widely used in salons and homes today.

How to dye your hair with coffee

What is Jazzing Hair Color?

Jazzing hair color is a temporary/semi-permanent hair color (read more about the different types of hair color) made by Clairol. It was developed in the ’80’s, specifically for ethnic hair, although it can be used on any type of hair.

Clairol wanted a vibrant hair color that was “shiny-sheer,” without causing hair damage. In fact, it can be used directly after a relaxing service, on permed hair, previously colored hair or virgin hair.

Since this product is ammonia free and doesn’t require the use of developer, it will not cause any damage to your hair.

However, for a more vibrant end-result, you can lighten your hair before applying Jazzing hair color, which may cause damage (but here are some tips to keep bleached hair healthy.)

What Shades Are Available?

The Clairol Professional website lists the following shades as available:

How to dye your hair with coffee

The clear shade can be used to add a gloss over your natural hair, or previously colored hair. It can also be used to dilute any of these shades for a less dramatic result.

Why Should You Use This Product?

How to dye your hair with coffee

If you are trying to add some color to your hair without damage (especially after a perm or relaxing service) or blend greys without the use of ammonia or peroxide, this product is for you. Keep in mind that it will not completely cover greys, but blends them, making them less noticeable.

Additionally, you can use this product to keep your permanent hair color looking fresh in between services. For example, if you have vibrant red hair, you can apply shade 58, Ruby Red, every so often to keep your hair looking like it was just done at the salon.

This is also a great product for people who like to change their hair color often. The semi-permanent version will rinse out within a few weeks, leaving you with the option of trying something new.

Last, but not least, if you want to add some shine or gloss to your natural hair color, 10 Clear will do just that.

How To Use Jazzing Hair Color:

How to dye your hair with coffee

The great thing about this product is that it can be used as both a semi-permanent or temporary hair color (although it has been said to last more than one wash).

To Use As a Temporary Color:

  • Apply to clean, damp, towel-dried hair. Don’t forget to use protective cream along the hairline to protect your skin from the dye.
  • Process for 5-10 minutes.
  • Shampoo the product out of your hair and style as desired.

To Use As a Semi-Permanent Color:

  • Like stated above, apply to clean, damp, towel-dried hair with a protective cream along the hairline.
  • Cover hair with a plastic cap and let process for up to 30 minutes under a warm dryer. The heat allows it to become a semi-permanent color (although the use of heat is not recommended after a relaxing service).
  • Shampoo and style as desired.

Final Tips:

How to dye your hair with coffee

  • If your hair is too wet or too dry when you apply it, the results will not be favorable. Make sure to use damp, towel-dried hair.
  • Because it doesn’t use peroxide, Jazzing hair color will not lift your hair. If you apply a lighter color, like 20 Bold Gold to black hair, your hair will still be black (with a tiny hint of gold).
  • The best shades for grey blending are 78 Creme Soda, 80 Toasted Chestnut, 94 Ebony, 96 Coffee Bean, and 99 Bluest Black.
  • Use dry shampoo in between washes to make your color last longer. Similarly, use cool or lukewarm water when shampooing your hair.
  • Many people have noted that a standard hairdryer is not strong enough to produce the amount of heat needed to lock the color in. I recommend the use of a bonnet hair dryer.
  • If you get this dye on your skin, it will take a while to fade away. Roux Clean Touch is a great product for getting color off the skin. Similarly, a protective skin barrier is a good precaution to take.
  • Along those same lines, it will probably stain any porous surface it touches such as the bathtub, countertops, clothes, etc. For bathroom surfaces, bleach should clean up the mess. Clothes and carpet won’t be that lucky.
  • Jazzing hair color contains conditioning ingredients, so excess conditioner is not needed. Additionally, too much conditioner has been said to make the color fade quicker.

Video Evidence

Although ThikandKurly didn’t achieve her end-result by only using Jazzing hair color, this video gives you a good idea of how to use it and what it looks like. Additionally, her end-result is beautiful and a great source of inspiration!

Where Can I Buy It?

How to dye your hair with coffee

Like what you see? Lucky for you, you can pick it up at any Sally Beauty Supply store, or other various places.

If you don’t like to “people,” and you don’t mind waiting two days for that free Prime shipping, Amazon has a killer selection at a great price.

Your Turn: Did you enjoy this post? I’ll love you forever if you share it with your friends on your favorite social media website…

Have you ever used Jazzing hair color? What did you think? I’d love to read your feedback in the comment section below…

How to dye your hair with coffee

3 thoughts on “What is Jazzing Hair Color and Why Should You Use It?”

I’ve used Jazzing before, and loved the results. I used it with a hair dryer, and it lasted for weeks. Sadly, they don’t Make any grey shaDes. Is there a similar Product In grey?

Best post ever on one of my favorite products.

Most people spend their morning commutes trying to keep their coffee from spilling and staining their clothes. Sometimes, however, it’s fun to dye clothes with coffee. It’s a natural — and effective dy. It’s also easy to dye clothing with coffee. Here’s how.

Materials Needed

You’ll need the following:

  • lots of coffee to brew
  • a way to brew your coffee
  • a large pot
  • a stove
  • a spoon
  • the clothing you’re dying

This will work best with white, or at least light-colored, clothing. Coffee dyes often don’t show up well on darker colors.

Step 1: Brew Lots of Coffee

You’re going to need to fully submerge the clothing that you’re dying in coffee, so you’ll need to brew a good amount of coffee. If you only have a two-cup French press or don’t want to make several pour-overs, you can easily make a big pot of either instant coffee or cold brew. Both are effective for dying. As you brew your coffee, place it in a large pot.

The strength of your brew will affect how dark the clothing is dyed. A stronger brew will make clothing darker than a lighter one.

(While instant coffee is fine to use for dying clothing, most of the coffee enthusiasts we know have old beans lying around. This is a great use for coffee that’s past its prime.)

Step 2: Bring Your Brewed Coffee to a Boil

With your pot full of brewed coffee, bring the coffee to a boil on the stove. Once the coffee is boiling, turn off the stove. You can put a lid on the pot and leave it on the burner to keep the coffee as hot as possible, but the coffee shouldn’t be boiling while you’re dying your fabric.

Step 3: Steep Your Clothing in the Pot

Put the clothing you want dyed in the pot of coffee. The clothing should be fully submerged, unless you only want part of it dyed. Once it’s submerged, stir the clothing with a spoon to eliminate any air pockets. All parts of the clothing that you want dyed should be in direct and full contact with the coffee.

Let the clothing steep for a while. The more time you leave it in the coffee, the darker the dye will be.

If you aren’t sure how much you want your clothing dyed, you can pull it out after one hour to see what it looks like. If you want it dyed more, just reheat the coffee and put your clothing back in.

Step 4: Rinse Off Your Clothing

Once you’re happy with the result, rinse off your clothing with cold water until the water coming draining from it is clear. This indicates that the clothing is thoroughly rinsed off.

Step 5: Wash Your Pot

Promptly dump the coffee out of your pot and wash the pot. Doing so quickly after the dying is done will keep the coffee from staining your pot.

Step 6: Wash Your Coffee-Dyed Clothing Gently

While your clothing is thoroughly dyed, the dye isn’t colorfast. It’ll fade as you wash the clothing. To reduce how much the dye fades, wash your clothing in cold water and with a gentle detergent. Additionally, don’t wash it with whites, as any dye that comes out could stain them.

Show Us Your Coffee-Dyed Clothing

If you dye clothing with coffee, we’d love to see how it turns out. Send us a picture of you in your coffee-dyed clothing on Instagram.

How to cut a cigar

For the cigar smoker, a cigar cutter – or, if preferred, a punch – is an item that is essential to have to hand when out and about. Yet, like everyone else, cigar lovers are not infallible, and it is the case that you might forget your cutter! It’s not the end of the world – we will explain below how you can cut a cigar should this happen to you – but it is a nuisance!

This is why many of us have a small cutter or punched on a keyring for convenience. So, let’s say you have accidentally mislaid your favourite cigar cutter, and the spare punch you carry is attached to your other set of keys, and you’re at a fine gathering or out with friends – how do you cut your cigar? Let’s have a look!

What Can You Use if You Don’t Have a Cigar Cutter?

There are a number of emergency measures you can resort to should you find you don’t have your cigar cutter with you, so let’s go through them:

Fingernail – if you have decent length fingernails, this is one of the best ways of cutting a cigar without a cutter. In fact, the thumbnail is probably the best, being the easiest and often the longest. Use to roughly cut the cap – don’t dig too deep or you may damage the cigar – and that should loosen it up enough for you to peel the skin away and create the opening you need.

Slicing – this method uses a blade or knife, so if you either carry one or can find one to hand – or indeed borrow – then you can enjoy a smoke. Don’t chop the cap off, use the blade to slice around and then – as above – peel it away. Or, you can slice a cross into the end of the cigar, and peel the skin away so you can draw through the hole you have created.

Poke a Hole – anything with a sharp end can be used to poke a hole in the end of the cigar, just as a cigar punch would be used for. A small hole can be enlarged slightly and make for a perfectly good smoke. Use a paper clip or the end of a golf tee, perhaps a toothpick or a small screwdriver, or anything you have to hand that you can carefully poke a hole in your cigar with.

Use Your Teeth – take note: this is only ever to be done if you are alone! Never, ever use your teeth to cut a cigar if there is anyone else around! It is uncouth and you should try every other option before biting a cigar! It may be seen in Hollywood movies, often where the ‘tough guy’ bites the end off his cigar as a show of his prowess, but in actual fact it is not tough at all. A real man would casually take his cigar cutter from his pocket, neatly cut the end of his cigar, and smoke away. Biting is the last resort, so be warned!

Do You Have to Cut a Cigar?

The simple answer is yes; if you do not cut the cap of the cigar, you cannot smoke it properly – end of story! The cut enables you to draw on the cigar, which is the very essence of smoking. The flavour from smoking a cigar comes from the air being drawn through it from one end to the other – both being open – so it needs somewhere to enter, and to exit.

Of course, the answer could be more elaborate, as we could say no, you don’t have to cut a cigar: you can in fact choose to punch a hole (as mentioned in the section above). This performs the same function in providing an exit point for the air drawn through the tobacco.

Is there a difference in flavour between a punched and a cut cigar? This is one of those personal choice affairs! Some people say one is more rich and flavoursome than the other, but others disagree; we recommend that if you are relatively new to cigar smoking, you try both, and you can make up your own mind!

Can You Cut a Cigar With Scissors?

You can buy specialist ‘cigar scissors’, which are designed to take the cap away. In truth, these are just another name for a type of cigar cutter, and an effective one too. With ordinary scissors, you could conceivably cut the cap off a cigar, but we would not recommend it unless you have no other option. It’s far better to use the slice technique than to simply cut right through the cigar with an ordinary pair of scissors.

How Do You Cut a Cigar with a Cutter?

Briefly, here’s how it works: a standard type of cigar cutter is akin to a miniature guillotine. It consists of one or more very sharp, small blades. You place the cigar into the cutter, and press either a button or lever to activate the blade. The cap of the cigar is neatly cut – just below the shoulder for maximum effect – and it is ready to use. There is knack to getting it right that includes making sure you have your cutter at the right place on the cigar head, but once you have it, you will be able to perform what is actually a very stylish little move in one go, and impress your friends too!

The above should give you a reminder that wherever you are, if you are carrying cigars with you, you also need to have on your person a cutter or a punch. To be caught without one when in company is not the worst thing in the world, but every man knows that a cigar smoker carries his own cutter! Of course, your friends will be more than happy to lend you one, but they won’t expect you to make a habit of it! Remember your cutter, and attach a spare to your keys, and you will never get caught out again!

Do you want to learn how to properly cut a cigar with or without a cutter?

There are many different ways of properly cutting a cigar, even cutting a cigar with a knife, each having its own quirks depending on the handmade cigar of your choosing. You don’t just pick up a cigar and start puffing. Let’s start with learning how to cut a cigar with a cutter.

1. Choosing the right cutter

To get you ready to cut first, you need to choose the right cutter and have in mind, the bigger the cut, the more smoke you’ll draw. The most common cutters available are:

  • Guillotine (single or double-bladed)
  • Cigar Punch
  • Cigar Scissors
  • V-Cut
  • Cigar Piercer

No matter which cutter you decide on using. The trick is to hold the cigar firmly with one hand using your other hand to slice. You can buy one at Cigar Country!

2. Where to cut

A cigar has two ends; the foot is where you light it, and the head you cut off. Place the cutter of your choice right above where you want to cut it and go for it!

3. Moistening

After the right cutter is chosen, the cigar’s head (or cap) must be moistened. The wrapper is extremely delicate; it must to dampened to avoid breaking or tearing. One must place the cigar between lips (no need to lick it!); the humidity on your lips will suffice to keep the cigar from tearing. Now more than ever, make sure you disinfect cutters between uses or don’t share cutters like you don’t share the cigar you are smoking.

4. Getting to it

Guillotine, Scissors & V-Cut

Place the moistened head between the blades just below the cap and clip it with a quick and firm hand. Try not to cut more than a 1/4″ and enough to get some air flowing.

Cigar Punch & Cigar Piercer

Hold the cigar towards the head. Place the puncher over the center of the cap. Press the puncher gently and firmly, twisting it.

How to cut a cigar with a knife and other unexpected tools?

You’ve got a delicious Puro and no cutter at hand! What can you do? Do not despair. Cigar industry insiders have to improvise cutting without a cutter most of the time.

If this is the case, here are some unexpected tools to help if you leave or lose your cutter. Cutting a stogie with a knife is not unheard of. Cutters are like socks; they are frequently lost. And remember, a badly cut cigar is better than no cigar:

  • Matchstick (use as a puncher)
  • Pocketknife/ knife (use as a guillotine)
  • Scissors (use as cigar scissors)
  • Teeth (use your front teeth or central incisors as a guillotine)
  • Fingernails (use thumb and index fingers to pick the cap)

Always remember to use a sharp tool. Cut below the flag leaf (cap). Dust off the head to remove any remains, and you are ready to smoke. To read on, check out our How to Smoke a Cigar post. Looking for cigars to buy? Check out our catalog at Cigar Country. Enjoy!

For further information to buy La Flor Dominicana please reach out to Cigar Country via the contact form or live chat.

How to cut a cigar

Before you start smoking a cigar, you need to cut off its tip. Usually, it is sealed. Once upon a time such tips were bitten off with teeth or cut off with a knife, sometimes they were pierced with an awl or other sharp objects. Of course, such methods of cutting a cigar may ruin it: in such a way, you will achieve nothing but uneven burning, poor traction and the pieces of tobacco may remain on your lips. Also, the cigar’s covering layer may unwrap. To remove the cap without harm to the cigar, you need a special tool called a cigar cutter.

How to cut a cigar

Table of Contents

Why do you need cutting a cigar?

No matter how the cigar is sealed (with a separate piece of tobacco sheet forming a cap, or the end of the cover sheet forming a layer, or twisted into a pigtail), your goal is to cut the cigar so that it exposes the filling, but not allow turn around the cover sheet. Along with this, you must follow another rule: the cigar should be cut so that the cover sheet remains on it.

How to cut a cigar

If the cutting a cigar is done in a wrong way, the cover sheet may unwrap and then the cigar is practically ruined; in the best case, the winding of the cover sheet will simply weaken, but then the cigar will not burn evenly (the filling is faster than the cover sheet), and this is a spoiled pleasure. In addition, an erroneous sawn-off of tobacco rags may adhere to your teeth and lips.

There are many types of cutters, but the guillotine type is the most popular one. Such cutters can be with either one or two blades. Of course, if the blade is double, then it is much better. Another famous type of cutter is special cigar scissors. With these tools, you can, having previously retreated about three millimeters from the end, cut the cigar so that only a thin ring is left from the cap. Only then the cover sheet will remain in place, this cap does not allow it to turn around.

How to cut a cigar

Two other types of cutters also help smokers. The so-called punch can cut a hole of a couple of millimeters deep in the item’s tip. But such a tool can only be used for straight cigars. In the case of the sharp tip resembling a pyramid or rocket, it is absolutely useless. Another cutter in the shape of the letter V makes a recess in the shape of this letter V at the tip of the cigar.

Let’s take a closer look at cutting a cigar with different cutters.

Cutting a cigar with a guillotine cutter

Most often, people use a guillotine for trimming cigars, which can be small pocket and large-sized instruments located on a table. It is a device with 1 or 2 blades.

How to cut a cigar

The step-by-step guide on how to cut a cigar with a guillotine cutter:

  1. After examining the piece, you need to find the place where the cap ends, it is there that you need to make a sawn-off punch with a cutting tool;
  2. It is important to make sure that the blade is sharp if it is dull, then cutting a cigar won’t work and you’ll just ruin it.
  3. Insert the tobacco product into the pre-washed tool;
  4. Press the blade sharply and cut off the cap

How to cut a cigar with a punch?

The simplest tool for cutting is a cigar punch. Such tools don’t even cut cigars, but simply make a hole in the sealed end. The designs of the punches may differ, their diameter may be different, but there is one principle – with the sharp end of the piercer we make a hole in the cigar cap.

How to cut a cigar

Many smokers ignore this tool, considering it unworthy of their attention. The punch can’t be called a universal instrument since the hole made with its help does not always open sufficient traction. However, no one says that only one hole needs to be made to cut off the tip properly.

Cigars are produced in different sizes and some of them are quite big in diameter. Not every guillotine, cutter or even scissors can cope with such a cigar. In this case, you can use the punch by making several holes in the cap. Some cutters even make five holes in the cigar with a certain image (take for instance, the latte art) – to decorate the sealed tip with such holes. However, when it comes to Torpedo cigars, most punches are powerless.

How to cut a cigar with a punch? No rush is good advice. The process is quite simple: open the punch’s blade, put it on the cigar’s cap and make a cut-out, immersing the punch in it. Do not apply excessive force, as the covering sheet may burst.

How to use cigar scissors?

Cigar scissors are perhaps the most classic instrument for smokers. Yes, the very movement of the fingers is most familiar, especially for people who have been smoking cigars for 20 years and longer.

There are also many models of such scissors. Some models resemble a Swiss folding knife, they fold and contain a punch, a guillotine, and a ton of other, very necessary things. Or you can buy classic cigar scissors. It is recommended to use them at home where no one can criticize your style.

How to cut a cigar

The sequence of actions when cutting a cigar with scissors is the same as with any other cutting tool. Take a cigar in one hand, scissors in the other one. Move them towards each other, reduce the blades to touch a piece, carefully drawing the cut line, and clearly, without any fuss, cut off the cap. Do not crush it, but cut it off.

How to cut a cigar without a cutter?

But not all people are heavy smokers, and if you bought a cigar for the first time, then you are unlikely to find a special tool for cutting at your home. Below you can find a few methods to cut a cigar at home by means of improvised tools. Most often, thin-blade knives can be applied with such a purpose. First of all, it is worth checking if your knife is sharp. After that, you must perform the following steps:

  • Place a cigar on the cork mat;
  • Attach a knife to the cap;
  • With a sharp movement, cut off the unwanted part;

Do not cut a cigar or perform slow movements, in such a way you may ruin the product. And if you plan to smoke often, then you should purchase special tools to crop the cap in a matter of seconds.

Final thoughts

No matter which cutter you prefer, you should definitely pay attention to its blade. The blade of any cutter should be sharp, and as long as possible it should remain so. It should be very sharp and, if possible, remain as long as possible. If the blade becomes dull, it will not cut off the tip but will tear it off, thus violating the structure of the covering sheet.

What can I use if I don’t have a cigar cutter?

No problem. There are several ways to clip your cigar when you’re stranded without a cutter. If you usually carry a knife with you, you’re in luck. Simply hold the head of the cigar firmly in one hand, then using the blade of your knife, place it about 1/16th of an inch from the top of the cap.

How do you cut a cigar without a cutter?

  1. Use Your Thumbnail. The best way to cut a cigar without a cutter is with your thumbnail. …
  2. Slice It. If you’re hesitant to put your cuticles to work and you carry a Swiss Army knife or a quality pocket knife with a sharp blade, you’re in luck. …
  3. Poke It. …
  4. Bite It.

What can you use to cut a cigar?

The most common tools available are any of the following:

  1. Single Blade Guillotine.
  2. Double Blade Guillotine.
  3. Cigar Scissors.
  4. Cigar Punch.
  5. V-Cut.
  6. Cigar Piercer.

Is it better to cut or punch a cigar?

Smoke – Since the punch creates a small hole there is not enough space for the smoke to travel through the cigar and thus produce lot less smoke then from slicing it. The cutter on the other hand since it slices right through there is a much larger cut and therefore it produces much thicker and stronger smoke.

Should you leave the ash on a cigar?

Once ash accumulates, you tap it off. Not so with cigars! Ash insulates the burn and should be allowed to fall off naturally. … Knocking all the ash off can cause the cigar to burn too hot, which will affect the taste.

Can a cigar cutter cut off a finger?

It is possible to receive a severe injury from a poorly handled cigar cutter. In 1999, basketball star Michael Jordan injured a finger with a cigar cutter which some believe led to his second retirement.

Can I cut a cigar with scissors?

How to cut a cigar. Many feel that a guillotine-style cigar cutter or cigar scissors are the most effective way to cut a premium cigar. Be careful not to cut beyond the cap of the cigar. Aside from a guillotine cutter, some smokers use a sharp knife, a cigar punch, a V-cutter, and some even use their teeth.

How do you bite a cigar?

Just chomp down right at the spot you would place your normal cigar cutter. Bite hard and fast, pulling away at the end. More skilled cigar biters actually place the head of their cigar between two incisors, cutting off a circular portion of the wrapper by rotating the cigar between their sharpest teeth.

Should you relight a cigar?

A properly rolled cigar should remain lit but, if it extinguishes itself, it is proper to relight it within one to two hours. Any longer than that, it will taste stale.

Should you inhale a cigar?

When it comes to inhaling cigars, there’s no specific rule, and the fact is, a number of cigar smokers do inhale as well as retrohale. In the latter case, you puff on your cigar and blow the smoke out your nose. … I don’t know when it became official that you’re not supposed to inhale cigars.

Can I cut cigar in half?

Cut Your Cigar In Half To Share

The tobacco in one end of the cigar is different than the tobacco in the other end. The cigarmaker puts very specific tobaccos in different positions of the cigar to ensure a changing and dynamic smoking experience from beginning to end.31 мая 2016 г.

Do you smoke cut side of cigar?

On a new cigar, one end — the “foot” — is already open. The other end — the “cap” — is enclosed by a small piece of tobacco leaf that’s separate from the main wrapper. As the cap end of the cigar will go in your mouth, it must be cut open before you can smoke it.18 мая 2018 г.

Are cigars harmful if not inhaled?

Cigar Smoking Can Cause Cancers Of The Mouth And Throat, Even If You Do Not Inhale. Cigar Smoking Can Cause Lung Cancer And Heart Disease. Tobacco Use Increases The Risk Of Infertility, Stillbirth, And Low Birth Weight. Cigars Are Not A Safe Alternative To Cigarettes.

To get the best out of your torpedo cigar, you must know the best way to cut it. How much you cut and your style of cutting can be down to personal preference, but you should also follow certain guidelines to make sure you get a nice, clean cut every time.

What Is A Torpedo Cigar?

Torpedo cigars are so called because of their shape: they look just like a mini torpedo. They are often classified as figurados, and can include Belicosos and Pyramids. The sharply tapered end gives you a more concentrated smoke and you can savor a fuller, richer flavor.

Tips For Cutting Cigars

Before you embark on cutting your torpedo cigar first take a look at these important tips.

  • Unlike other cigars torpedoes are not always capped. You need to be very careful when cutting it, that you do not go so far down the cigar that it begins to unravel.
  • It’s always best to use a cigar cutter as this gives you a straight, clean cut. To fully enjoy your torpedo don’t cut it with your teeth or scissors as you may get a jagged edge and an uneven draw.
  • If you’re new to cutting torpedo cigars, it can feel very daunting cutting that tapered end. If in doubt about how much to cut off, always cut less than you think rather than more. If you make a mistake it’s far easier to cut a bit more off than ruin a good cigar.

How To Cut A Torpedo Cigar

Now that you have your cigar and your cutter, you are ready to relax and enjoy it. Just follow these simple instructions to get the best cut every time.

There are a few different options you can use, but here we will look at the two most common – straight cut and v-cut.

The Straight Cut

To get the perfect straight cut, always use a guillotine cutter. Your torpedo cigar is cut very similarly to a normal cigar and if you can, use a double blade cutter.

  1. The first thing to do is find the edge of the cap. This is very important so that you don’t accidentally cut too far down the cigar.
  2. Opinion is divided on this next step. Some people recommend that you moisten the cap before cutting, while others say this affects the flavour. If you do choose to moisten it you can simply lick it, use a dab of water or if you want a really special smoke, a dab of your favourite whiskey or spirit of your choice.
  3. Open your cutter and put the head of your cigar inside. If you’re not sure how much to cut the estimate is for a quarter of an inch and you can always increase it if you feel you need to. The exact amount you cut off will be totally down to your own preference and the draw that you want. Make sure you keep the cigar completely level.
  4. With the cigar in the right place slowly push the blades so that they rest on the edge, but don’t push down too hard so that you begin to cut. This gives you the chance to realign the cigar before you actually cut it.
  5. When you’re sure the cigar is exactly where you want it close the cutter in a very quick sharp action. A quick cut will give you a much cleaner end.
  6. When your cigar has been cut remove any loose bits by blowing gently on the head.
  7. You can now test the draw and if you feel it is too tight for your own tastes, you can repeat the action by cutting small amounts each time until you are happy with the result.

One variation of the straight cut is the angled cut. This cut will expose a larger surface area and provide you with a much better draw. To get this cut follow the steps above, but when you are ready to cut, angle the cigar to about 45° and cut it with a swift, clean cut.

The V-Cut

The other option we are going to look at is the V-cut, which gives the head the shape of a V. The shape of this cut exposes a good surface area to give you a nice clean draw.

As with the straight cut be very careful about cutting too much off the head and it’s best to start with just a few millimetres and then test the draw until you are happy.

Want to visualize the process? Enjoy the YouTube video below.

Enjoy Your Cigar!

As any cigar smoker will tell you there is usually a preferred method of cutting your cigar and you may need to experiment until you find the right one for you. Once you’ve got your cut you will be able to enjoy your torpedo cigars to the full every time.

How to cut a cigar

Your cigar experience starts with a correct cut on your new cigar.

Learn how to properly cut a Findy Cigar, Cohiba, or any other premium brand!

Cutting a cigar is one of the most basic, but undervalued steps in enjoying any cigar. Many people will cut too much, too little, or even just plain incorrectly! Don’t worry if that describes you; cutting a cigar can be surprisingly difficult. It is nevertheless no longer an intimidating experience, after picking the right cutter and learning how to correctly cut a cigar. In addition, cigar forms and sizes as well as cutting instruments are available in various styles. How and where the cigar should be cut varies by cigar but is vital to enjoying your new cigar, wrapped in high-class brand wrappers, like Maduro & Habano.

A proper cigar cut involves the correct placement and a swift cut.

As soon as you have purchased your cigar and have procured a sharp cigar cutter for the cut, you can begin by naming the cigar’s shoulder. This is the spot where the round cap of the cigar begins to straighten out to the curved end. You’re going to make the cut here. Position the cigar’s head into the cigar cutter and slightly close the blades to meet the cigar. This correctly places the cigar and stops movement, which could lead to a rupture or cut in the wrong spot. When the cigar is in place, use a quick even pressure to cut it swiftly. If you experience problems, open the double-bladed cutter blades and place it on a level surface which is an easier way to cut the smoke. Insert the cigar’s head between the blades to lay equally on the table, and quickly clip the cigar’s head. This is a reliable way of achieving a flawless cut. Remember – you can always cut off more!

Ripping or tearing your cigar wrapper can be avoided.

Keep your cigar still while cutting!

Straight cutting is one of the most classic and widely used methods possible for amateur’s and professionals alike. A cigar cuter is preferred, but even a sharp knife will do in a pinch! Unlike punch and V-cutters, knowing exactly how to perform a flawless straight cut requires skill and experience, but is rewarding and will give satisfaction in your cigars for years to come. The cutting measures themselves should, in any case, be swift and definitive while being accurate. A slow cut can be more harmful than beneficial, as extended pressure will eventually crush or tear the delicate wrapper of the cigar. Keeping the cigar still and moving the cutter against it is the preferred method, as this avoids the cigar slipping or tearing in the process. Hold your cigar near the head of the cigar, which is the just above the shoulder and below the band. This will help keep your cut straight and your cigar from moving while using a cigar cutter.

How should you cut a Findy Cigar?

Findy Cigars in Tampa, FL are premium smokes that can be enjoyed with a variety of cuts.

A straight cut is a go-to cut for a reason. Any decent cigar can be enjoyed with a cigar cut, just like Findy Cigars. You also have additional options, such as a v-cut and a punch cut. Learning how to perform a proper straight cut is worth the time and learning that’s required. You’ll find that a straight cut, when following the steps outlined above, will result in a smooth, full-flavored experience, every time. Stop in at Findy Cigar Company & Hookah Lounge in Tampa, FL today and choose which cigar you’d like to experience – and see how the pros do a straight cut!

Can you use scissors to cut a cigar?

How to cut a cigar. Many feel that a guillotine-style cigar cutter or cigar scissors are the most effective way to cut a premium cigar. Be careful not to cut beyond the cap of the cigar. Aside from a guillotine cutter, some smokers use a sharp knife, a cigar punch, a V-cutter, and some even use their teeth.

Do you cut both ends of a cigar?

The cap end of a cigar is the rounded end without the tobacco exposed, and this is the end one should always cut. The cap may be cut with a knife or bitten off, but if the cap is cut jaggedly or without care, the end of the cigar will not burn evenly and smokeable tobacco will be lost.

Is it better to cut or punch a cigar?

Smoke – Since the punch creates a small hole there is not enough space for the smoke to travel through the cigar and thus produce lot less smoke then from slicing it. The cutter on the other hand since it slices right through there is a much larger cut and therefore it produces much thicker and stronger smoke.

How do you cut a torpedo cigar without a cutter?

  1. Use Your Thumbnail. The best way to cut a cigar without a cutter is with your thumbnail. …
  2. Slice It. If you’re hesitant to put your cuticles to work and you carry a Swiss Army knife or a quality pocket knife with a sharp blade, you’re in luck. …
  3. Poke It. …
  4. Bite It.

Why do you not inhale cigar smoke?

Traditionally, cigar smokers don’t inhale.

Inhaling is uncomfortable and significantly increases the hazards associated with cigar smoking. And, there’s no reason to inhale cigar smoke! Unlike cigarettes, we absorb nicotine from a cigar within the mucus membranes of the mouth, not the lungs.

Should you relight a cigar?

A properly rolled cigar should remain lit but, if it extinguishes itself, it is proper to relight it within one to two hours. Any longer than that, it will taste stale.

Is it bad to occasionally smoke a cigar?

Smoking more cigars each day or inhaling cigar smoke leads to more exposure and higher health risks. The health risks linked to occasional cigar smoking (less than daily) are less clear. Like cigarettes, cigars give off secondhand smoke, which is also dangerous.

Is it OK to light a cigar with a Zippo?

Never use a lighter with a noxious gas (i.e., a Zippo) to light your cigar, although a butane lighter is acceptable. Noxious gases will impart a chemical taste to your cigar and mar the pleasure of your cigar-smoking experience. The best case scenario, however, is always to use a wooden match.

How long do cigar cutters last?

From what I’ve observed, a good, high-quality cutter will last about two years before going dull. Most “bargain brand” and the cheap “freebie” cigar cutters normally last an average of about nine months.

What does a cigar do to your body?

Cigar smoking causes cancer of the oral cavity, larynx, esophagus, and lung. It may also cause cancer of the pancreas. Moreover, daily cigar smokers, particularly those who inhale, are at increased risk for developing heart disease and other types of lung disease.

What is a Corona Cigar?

classification of cigars

In cigar. … size and shape as follows: corona is a straight-shaped cigar with rounded top (the end placed in the mouth), about 5.5 inches (14 cm) long; petit corona, or corona chica, is about 5 inches long; tres petit corona is about 4.5 inches long; half a corona is about 3.75 inches…

Do you inhale a cigar?

When it comes to inhaling cigars, there’s no specific rule, and the fact is, a number of cigar smokers do inhale as well as retrohale. In the latter case, you puff on your cigar and blow the smoke out your nose. … I don’t know when it became official that you’re not supposed to inhale cigars.

Sharing is Caring

Finally, after a tremendous amount of anticipation and quite a bit of stress, it’s time to smoke what could very well be your favorite cigar to date. You researched the cigar’s taste and flavor profile, checked reviews from industry professionals and fellow smokers, placed an online order or visited a local shop, and maybe even let the carefully crafted stogie rest in your humidor for a while—just to make sure it’s fully seasoned and in peak smoking form.

And then it happens. Instead of being treated to an excellent once in a lifetime smoke, you’re forced to suffer through a horrible once in a lifetime smoke. The reason for the trouble? You didn’t properly cut the cigar.

Maybe you cut too far down the stogie, or perhaps you used a style of cutter that doesn’t work particularly well for the cigar at-hand. You might have even tried to cut and smoke the incorrect end of the cigar (seriously, this does happen)!

Whatever the case, the point is that low-quality cigar cuts result in low-quality smoking experiences wrought with required relights, incomplete taste profiles, and stiff draws. Even worse, you risk the entire wrapper coming unraveled, ruining the cigar entirely.

In many ways, the fashion in which individuals cut their stogies affects the quality of the smoking experience just as much as the actual cigar does.

That’s where this all-encompassing, comprehensive guide comes in. Here, the proper way to cut a cigar, the different ways a cigar can be cut, the pros and cons of each of these methods, and some useful hints and tips that can only otherwise be picked up on from some embarrassing smoking errors will be relayed in to-the-point fashion.

Read on to learn general cigar cutting tips, each of the ways to cut a cigar, and the benefits and drawbacks of these methods.

General Cigar Cutting Tips

Regardless of what type of cutter you’re using to pierce a cigar, some fundamental and universal laws of cutting exist and should be adhered to. These stogie-slicing laws are sure to come in handy both when you’re chopping a cigar and when you’re helping others do so:

1. Don’t cut below the cap; try to cut only a couple millimeters from the end of the cigar. First and foremost, it must be emphasized that cutting below the cap—or the mouthpiece end of the cigar that is clearly noted by a line in the wrapper—is a huge, must-avoid mistake.How to cut a cigar

More than looking rather poor and causing you to miss out on valuable tobacco and smoking time, cutting a stogie too far below the cap can result in the outer wrapper coming undone, thereby inhibiting the overall light and smoking experience. If you cut below the cap and you’re lucky enough not to have the entire cigar come unraveled, keeping it lit will still be a frustrating and annoying challenge.Instead, be sure to cut just below—say one to three millimeters—the cap. You should be able to see packed tobacco as opposed to just the inner cap composition.

Additionally, you can dry puff an unlit cigar to see if air moves through it—if you’re able to draw air the cigar is properly cut. New smokers will probably have trouble telling whether an unlit stogie allows air to travel through it, but as a little bit of practice and time will make the skill second nature, it’s worth starting now.

2. Don’t be timid – cut with authority. Some cigar aficionados claim the best way to slice a stogie is the same way you cut a piece of fruit: definitively and with one smooth motion. We would have to agree with that.

However, be sure to take your time in getting your cut right. Slicing a minor portion of the cap and then, if you need to, taking a bit more off is far better than taking too much off. As any barber will tell you, precise and gradual cutting efforts maximize the chances of success. This same principle holds true for cigars just as it does for hair.

3. Don’t run with scissors (or cigar cutters). Finally, it’s strongly recommended that anyone looking to enjoy a cigar cut it in a way that encourages a quality smoking experience. Furthermore, just as you wouldn’t run with scissors for personal safety reasons, you shouldn’t run with cigar cutters for stogie safety reasons—nor should you move too much while cutting a cigar or do so in an environment prone to vibrations and moving.

This means that moving cars, lawn mowers, horses, mechanical bulls, and just about anything else that rocks back and forth are not great platforms for cigars to be cut upon. Instead, find flat, comfortable furniture—perhaps a table and chair—and focus on the cutting task at-hand.

This might seem overly obvious and unnecessary, but too many cigars have been lost to sloppy cuts from behind the steering wheel for the tip to not be mentioned. A few extra seconds cutting in a suitable area will save you a lot of time and hassle later.

There’re quite a few different ways to cut cigars, each with several positives and drawbacks. The following information will help you to choose a cigar cutter that’s best for your needs and to use this cigar cutter like a pro.

Single-blade guillotine cigar cutters feature a single blade and easy-grip handles. These cutters are simple and convenient to use, affordable to purchase, and perfect for storing while on the go. Especially because of their low cost, they’re well-suited for beginners.

How to Use the Single-Blade Guillotine Cutter

Using the single-blade guillotine cigar cutter is a breeze. Just place a stick in the allotted circle, gently and slowly push the handles together, and watch as a tremendous cut is made. Be sure not to take too much of the cigar off.

How to cut a cigar

This is a simple guide anyone could follow, how to use a cigar cutter correctly. It is a crucial step and key skill that a cigar smoker must develop. Unless you are buying pre-cut cigars you must master the art of cutting.

Doing so correctly will prepare you for a positive smoking experience.

Importance of cutting correctly

There are two key reasons why you must learn to cut a cigar properly.

Prevent the Cigar from Unravelling

If a cigar is cut in the wrong area or you made multiple attempts at cutting, the wrapper may unravel which means you won’t be able to smoke the cigar. Using a cutter correctly will prevent this.

Enhance Airflow

The way you cut it will also affect the amount of airflow through the cigar which is going to completely change your smoking experience. If there is a blockage then the cigar will burn unevenly. Ideally, you need one clean cut in order to get the most flavor.

Now that the two key reasons have been covered, let’s learn where to cut it. If you are looking for the best cigar cutter be sure to check our reviews.

Cigar Anatomy and Where to Make the Cut

How to cut a cigar

Image Credit: Kolumbus Cigars

To understand where to cut the cigar we must first understand the parts of a cigar.

The end which you place in your mouth is known as the head or cap. The cap is put in when the cigars are hand-rolled, as a final piece of the puzzle.

The cap keeps the cigar together and stops it unraveling. This is why it is important to take great care while cutting a cigar.

A cigar should be cut just above the end of the cap but that will change with the type of cigar cutter you use.

Differences Between Cigar Cutters

There are many ways to cut a cigar, if you aren’t familiar, try them all and see which one you like the best. Everyone has their own preferences but let’s examine four ways to cut a cigar.

Guillotine Cutters Explained

Guillotine cutters are also known as a traditional cutter. These are definitely the most popular cutter types and for good reason. They are very easy to use, store, and have exceptionally sharp blades giving you a sharp cut every time.

The idea is to cut an even, straight cut across the cap is going to provide more burn and smoke because more air will be traveling through the cigar. The only issue with these cutters is from time to time tobacco can fall off into your mouth, this is easily cleaned off before smoking though.

With only two types of guillotine cutters, a single blade or double blade the comparison between them is relatively easy.

Single Blade

Designed with the purpose of cutting the cap in one smooth motion. Most can cut cigars up to a ring gauge of 56. The only real downfall of single blade cutters is if you don’t make the slice in one motion.

You may tear the cigar which can lead to it unraveling. To avoid this make sure your cigar isn’t too big for it and the blades are sharp.

Double Blade

As the name suggests, there are two blades in these cutters. Because of that, it becomes a little harder to make a precision cut. The advantage is that if you can apply the force required your cut will be much cleaner then that of a single blade.

There are many available that are spring-loaded for ease of use.

How to cut a cigar

Our Recommended Guillotine Cutter

1. Xi3 Xikar

How to cut a cigar

Xi3 Xikar

Another great product by a very reputable brand. The Xikar Titanium Finish is a fantastic guillotine-style cutter featuring self-sharpening blades, ergonomic design, and a lifetime warranty.

Using a Guillotine Cigar Cutter

The key part is that you don’t cut past the cap and into the shoulder. Line up the cut and don’t rush into it. Place the cigar into the guillotine from the cap side and slowly retract until the blades are just above the cap line. Make sure you don’t make the cut at the curve or too far past the cap.

After you have lined it up properly and are happy, slowly bring the blades down then apply enough force to cut the cap in one fluid motion. The desired result is a perfectly clean cut. If there is any tobacco this is easily pulled off. Now you are ready to smoke!

V-Cut Cigar Cutter

A V Cut cutter can be a bit more difficult to operate but is still widely used. However, they are not as popular as a guillotine cutter. A V-cut cutter makes a wedge in the cigar as opposed to a hole from a punch or a clean slice from a guillotine cutter.

The main advantage of a v cut cutter is that the wedge creates an unobstructed area, making it easy to smoke. It is important to remember that with a v-cut the cap does not get taken off. The disadvantage with a v-cut is that the blades can be difficult to keep sharp.

They are hard to get to so it’s better to invest in a good quality one. It can be a bit tricky learning how to use a v-cutter but with practice, it may just be your favorite method of cutting.

The key thing is to not push the cigar right into the cutter, most quality v-cutters will have a limit as to how far you can push the cigar in. This way you cannot ruin the cigar. Place the cigar in the cutter and make sure it is straight.

In one fluid motion, close the blades and the cutter will create a wedge.

If you are new to smoking cigars or have never smoked a torpedo cigar before. Then the first thing you must do is learn how to cut a torpedo cigar. In this article we will guide you through the entire process so your smoking experience is a pleasant as possible!

Before we can jump into cutting your torpedo cigar. It is important to learn more about the type of cigar and this will giving you the understanding needed to enjoy your smoking experience. Let’s get started learning about torpedo cigars!

Table of Contents

What Is A Torpedo Cigar?

A torpedo cigar is classified as a figurados cigar and is known as a torpedo cigar because of its long tube shape. This type of cigar looks just like a miniature torpedo, which is why it got its name. With how easy it is to buy cigars online, we have seen more and more users testing out torpedo cigars for the first time. The unique shape, variety of different available flavors, and the tight wrapper create a unique smoking experience that is great for beginner smokers.

Are Torpedo Cigars Good For Beginners?

Torpedo cigars are a unique style of cigars but they come in a variety of different flavors and potencies. This makes them one of the best cigars for beginners as long as you stick with a lighter potency. If you are a beginner we recommend you stick with a mild cigar as this will provide you with a smoother and easier to handle smoke. We highly recommend you give torpedo cigars a try if you are looking for a new and unique cigar style!

Tips For Cutting Torpedo Cigars

When you receive your first torpedo cigar it might be daunting to know how to cut it. But below are a few tips that you must keep in mind before you learn how to cut a torpedo cigar. These tips will give you the best cut possible and make your cigar smoking experience even better!

  • Some types of cigars will have a cap that makes it easier to cut and keeps the cigar together. However, a lot of torpedo cigars are not capped. This means it is important to cut it in the right spot so your cigar doesn’t begin to unravel and fall apart.
  • With torpedo cigars it is important to use a professional cigar cutter. A high quality cigar cutter will come with a sharp and straight edge which will provide you with a clean cut. This is similar to what we spoke about in our Gurkha Cigars Review that a clean cigar cut will be very beneficial for the quality of your smoking session.
  • The amount of cigar tip that you cut will vary depending on the cigar sizes and shapes. It is important that you don’t cut off too much for the end of the cigar. This could ruin the entire cigar if you cut off too much. We highly recommend that you start with cutting only a small amount off the tip of the cigar and you can always cut off more if you need to.

How To Cut A Torpedo Cigar

Now that you have a better understanding of what a torpedo cigar is, it is time to learn how to cut a torpedo cigar. There are a few different styles to cutting torpedo cigars but below are our favorite methods for beginners.

Straight Cutting A Torpedo Cigar

The straight cut is the most popular style of cigar cuts. It is most easily done if you have a guillotine cigar cutter. This style of cigar cutter uses a blade that goes completely up and down in a vertical movement. This movement will give your cigar a clean straight cut compared to other styles of cutting a torpedo cigar.

It is important to remember that you don’t cut to far down the edge of the cigar because this can cause the cigar to fall apart. We recommend starting small with your straight cuts and you can always cut more off the end of the cigar if you need to.

The V-Cut For Torpedo Cigars

The V-Cut is a more advanced method of cutting torpedo cigars that can help to improve the draw you receive from your cigar. This style of cutting can be difficult to describe over text. This is why we recommend you watch the video below to learn how to cut a torpedo cigar with the V-Cut. Please let us know if you have any questions after watching this video tutorial.

Before lighting your cigar you must cut the closed capped end off the cigar before you can smoke it. The closed capped end of a cigar is where you put your mouth and you must cut it to allow proper air to flow through the cigar, otherwise it simply won’t draw. Cutting a cigar is important because a bad cut can damage a cigar and ruin how it smokes and tastes.

There are three basic types of cuts, the straight cut, the wedge (or V) cut, and the hole punch. The type of cut to make is based on personal preference and the size or the shape of the cigar. Most experienced cigar smokers may not always make the same type of cut or use the same kind of cutter. The straight cut is the most common type of cut and is typically done on cigars with a smaller ring gauge.

The most common tool for making a good cut on a cigar is the cigar cutter. Cigar cutters come in numerous designs and styles. The most common cigar cutter are guillotine cutters, which is the easiest to use, especially for the beginner. There are single and double bladed guillotine cutters, which are used to make straight cuts and are very effective if the blades are sharp.

The single blade guillotine cutter cuts from one side and applies pressure to one side of the cigar. This type of cutter is typically effective if the blade is sharp, but can compress your filler and cause draw problems. It can also create a pull or tear when cutting through the other side of you cigar, especially if cutting with a dull blade.

The double blade guillotine is preferred by many experienced cigar smokers because it usually makes a cleaner cut. The two blades allow equal pressure to be applied on both sides of your cigar for a smoother cut.

Another type of cutter is the cigar scissors, which are also used to make straight cuts, and is a great choice for cutting the cigar at the exact spot you intend. Cigar scissors are one of the preferred tools for many aficionados and they do take some time to get used to and are not recommended for the novice.

On most cigars, you’ll want to make the cut about 1/16 to 1/8 of an inch down (about 2-3 millimeters) from the end. Typically, this is where the rounded end cap meets the sides of the cigar. When using the guillotine cutter, place the head of the cigar in the cutters hole and simply squeeze in a smooth motion to make a clean cut.

Remember that a bad cut can ruin a good cigar, so it is worth investing in a good cutter because it doesn’t take a lot of ruined cigars to add up to the cost of premium cutter.

V-Cutter Method – V Cut Cigar Cutter

Another alternative on how to cut a cigar is using the V Cut Cigar Cutter, which will give a V shaped cut in the end of the cigar. This style of cut exposes more filler and makes it more easy to draw smoke through the cigar.

V-cutters look like guillotine cutters, but cut a wedge into the cigar cap rather than completely removing it, creating a cleaner looking cut. Good V-cutters penetrate deeper into the filler than straight cutters, and some smokers prefer them for thicker gauge cigars. However, dull V-cutters can result in bad cuts that are too deep into the cigar, which can result in an uneven burn.

Cigar Punch

Some cigar smokers use the cigar punch. The punch does not cut the cigar, instead, it punches a hole in the end of the head of the cigar to allow a draw. The punch is used by gently applying it to the center of the head of your cigar, push and twist into the head, and you are done.

This method is preferred by some, as it exposes less of the filler and binder and reduces the chance of tobacco ending up in the mouth. Critics of this cut maintain that the smaller hole does not allow as much smoke to come out and the hole is often clogged with tobacco buildup, which can then ruin the flavor of the smoke as you draw in into your mouth.

Cigar punches come in several different types and gauges. The cigar punch is easy to carry and most have a ring that allows you to put it on your keychain.

Video on how to cut a cigar

While most of the enjoyment of the cigar-smoking experience comes from the quality of the cigar itself, cutting it poorly can result in a less-than-stellar smoke.

On a new cigar, one end — the “foot” — is already open. The other end — the “cap” — is enclosed by a small piece of tobacco leaf that’s separate from the main wrapper. As the cap end of the cigar will go in your mouth, it must be cut open before you can smoke it.

The goal in making this cut is to create a smooth opening without compromising the integrity of the cigar. You want to cut enough off for a smooth draw, but not so much that you cut into the main wrapper and risk it unraveling. You need to also cut quickly so that the break is clean and not frayed; you’ll always get some little flecks of wrapper in your mouth, but much fewer with a clean cut.

For tips on how to execute this kind of cut and get the most out of your cigar, read this.

Guillotine or Straight Cutters

How to cut a cigar

The most basic type of cutter used to make straight cuts is the single blade guillotine. The double blade guillotine is preferred by many aficionados because it usually makes a cleaner cut.

How to cut a cigar

Cigar scissors are also used to make straight cuts and may be the best choice for cutting the cigar at the exact spot you intend. However, the guillotines are usually the most practical, the least expensive, and can be easily and safely carried in the pocket of your shirt or trousers.

Punch Cutter

How to cut a cigar

The hole punch is used to put a hole in the cap of the cigar, instead of cutting it off. If the hole is not large enough for the cigar, the draw of smoke through the cigar can be impeded. Also, as the cigar is smoked, tar can accumulate near the hole, also affect the taste as well as the draw.

V cutter or Wedge Cutter

How to cut a cigar

The wedge or “V” cutter resembles the guillotine cutter, but the shape of the blade slices a wedge into the cap of the cigar instead of cutting it completely off. The cutter is designed to slice from one side, and at the same depth, so there is no danger of cutting too deep.

How to Make a Perfect Cut

  1. Locate the cap.

How to cut a cigar

The cap is just a small piece of tobacco that covers the end and keeps the whole thing together. It’s very easy to locate. This is all you want to cut — no more.

  1. Position the blades right on the cigar, just inside the end of the cap.

How to cut a cigar

You want to position the blades a couple millimeters in from the end of the cap.

  1. Make a quick cut — no lollygagging.

The first few cigars I cut, I was too tentative, and ended up with flayed cuts. For a clean, smooth smoking experience, cut the cigar firmly and quickly. It may not be perfectly straight — that’s just how it goes — but it’ll most likely at least be clean and leave fewer little tobacco flecks to end up in your mouth.

  1. Using a punch. Using a punch is terribly easy. You insert the punch, pull out the punch, and voila! You have a smokable cigar.
  2. Smoke and enjoy!

Can You Cut A Cigar In Half? Most Cigar smokers smoke all the way down and then throw the remaining cigar; since this is not the most affordable option, many choose to split or cut the cigar in half and preserve the other half for future use other cigar smokers prefer to cut their cigars in half to share with others.

How to cut a cigar

Is it good to cut a cigar in half?

I believe that cutting a cigar in half affects the taste and complexity of the cigar, while some believe there is no noticeable change. It truly is a question of your personal preference or tastes whether you think you still get a decent smoke by cutting half.

Premium Cigars are not mixed evenly or equally. Tobacco is different at one end of the cigar than at the other one. To make a smoking experience interesting from beginning to end, the cigar maker adds various tobacco in several areas of a cigar. Furthermore, cutting in the center is a way to end up unwrapping the leaf wrap of the cigar.

How to cut a cigar in half?

The goal is to cut equally without harming the structure.

It is not recommended to cut a cigar in half with a knife or to bite it. You should always use a good-quality cigar cutter to prevent any kind of damage.

Everyone makes mistakes, even professionals, but there’s nothing more frustrating than cutting a cigar and seeing it rip in front of your eyes.

The following are the most often used tools:

1. single blade guillotine

2. double blade guillotine

Steps to Follow to Cut a Cigar in Half

2. Choose a cutting spot in the center of the cigar.

3. Mark the cutting area with the guillotine or cigar scissors.

4. Slowly bring the blade up to the cigar.

5. Close the blade in a single forceful movement.

6. Brush the sliced area lightly to eliminate dust from both cigar pieces.

Advantages of Cutting Cigar in Half

Perfect for on the go

If you do not have sufficient time to smoke the whole cigar at once, you can cut the cigar in half so that you can smoke half the cigar and save half the cigar for future use.

If you are in a hurry to attend the meeting but still want to smoke a cigar, you can just cut it in half and enjoy the cigar on the go.

Save money

As smoking half a cigar and disposing of the rest is not an affordable and good option, it is better to cut the cigar in half and save the other half. It will cut the cost of buying another cigar for later use.

Disadvantages of Cutting Cigar in Half

Risk of damaging the cigar

Cutting a cigar in half would most certainly damage structure as well as damaging the wrapper’s strength of the cigar, leading it to unfold. The length of the cigar is also determined by its intensity.

The middle part of a cigar may also be the strongest part of the whole cigar. So instead of a steady increase in flavour intensity, you will inhale the most powerful section of the cigar in the starting and maybe get overwhelmed pretty fast.

The main issue is that the cigar will most certainly break, even if you use a very sharp cutter.

Because the cap is intended to keep the cigar in place as you smoke, cutting it farther down means the cigar will break apart.

You may correct this using corn starch or cigar glue, but you must be cautious that anything you use does not harm the cigar.

Use no substances that will affect the draw or the rate at which the cigar will burn.

Change in flavor

Cutting the cigar in two parts will cause the cigar to be less flavorful than the whole long cigar

because cutting the cigar into two pieces will cause the tobacco to be less tight than the original condition of the cigar, resulting in a loss of flavor in the cigar.

Cigars dry up very fast, and if you use them after 24 hours of cutting them in half, they will stink and taste awful.

Can you Save a Half Smoked Cigar?

Yes, provided the wrapper hasn’t broken, and the cigar hasn’t turned so dry that all the oils from the tobaccos have evaporated, it may be saved and reused.

Putting it in a cigar case is a terrible idea unless you’re in love with the burnt, smokey smell from half-smoked cigars after you stopped smoking.

Attempting to humidify a half-smoked cigar isn’t worth it until you can put it in a ziplock bag with a humidity pouch.

Trim the end of the half-smoked cigar if you don’t want the initial puff to be unpleasant as you relight it. In any event, it will not be as pleasant as a new cigar.

If you wish to save a cigar for later use, I suggest this method.

Allow it to remove the smell of burnt cigar itself spontaneously. Never mash a cigar to get rid of a bad smell. Allow it to rest for a few minutes before keeping in case.

After the cigar has cooled, gently blow through it to push out any stale air that may have been trapped within. Inhale a 3-second burst of air and exhale it.

Finally, tap all the ash off the cigar and carefully flake off any leftover ash and burnt leaf with a pipe tool, a tiny nail, or other small metal items.

At this time, your cigar will be as near to “preserved” as it will ever be, but it will never be as wonderful as it was before you lit it. That is why it is just not worth it for many individuals. I’d instead toss it out and start over with a new cigar than attempt to smoke the dry remains of yesterday’s cigar.

If it’s a supply issue, you don’t have another cigar but don’t want a cigar to cut, buy up a bit more next time. Always have more than one cigar. Similarly, if you often run out of time to smoke your cigarettes, purchase smaller cigars to avoid having leftovers.

You should never keep a preserved cigar in your usual cigar case. The burnt smell of cigars will infiltrate your other cigars and create a smelly mess in your cigar case.


Cutting the cigar in half creates many difficulties, so if you want to smoke only a little, try to buy small premium cigars or smoke till you can. After that, dispose of the cigar and buy a brand new cigar next time.

If you don’t want to buy a new cigar, follow the above-given strategies to cut a cigar in half or save a half-smokes cigar.

How to cut a cigar

Many a man will occasionally smoke a cigar, be it during a round of golf, a wedding, or celebrating the birth of a child; but not many men know how to prepare, light, and smoke a cigar in such a way that truly gets the best flavor from the tobacco in your hand.

Use the guide above to enjoy and get the most out of every stogie you light up.

  1. Cut the cigar. Using a cutter, slice just the cap off the cigar. Most men cut too much; shoot for 1/8th of an inch.
  2. Toast the foot. Holding the cigar at a 45-degree angle, apply heat to the foot of the cigar while rotating a few times in order to warm the tobacco for easier lighting.
  3. Light the cigar. Without letting the flame actually touch the cigar, gently putt a few times (without inhaling) until you feel the smoke in your mouth.
  4. Mask sure it’s evenly lit. Look at the foot of the cigar and lightly blow on it to ensure it’s evenly lit. You want the entire end glowing; re-light until this is achieved or else the cigar will burn unevenly.
  5. Smoke and enjoy. To smoke without inhaling, draw in through your mouth as if you’re sucking on a straw. Close off your nasal passage and puff every 30-60 seconds.
  6. Handle your ash. Let the ash grow to about an inch before tapping off. No smashing the cigar in the tray; a gentle tap along the edge will do.

Like this illustrated guide? Then you’re going to love our book The Illustrated Art of Manliness! Pick up a copy on Amazon.

For a select few, there’s nothing quite like the relaxation found in firing up a quality stogie, either by yourself or with friends, and just taking it all in. There is an entire subculture of cigar aficionados who utilize fresh cigars, proper storage, a clean cut and a specific lighting technique in order to take that tasteful first puff. Sure, you can go down to your local convenience store and ask them to grab whatever’s behind the counter, but going to an actual tobacconist that can point you in the right direction is an experience in itself.

If you take the time to seek out a real cigar shop, the person who works there should have a wealth of knowledge about what type of cigar, size, brand, body/flavor, storage, cutting and finally lighting are best for you. It’ll feel a little overwhelming at first, but like anything else, if you want truly to enjoy something, you have to understand it intimately.

How to Cut a Cigar

Whether it be alcohol, coffee or tobacco, you should start on the lighter side of things. Hence, this is why most people start enjoying adult beverages as mixed drinks. The same thing goes for coffee—how many people do you know who hate the taste of coffee, so they hide it with some chocolate-hazelnut-peanut butter creamer and five tablespoons of sugar? That’s not coffee, that’s a milk shake with a dash of coffee—but I digress.

With that said, you should still apply this similar way of thinking when you first dive into the cigar realm. If you come in heavy, so to speak, and immediately purchase what’s known as a full-bodied, “Churchill” size cigar, you’re going to be in for a rough ride. For the uninitiated, this type of cigar will immediately make your face turn green, and subsequent praying to the porcelain goddess will more than likely follow.

You want to look for terms such as “light-bodied,” and for the size, a “corona” or “robusto” will do. They’re both around 5 inches long. There are other niche-size cigars, such as the short stubs from a brand called Nub. They’re essentially extremely short cigars for those who enjoy the taste and experience but don’t necessarily have an hour or so to sit down.

Regardless, the smaller and lighter you go for your first experience, the better it’ll be. As you progress, you’ll find yourself venturing out and trying the darker and more “full-bodied” style of cigars that have a richer taste and take longer to smoke. Understand that there’s a process to fully enjoying a cigar; it’s not like pulling a Marlboro out of your carton and firing it up on your break. If you don’t take the time to enjoy, it could ruin the actual cigar. How to cut a cigar(Photo by iStock)

The Process

The next big hurdle, after you’ve chosen your “stick,” is to figure out how to light the damn thing. From the neophyte’s perspective, a cigar may look as though it’s lit from the closed end, and your mouth goes on the open end. It’s anything but and actually quite the opposite. Your mouth goes on the closed end, and you fire up the open end. Before you light it, though, you’ll probably need to make an additional two purchases on top of the actual cigar if you want a quality experience.

The most obvious additional tool you’re going to need is a cigar cutter. Cutting a minimal amount off what’s known as the “cap” of the cigar is the idea. There’s a specific goal as to what you’re looking to acquire with the cut as well. You want to be able to get a full and easily inhaled “draw” with your initial cut of the cigar. You want some resistance, but not enough that you’ll actually have to put effort into puffing your stogie. The sharper the blade of the cutter, the cleaner the cut will be, and in turn, the more perfect your draw will be.

There’s an ample amount of options when it comes to what type of cut and cutter you want. It all comes down to personal preference and how much you’re willing to spend on your newfound hobby. For example, there are the V-cut, pinhole cut, puncture cut and straight (guillotine) cut. On top of that, take a look at double-bladed cutters or even what are known as “cigar scissors.” The world is your oyster.

Firing ’Er Up

OK, so now you’ve just cut your favorite Presidente cigar. You can just take that Bic lighter and go to town, right? Not exactly, and there’s a definite reason why. As a general rule of thumb, cigars are giant, smokable sponges of sorts. Take an Acid cigar, made by Drew Estate. They’re a niche brand that makes aromatic and herbal smelling cigars.

They are especially favored by those just getting into the cigar world whose taste palate is still developing. Compare it to people who started on light beer and worked their way up to a heavy, dark stout. Anyway, as a cigar connoisseur, you would never mix your Acid cigars with regular, nonaromatic ones in the same humidor. (A humidor is the device you’d store your cigars in to keep them properly humidified and ready to smoke.) The reason is that you would contaminate your other cigars with the herbs found in the Acid cigars.

The same thing goes for how you light the cigar. If you use a disposable Bic or gas station matches, the chemicals in the flame will adhere to the stick. You want to try a lighter that uses refillable butane—as it’s an unscented gas—or quality wooden matches. Before you take that initial puff, use the lighter or matches to toast the end, or “foot,” of the cigar. Don’t puff, just toast it a bit. This will allow the cigar to burn more evenly.

Remember, when smoking a stogie, take your time. Relax! The more you rush it, the faster you’ll get an acrid taste. Let the stick “rest” in between puffs. If you’re looking for recommendations, we’re fans of Gurkha Cigars. Now, get on out there and light up your favorite yard ’gar.

Pick up a copy of our magazine at and keep up with us on Facebook!

Remember walking into your grandfather’s study being enveloped by the rich woodsy aroma of his cigars? He sat in his well-worn rocking chair, looking blissfully out the window puffing away, a cloud of smoke dissipating around him. In between puffs, he’d share knowledge about his favorite stogies. Recapturing those fond memories, you’ve started your cigar journey, learning how to smoke a cigar in the best way for you. Times have changed since your grandfather smoked. Now, with the world at our fingertips, the varieties of cigars available are almost endless. One thing hasn’t changed, the value of knowing how to smoke a cigar. For the newbie, trying to combine the sheer number of available choices and the time-honored traditions can seem overwhelming. Here are a few tips on how to smoke cigars for beginners.

How to Choose a Cigar

Before you take your first puff, you have to make a choice about what types of cigars fit you the most. With so many brands, flavors, strengths, and other features that make up a good cigar, it can seem a challenging undertaking. It’s not as complicated as it seems. How to choose a cigar comes down to your personal preferences. The three main features you want to look for are shape, size, and body.

  • There are two main shapes, parejos and figurados.
    • Parejo is the shape people often associate with cigars and the most common.
    • The figurados has more of a bullet-shaped appearance.
  • Cigar size is measured in length and width. In general, size doesn’t affect the flavor. A longer length means a longer smoke.
  • The body of a cigar references its boldness, from light to dark. Like beer, a light-bodied cigar has a mellow taste, and dark-bodied is strong and robust.

How to Cut a Cigar

Knowing how to cut a cigar is an important step in an enjoyable smoke. Invest in a quality cigar cutter for the cleanest cut. A proper cut will open the end without unraveling the cigar. If you don’t have a cutter, scissors, a knife, or razor blade will also work. Cigars have two distinct ends, foot and head. The foot is the open end. In a hand-rolled cigar, the head is the closed end. A cap is where the cigar was wrapped closed. This needs to be opened for you to smoke the cigar. To cut the cigar follow these steps:

  1. Moisten the head of the cigar
  2. Place your fingers close to the head
  3. Position the cutter on the line where the cap ends, in about 1/8 to 1/16 inch. There should be a visible line.
  4. Cut with a quick and precise motion
  5. Brush off the end

How to cut a cigar

How to Light a Cigar

Your next step in how to smoke a cigar is properly lighting it. You don’t light the end of a cigar with a lighter; you toast the end with the flame. Hold your cigar at a 45-degree angle and rotate a few times over the flame to warm the foot. Place the head of the cigar in your mouth and begin to puff. Don’t inhale. When you get smoke in your mouth, check the foot to see if it’s lit. If the foot is lit, blow on it a few times to ensure the end is burning evenly.

How to Properly Smoke a Cigar

When the cigar is lit, you’re ready! Here are a few helpful tips about how to smoke a cigar properly. The essential first step is you have to be of age to smoke. How old do you need to be to smoke cigars? On December 20, 2019, a federal law went into effect stating anyone using tobacco products, including cigar smokers, must be 21 years old or older. At this time, there are no exceptions to this ruling. If you’re of age, you’re good to go. Once your cigar is cut and lit, there is a technique in achieving the best smoke. The number one aspect in cigar smoking tips is never to inhale the smoke. You can achieve this by inhaling like you suck on a straw. To get the maximum experience, a cigar should be puffed every minute or so. Let the smoke linger in your mouth to savor the flavors. You can either blow the smoke out your nose or your mouth. Through your nose, you’ll be able to sense the aroma longer. This is called retrolling. Let your cigar burn until the ash is about an inch in length. When the end is loose, tap the cigar to remove it. A cigar is an age-old tradition to be honored and treated with respect. Never smash or shove the end. The ash gives the cigar a longer, steadier burn. Knocking the end off too soon can cause the cigar to burn overly hot. This can affect the taste. A cost-effective and more portable version of a traditional cigar is the filtered cigar, also known as a little cigar. They are much like a regular large cigar in flavor, aroma, and body but considerably slimmer in size. How to smoke a filtered cigar is the same way you smoke a traditional cigar.

Storing Your Cigars

To keep the full flavor of your cigars, they must be stored properly. Cigars stay freshest when kept in a constant temperature and humidity. Storing cigars in the refrigerator or freezer can dry them out. You actually want your cigars to have a bit of moisture to them. The best place to keep cigars is in a humidor. This is a humidity-controlled box or room. Generally, a humidor box can store a couple of dozen cigars. For best storage, the humidor should be prepped first, seasoned, and set at the appropriate temperature and humidity. Before placing the cigars in the box, remove the cellophane wrap. This will help the humidity seep into the cigar.

Top Tips and Tricks

To help with your cigar journey, here are a few tips and tricks for your cigar smoking guide:

  • Choose your cigars based on your personal preferences.
  • Three main features to look for in a cigar are shape, size, and body
  • Cut the cap within 1/8 to 1/16 of an inch for the best smoke
  • Toast the foot of your cigar for a better burn
  • Puff your cigar every minute or so
  • Let the smoke linger in your mouth to savor the flavors
  • Let your ash grow to about an inch
  • Tap the ash off the foot of your cigar gently
  • Filtered cigars are a cost-effective alternative to traditional cigars
  • Cigar smoking is a time-honored tradition to enjoy with respect

How to cut a cigar

Relighting a cigar is definitely possible but you may get some judging looks when you do. When you do, make sure to cut away the burnt end before lighting it up again to preserve the original taste as much as possible.

Unlike cigarettes, really good cigars can cost you a pretty penny. The thing is, they are worth every penny but you don’t want to see that go up in flames either.

Corny phrases aside, we are trying to say that you don’t have to throw away a cigar when you cannot finish smoking it. That’s just one of the reasons why they are superior to cigarettes.

Can You Put Out a Cigar and Relight It Later?

We are happy to report that you certainly can. Aside from cheaper cigarillos, most cigars can be relit after they have gone out.

If you’re a true aficionado, you savor each moment of smoking a cigar. But you never know when life happens and you have to cut that moment short.

The next time your smoke session is interrupted by a phone call, a dog eating your shoe or something that you forgot to do – this is what you need to do!

How to Put Out a Cigar and Save It for Later

  1. Tap off the ash from your burning cigar.
  2. Let it balance on the ashtray until the flame burns out.
  3. Once the cigar has cooled off, use a cigar cutter to remove the burnt end.
  4. If you are still seeing black filling, cut further.
  5. Take a piece of cellophane and wrap the cigar.
  6. Store inside a ziploc bag until you are ready to smoke it.
  7. If you don’t smoke it within 2 days – throw it out.

Sounds simple enough right? There are a few things that could go wrong, though. Here’s a few tips to improve your chances of enjoying a relit cigar.

How to cut a cigar

Tip 1: Only Use a Sharp Cigar Cutter

You want a slice that is as clean as possible. If your cigar cutter is blunt or otherwise inadequate, the cigar wrapper may start to unravel.

Tip 2: Don’t Relight a Cigar That’s Too Short

Even the most expensive cutter won’t be able to maintain a cigar’s integrity when there just isn’t enough length left. Sometimes, you just have to let it go.

Tip 3: Keep It Airtight

It might be hard to get a close wrap with cellophane – that’s why we recommend the ziploc bag as an extra barrier. Since you’ve already started smoking it, the cigar will lose its freshness even faster.

Is It Bad to Put Out a Cigar and then Relight It?

This is a judgement call. Despite some cigar lovers giving you odd looks for relighting, we have all done it. Some cigars are simply too good to throw away.

Unless you have piles of money that you want to get rid of, there is no reason why you shouldn’t save a cigar for later. However, you won’t get the same experience twice.

The burning and contact with air will affect the flavor profile of the cigar. It will also taste bitter if you haven’t removed the ash properly.

So, is it bad to relight a cigar? No.

Will the cigar taste exactly the same? Probably not but it can still be good.

Should You Smoke a Cigar in One Sitting?

This goes back to the cigar’s flavor change after it has been lit up. There is no golden rule that you have to smoke a cigar in a single sitting but for the purest experience, you should.

If your cigar lost its flame and you relight it just a few minutes later, there is no harm done. That still counts as one sitting.

Certain cigars, specifically aged cigars and those with a stronger flavor profile, can be a little hard to smoke all at once. There is no shame in saving it for the next day. The point is that you enjoy it which you won’t be doing when you are forcing yourself to finish it.

How to cut a cigar

Frequently Asked Questions:

Can I Cut a Cigar in Half and Smoke It?

Technically, it is possible to cut a cigar and half and smoking them at separate times. However, this will affect its structural integrity and flavor.

How Long Does a Cigar Last After Being Put Out?

When stored properly, cigars that have been put out can still taste good for up to 2 days. The size and quality of the cigar will affect how long it stays fresh.

Can a Cigar Be Smoked Twice?

Cigars can be put out and smoked later. To do this, make sure all the ashes are removed before relighting it.


Don’t feel sorry for yourself when you were unable to finish your cigar. With a clean snip and proper storage you can save it for a good relaxing session the next day or even the day after. The golden rule is to remove the burnt bits and keep it as airtight as possible until you have time to sit down and enjoy the rest of it.

Now, if you’re smoking a cheap stick, you might just stub it out and toss it. But if you lit up something special, you don’t want a nice cigar to go to waste just because your time management skills suck, or because the liquor finally caught up to you, or because the missus is yelling about something and it sounds serious enough to warrant putting out your smoke and having a listen to her concerns to avoid further sanctions.

So, what can you do to save a cigar? How do you store half-smoked cigars?

Well, you can’t preserve all of the original deliciousness, necessarily. But you can minimize the loss and possibly save a smoke for a future session. Here’s how.

Cut it
Cut the cigar about a half-inch or so behind the ash line on the foot (that’s the end you light, darling).

Wrap it

Your cigar is now on quarantine. It cannot be allowed to infect the other cigars in your stash. Just put it back in the wrapper, if you still have it, or put it in some plastic. Doesn’t have to be sealed, just get some minimal protection going. If you really want to get swanky you can store it in an air-tight tube.

(When ready to smoke) Purge it
Hold your torch to the foot and blow out as you light it. This clears out some of the nastiness.

Timing: 24-48 Hours at Most
Your cigar should probably be smoked within the next day or two, for best results. It won’t be great, but quality is really going to drop off after that. And if you’re not enjoying it, just let it go. Don’t let the sunk cost fallacy lead you into a miserable smoke.

(“The sunk what?” Here’s a link. Understanding this point will make your life better, we promise.)

Also in General Information

[INFOGRAPHIC] The Anatomy of a Tobacco Plant

While enjoying a premium, hand rolled cigar, how often do you actually think about the process of creating cigars or the tobacco plant itself? Probably not often. Also, how many cigar smokers have actually had an opportunity to visit a tobacco farm to see the rows upon rows of tobacco plants? A small percentage of […]

[INFOGRAPHIC] Cigar Wrapper Classifications

Welcome to the first ever CH infographic! This first one is a quick reference guide to cigar wrappers. Let us know what you think. Embed code (please be sure to convert quotation marks from curly quotes to straight quotes):

The cut of a cigar can make or break a smoke. Next up in our Holy Smokes series, Mike Choi explains how to execute a proper cut, so there’s no room for disappointment.

Eddie Sahakian, proprietor of Davidoff of London, cuts his Davidoff 3000 slim guage panatella. Photo by Kim Lang.

All handmade cigars will need to be cut in some way or another in order to smoke them. Machin- made cigars are usually cut in advance at the factory. Handmade cigars have a “cap”, this is the small piece of tobacco which is used to close the head of the cigar (it also shows you the end not to light). There is usually a visible line at the bottom of the cap (not surprisingly called the cap line) and you can use it as a guideline. With the cigar vertical and head at the top, you can cut a cigar above the cap line to ready your cigar for smoking. If you cut below the cap line, the cigar wrapper can unravel (you can save this by licking your finger and smoothing it down).

There are several options when it comes to preparing your cigar for smoking.

1) Clint Eastwood style

Probably the most cliched way of “cutting” a cigar. Biting the top off a cigar is probably the last resort, if you can’t find a cutter of any sort. It’s not the cleanest way to remove the cap off a cigar but, it is possible. It will probably be quite a ragged finish and you’ll keep picking bits of tobacco out of your mouth. Not recommended.

2) Using your fingernail

For those blessed with long enough fingernails, you can pierce the cap with your nail and with a circular movement remove a section of the cap. Some remove the entire cap but, that can lead to unravelling of the wrapper unless you keep licking the end down.

3) Straight cut

Single blade or double blade guillotine cutters are best to achieve a straight cut. This cut also gives you the biggest surface area to draw from, unlike a punch or v-cut.

I often teach new smokers a little trick to give them confidence in using a cutter. Place the cutter flat on the table and open the blades. Insert the cigar vertically. Using your thumb and forefinger to close the blades, close the blades so they are touching the cigar. In a single clean action, bring your thumb and forefinger together and close the blades, you should get a pretty horizontal clean cut. It doesn’t work with piramides or double figurados.

Normally you should hold the cigar horizontally or at 45 degrees. Place the cigar between the blades and above the cap line. Close the blades and touch the cigar. In one firm motion, close the blades together to cut the cap.

How to cut a cigarHere’s the skinny on using a simple, single-blade cutter:

A cigar has two ends – the Foot (already cut) and the Head (sealed and uncut). You will be cutting the head.

Hold the cutter in your dominant hand. Position the cutter between you and the cigar. The cigar should be pointing away from you, with the pre-opened end the farthest from you.

Locate the Shoulder of the cigar, usually about 1/16th-1/2” of an inch from the unopened end. (The shoulder is the point near the end where the curved end of the cigar starts to straighten out)

Position the cigar under the blade at the point where you want to cut it.

Bring the blade down gently onto your cigar at the right point and rest it there for a second (just enough to establish solid contact).

Without losing contact with the cigar, apply even pressure and cut with one swift, motion. (With a clean cut you’re less likely to tear the wrapper or crunch the tobacco, both of which will interfere with your cigar’s burn while smoking. )

Dispose of the small piece of cap you’ve just cut off.

Inexpensive single-blade cutters are widely available and are usually priced at around $3. While this may seem like a bargain, especially for a new smoker not yet ready to ‘invest’ in a quality tool, consider this: an inexpensive cutter may do such a poor trimming job that you’ll end up discarding half your cigar because it doesn’t burn properly.

Don’t skimp. Ask your tobacconist for a recommendation.

Premium cigars are handcrafted by artisans who dedicate years to develop this skill and technique. Indulging in a premium stick at a comfortable cigar lounge is a great way to relax after a long day.

To fully enjoy the aroma and flavor of your cigar, you need to know how to properly store, cut, and light it. This article will guide you through the process.

How to Store Your Premium Cigars at Home

The best way to store your premium cigars is in a humidor. These special boxes are made to mimic the climate of the regions where cigars are made. Tobacco leaves naturally expand and contract based on the relative humidity of the air around them, so a humidor helps to keep the leaves at the perfect moisture level. When you get a humidor for your home, the humidity level can be tweaked based on the amount and kind of cigars you want to store.

Humidors are great for new and aging premium cigars, as they help to maintain the flavor. There are a few new cigars that should be put inside a humidor to stabilize them before smoking. If you find a new cigar that is burning poorly, it could be due to additional moisture that was added in the factory to keep it fresh as it makes its way to your cigar dealer. In this case, it has to be stabilized. Just put it in your humidor and wait about a week before you smoke it.

Our premium cigar lounge has a great humidor that is set at an optimum level. If you have one at home, here are 9 tips on how to store cigars in your humidor:

  1. Use distilled water. Always make sure you use distilled water. Using tap water can lead to mineral build-up and attract mold.
  2. Look for mold. Check your cigars from time to time to look for signs of mold. It is important to check the moisture level every week to make sure it is not too humid.
  3. Keep the infused and non-infused cigars in different humidors. Always keep flavored or infused cigars separate from your regular, or non-infused ones. If they were to share a humidor, the infusion from your flavored cigars could pass to your normal ones and negatively impact their taste.
  4. Remove the wrappers. Take any cellophane wrappers off of your premium cigars before storing them. This helps the flavors to meld.
  5. Open the humidor sometimes. Many aficionados recommend opening the humidor for a few hours at least once a week. This lets fresh air into the box. When you leave them into a sealed box for a long period, it tends to develop a musty smell.
  6. Don’t stack the cigars. Avoid stacking premium cigars on top of each other. Stagger the rows to ensure airflow between each cigar.
  7. Put them in rotation. Rotate the cigar’s position inside the humidor every 6 months. This distributes humidity evenly.
  8. Check your stash. Check your cigars often for signs of cracking, chipping, and mold. Squeeze the bottom end to ensure it is still springy.
  9. Size matters. Make sure you get a humidor of adequate size based on your collection size. Avoid overstuffing or under-staffing. If you have to store 40-50 cigars, consider getting a humidor that stores a minimum of 75 cigars. This lets air circulate inside.

How to Set Up Your Humidor the Right Way

When you get a new humidor, you may be eager to fill it up right away. But doing this without re-humidifying the wood in the humidor will ruin your cigars.

The wood is kiln-dried Spanish Cedar. It won’t have the chance to reach its equilibrium of 65% humidity before you buy it. So, if you put your stash inside before you re-humidify it, all it will do is suck the moisture right out of your sticks.

Here is how to re-humidify your humidor before using it for the first time.

  • Take a shot glass and fill it up with distilled water (not tap water). Place it at the bottom of the humidor.
  • Charge the humidifier and place it inside the humidor.
  • Place the calibrated hygrometer inside the humidor and close the lid.
  • Check the humidity regularly using a hygrometer. You will know the wood has been stabilized when it reaches the 65% range.

Cutting Your Premium Cigars

The goal in cutting a cigar is to create an opening for smoke to come through without damaging the cigar’s construction. Cut it too small and the cigar won’t draw (no smoke will come through). Cut it too wide and the cigar could fall apart.

For a long time, there are three main types of cuts: the straight cut, the wedge cut, and the hole punch cut. Then in 2011, the multiple slit cut (or Shuriken) was introduced. The type of cut you make is based on your personal preference, the type of filler tobacco, and the shape or size of the cigar. Most smokers have more than one cutter.

No matter what kind of cut you prefer, it is important to have a good cutter. You can get a great one right here in our cigar lounge. We can even show you how to do it if you have never done it before.

How to Light Premium Cigars for an Even Burn

If you are not used to lighting a cigar, it could seem difficult. Newbies sometimes think the cigar-lighting ritual is shrouded in etiquette and mystique. Here’s all you have to do to properly light a cigar.

  1. Choose the Right Flame: Make sure you have a cigar lighter with the right lighter fluid. Torch or jet flame lighters are recommended. Use refined butane as your lighter fluid. Any other kind of fluid could release odors that can smell light jet fuel and ruin the experience.
  2. Toast the Foot: “Toasting” your cigar is when you set fire to the filler, the binder, and the wrapper. If you don’t “toast” the whole thing, you will only ignite the filler. The majority of the flavor comes from the wrapper so the wrapper must have ignition too. You can blow on it until it glows red all the way through.
  3. Ignite the Filler: Once you have toasted the edges, start to burn the filler. This is at the center of the cigar’s foot. You might need a smaller flame for this.
  4. Blow on the Cherry: The cherry is the smoldering end of the cigar so you’ll want to blow from the embers towards the charred areas. Blowing on the cherry allows you to disperse the heat throughout the tobacco without exposing it to a direct flame.

Time to Enjoy Your Premium Cigar

Now it’s time to sit back and enjoy the flavors your premium cigar is giving you. Come on by our premier cigar lounge and enjoy the experience with friends. We carry a wide range of premium cigars and great beer on tap.

Many cannabis smokers also enjoy tobacco. If you are one of them, then what are you waiting for? Relish your pot while having a bit of baccy pleasure through blunts. They are found in the glass displays of dispensaries commanding jaw-dropping prices. Unable or not in the mood to spend serious cash on weed cigars? That’s alright because we can teach you how to roll your own in six easy steps. You can choose your preferred cigar and flavor as a shell for your favorite strain. Plus, you can do this whenever and wherever you are – freshly rolled blunt on demand!

What Is A Blunt And Why Roll With A Cigar?

If you are new in the cannabis scene, you might have wondered why dispensaries offer packs or boxes of cigar-looking products labeled blunt. What is it, and why are they sold in a marijuana store?

These rolls that look exactly like your grandfather’s cigar are weed sticks, usually of popular strains, wrapped in dried and fermented tobacco leaves. Besides appealing to our curiosity, its identical semblance with cigars means cannabis enthusiasts can light up ganja without drawing attention. This is not something you can do with a joint, which is easily recognizable.

How to cut a cigarMan holding marijuana cigar blunt

This is also how it came into existence. In the clandestine days of weed in New York, the stuffed tobacco of the cheap cigar brand Phillies Blunt was hollowed out and replaced with pot. The term “blunt” caught on and is now one of the three types of cannabis roll, along with joints and spliffs.

Commercial blunts, cannagars some call it, are often encased in either extra elegant or eye-catching containers with labels that proudly announce they are hand-crafted. The products are in demand with big spenders and are popular gifts to high-minded friends and family.

Do not mistake blunts as the pot-filled rolls for those with deep pockets. While commercial brands are not for the penny pinchers, rolling your own blunt, and using your preferred cigar to house your favorite cigar is inexpensive. The most common brands used are Game by Garcia y Vega, Swisher Sweets, Dutch Masters, 4ks, Backwoods, and White Owl.

Whether you go for store-bought or self-rolled blunts, expect these benefits to enhance the smoking experience:

  • More Weed. Joints typically have a meager half gram, while fat Js can hold up to one gram. Blunts, on the other hand, contain one to three grams. In a simple illustration, six joints amount to just one blunt.
  • Longer Burn. A properly compacted and rolled blunt with a high-quality cigar case burns in 30 minutes. This ensures less of your precious pot burns away without going through your lips.
  • Perfect For Group Toking. Because blunts contain more ground ganja and burn way slower than joints, it is ideal for group sessions. No need to light more than one roll as a single blunt is more than enough to pass around.
  • Additional Flavors. Dried tobacco leaves have a sweet and slightly spicy taste, which goes well with the dankness of weed. Many brands of cigars are also offered in various flavors. It adds a subtle layer of aroma and taste to that of marijuana.

How To Roll A Blunt With A Cigar?

Rolling a blunt with your choice of cigar and cannabis strain is like savoring your favorite dish and dessert in one spectacular yet affordable meal. Now, who does not want that? You know what else? You can do it in six simple steps with the materials below in just a few minutes.

  • Cannabis buds
  • Cigar or cigarillo
  • Grinder (optional)
  • Blade or blunt splitter (optional)

1. Break Down The Flower

You can either do this by hand, which most blunt rollers do or through a grinder. The manual route produces moderate size ground weed, which slows the burn even more. However, some THC or CBD crystals will stick on your fingers and just be washed off. Using a shredder, on the other hand, is convenient, but you must not over grind as you could end up inhaling fine specks of cannabis dust.

2. Split And Hollow Out The Cigar

Again, you have two ways to do this – by hand or using a blade or blunt splitter. Regular blunt rollers use their fingers to pinch one end of the cigar or cigarillo and roll and split it open. Apply even pressure on each side to produce a clean, lengthwise cut all the way down to the other end. If this is not something you can do without breaking the wrap, use a cutter. Once you have the cigar open, hollow out all the shredded tobacco, leaving but a shell.

Note: Dry cigars will most likely crack regardless if you have the gentlest hands or the sharpest blade. To make it usable again, wrap it in a moist paper towel for a couple of minutes. You may also heat the wrapped tobacco stick in the microwave no longer than three to five seconds.

3. Fill Up The Cigar Wrap

Pack the cylindrical wrap with ground weed. If you desire to enjoy your blunt with the added potency and flavor of a concentrate, sandwich the extract between two films of ground marijuana.

4. Even Out The Contents

Run your index or pinky finger up and down the roll to even out the ganja log. This step ensures that the burn is even and smooth.

5. Rock, Lick And Seal The roll

Using the thumbs and index fingers of both hands, rock the blunt back and forth to pack the contents tightly in place. Then, tuck the side of the wrap that is closer to you underneath the other. Moisten the bottom part of the exposed side from end to end.

6. Bake It

To seal all the contents in and help the roll hold its shape, run a lighter back and forth over the wrapper. It will dry the seam and tighten the entire blunt. Once this is done, you can enjoy your weed cigar and fly high.

Rolling A Blunt With A Cigar

With blunts, you can enjoy both cannabis and tobacco at the same time. Got no blunt wrap for rolling? No worries! Cigars make the perfect shell for your weed. They even allow inconspicuous pot-smoking since cannagars look exactly like regular cigars and cigarillos. Plus, they add flavor, carry more marijuana, and lengthen the burn rate of the roll, enhancing the entire experience with the addition of just one inexpensive material. Sounds like something you want to light up? Follow the easy 6-step guide and be blunting in a few minutes.

How to cut a cigarMarijuana Blunt Cigar

Etsy предоставляет возможность прямой связи покупателей и продавцов со всего мира. Когда вы используете сервисы Etsy (мы будем называть, Pattern by Etsy, наши мобильные приложения и другие сервисы нашими «Сервисами»), вы несете ответственность за соблюдение этой политики, независимо от вашего местоположения.

Эта политика является частью наших Условий использования. Используя любые наши Сервисы, вы соглашаетесь с этой политикой и нашими Условиями использования.

Как транснациональная компания из США, ведущая деятельность в других странах, Etsy должна соблюдать экономические санкции и торговые ограничения, включая введенные Управлением по контролю за иностранными активами (OFAC) Министерства финансов США. Это означает, что Etsy или кто-либо, пользующийся нашими Сервисами, не может участвовать в транзакциях, в которые вовлечены определенные люди, места или изделия из этих мест, указанные государственными органами, такими как OFAC, в дополнение к торговым санкциям, предусмотренным соответствующими законами и нормами.

Эта политика действует в отношении всех, кто использует наши Сервисы, независимо от их местоположения. Решение об ознакомлении с такими ограничениями остается за вами.

Например, эти ограничения в целом запрещают, кроме прочего, транзакции, в которых участвуют следующие стороны:

  1. определенные географические регионы, такие как Иран, Крым, Куба, Северная Корея, Сирия, Россия, Беларусь, Донецкая Народная Республика («ДНР»), Луганская Народная Республика («ЛНР»), а также любые физические или юридические лица, ведущие деятельность или находящиеся на этих территориях;
  2. физические или юридические лица, состоящие в санкционных списках, таких как Список лиц особых категорий и запрещенных лиц (SDN) или Список иностранных лиц, уклоняющихся от санкций (FSE) организации OFAC;
  3. граждане Кубы независимо от их местоположения, не имеющие гражданства или вида на жительство за пределами Кубы; и
  4. изделия, из Ирана, Крыма, Кубы и Северной Кореи, за исключением информационных материалов, таких как публикации, фильмы, постеры, грампластинки, фотографии, кассеты, компакт-диски и определенные произведения искусства.
  5. Любые товары, услуги и технологические решения из ЛНР и ДНР за исключением информационных материалов и сельскохозяйственной продукции, в том числе продуктов питания для людей, семян сельскохозяйственных культур или удобрений.
  6. Импорт в США следующей продукции российского происхождения: рыба, морепродукты, алмазы непромышленного назначения и любая другая продукция, согласно периодическим указаниям министра торговли США.
  7. Экспорт из США либо гражданами США предметов роскоши и любых других товаров, согласно указаниям министра торговли США, любому лицу, находящемуся в России или Беларуси. Список и определение «предметов роскоши» приведены в «Дополнение № 5 к Разделу 746», опубликованном Федеральным реестром США.
  8. Изделия, изготовленные за пределами США и попадающие под действие Закона о тарифах США и связанных с ним законов о запрещении принудительного труда.

Для защиты нашего сообщества и торговой площадки Etsy предпринимает меры для соблюдения режимов санкций. Например, Etsy запрещает участникам пользоваться своими аккаунтами в определенных географических регионах. Если у нас есть основания полагать, что вы управляете своей аккаунтом из места, находящегося под санкциями, например, любого из перечисленных выше санкционных мест, или иным образом нарушаете какие-либо экономические санкции или торговые ограничения, мы можем приостановить или прекратить использование вами наших Сервисов. Как правило, участникам не разрешается выставлять на продажу, покупать или продавать изделия из регионов, находящихся под санкциями. Сюда входят изделия, появившиеся ранее санкций, поскольку у нас нет возможности проверить, были ли они вывезены из запрещенного места. Etsy оставляет за собой право обращаться к продавцам с запросом предоставить дополнительную информацию, раскрыть страну происхождения изделия на странице товара или предпринять другие шаги для соблюдения обязательств. Мы можем отключить товары или отменить транзакции, представляющие опасность нарушения этой политики.

Кроме соблюдения требований OFAC и применимых местных законов, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что другие страны могут вводить собственные торговые ограничения и что определенные изделия могут не допускаться к экспорту или импорту согласно международным законам. Когда в транзакции участвуют лица из разных стран, вам следует изучить законы любых соответствующих стран.

Наконец, участникам Etsy следует иметь в виду, что сторонние платежные системы, например PayPal, могут самостоятельно отслеживать транзакции на предмет соблюдения санкционных требований и могут блокировать транзакции в рамках собственных программ, обеспечивающих соблюдение требований. Etsy не имеет власти или контроля над процедурами независимого принятия решения в таких системах.

Экономические санкции и торговые ограничения могут применяться к порядку использования вами Сервисов и могут изменяться, поэтому участникам следует регулярно проверять источники информации о санкциях. За юридической консультацией обращайтесь к квалифицированному специалисту.

Вы можете прочитать эту политику на вашем языке, но помните, что версия этого документа на английском имеет преимущественную силу в отношении использования вами сервисов Etsy. Язык можно изменить в настройках аккаунта.

Posted by 1o8 · January 25, 2021

New to the cigar-smoking game? It is probably no surprise that before you can light your cigar, you have to cut it. Cutting a cigar for the first time can be a nerve-wracking experience.

A poor cut can lead to a diminished smoking experience or a wrapper that unravels entirely. Of course, you don’t want to ruin the cigar before you’ve even gotten a chance to smoke it.

Fear not! Mastery of cigar cutting just takes a little know how and a bit of practice. Below you’ll find a handy list on how to cut a cigar like a pro.

Choose the Right Cutter

The first step is perhaps the most crucial: picking the right cigar-cutting tool. This can be a bit hard for the novice since there are a lot of options, so let’s break a few down.

Straight cutter

These bad boys are probably the most popular cutters on the market. Also known as a guillotine cutter, these basic cutters work by slotting your cigar through a hole and squeeze-cutting the cap cleanly. Straight cutters also come in a dual or double-blade variety, which ensures a cleaner, more precise cut.

Punch cutter

A punch cutter adds a hole in the end of the cigar—called, no surprise, a punch. This kind of cut helps reduce loose tobacco and filler that can otherwise fall into your mouth while smoking. Punches are not deep or full cuts, which give cigar wrappers a stay power, making it harder for them to unravel. There is a drawback, however: some cigars are simply too thin for a punch cutter to work effectively.


Like a punch cutter, a V-cutter doesn’t remove the entire end of a cigar. It instead creates a small “V”-shaped slice in the tip that is even smaller, more focused than a typical punch.

The V-cutter provides many of the same benefits as a punch, but it limits a smoker’s ability to draw on the cigar. It’s quite a technical cut and can be difficult to get just right.

There are a few other options like cigar scissors, or even something more DIY like your thumbnail or even your teeth. But you don’t live in a Clint Eastwood Western, so why bite off your cigar like you do?

If you’re just starting out, we recommend a double-bladed straight cutter; they’re the simplest to operate, are designed to make a cut across both sides of the cigar simultaneously, and can be used on just about any cigar under the sun. Some of the other cutters out there can be a bit tricky to operate, so start simple, elegant, and easy.

Locate the Cap

The cap is the end piece of the cigar, and it’s typically lightly glued on to

hold the wrapper together while the cigar is in storage. Often visible as a slightly rounded section of leaf, the cap is the ONLY part of the cigar that you want to cut off; cutting too far past the cap will cut into the wrapper, potentially leading to the cigar tearing or unraveling.

It’s always best to be a bit cautious with your cuts, so aim a bit shallow. After all, you can always cut down more of the cigar, but you can never add more back on. And leaving a bit of the cap on can help avoid that much-annoying unraveling.

Moisten the Cigar Head

Here’s a bit of cigar-aficionado knowledge: gently moisten the cap in your mouth

before cutting. While it’s not the most crucial step in your cigar-smoking journey, it can help ensure that your cut goes smoothly. If the leaf is too dry, it can sometimes crack during the cutting process––moistening the cap up a bit can help prevent that. And it’s especially helpful for cheaper cigars that may not have a well-placed cap.

Cut the Cigar

Here it is, the moment you’ve been waiting for: making the cut. For an end result that seems pretty straightforward, there’s actually quite a bit of skill involved in cutting a cigar just right. Obviously your finesse develops with practice, but those first few cuts can be a bit anxiety-inducing. That’s where a straight cutter comes in—it leaves the least room for error.

Place the head of the cigar inside the opening of the cutter, and then slightly close the blades so that they’re just touching the cigar. This will keep the cigar properly positioned prior to the cut. Once the cigar is in position, cut confidently, applying swift and even pressure. And voila! Your cigar is ready to smoke!

A Final Suggestion

Whatever cigar cutter you choose, make sure you’ve got all the necessary accoutrement to make your experience that much more pleasurable. One of the most necessary tools is a cigar holder, and you can’t do better than a Stage V Cigar holder .

It’s a simple, versatile solution for cigar lovers looking to keep better track of a cigar or avoid dirtying it up on an unhygienic surface. Crafted with industrial-strength neodymium magnets, Stage V Cigar holders easily attach to golf carts, boats, or cars.

You’ll never again mark up a wood surface or glass table. Put simply, Stage V Cigar is a well designed holder that keeps your cigar, and smoking surroundings of choice, protected and safe.

As true cigar aficionados tend to use different cutters for different cigars, you may not find a one-size-fits-all solution to your cigar cutting needs. Remember: cigar smoking is a journey, and there are bound to be hiccups along the way. Practice makes perfect. Before you know it, you’ll be enjoying a tasty cigar with the best of ‘em.

Sometimes you just can’t find a cigar cutter when you need one. As frustrating as those moments can be, all is not lost. This guide shows you that with a bit of imagination and perhaps a little improvising, you can successfully learn how to cut a cigar without a cutter.

How you go about cutting a cigar without a cutter will depend greatly on your surroundings and what you have available to use as a makeshift cutter. You can apply the same principles you would normally follow on how to cut a cigar to these alternative cutting tactics.

How to cut a cigar with a knife

A knife blade is perhaps the next best thing to an actual cigar cutter. Razor blades, scissors or other such bladed utensils can also be used in this manner. Dull blades can ruin the cigar, so be sure to use sharp blades. To remove a thin layer of the cap sufficient enough to draw through the cigar, carefully make an incision with slow and easy passes of the blade. You don’t want to cut too far down, or the wrapper can unravel. If using scissors, be careful not to squeeze or pinch the cigar. Just a smooth, easy snip and you’ll be enjoying those precious Cohiba cigars in no time!

How to cut a cigar with a poker

We’ll define a poker as anything with a fairly sharp point that will poke a hole in the head of a cigar, much like a cigar pierce cutter. This includes toothpicks, sewing needles, small screws, the sharp tips of corkscrews, small jeweler’s screwdrivers, or anything else small and fairly sharp.

Simply line up the pointed end of the poker at the center of the cap and carefully press directly into the cigar. You don’t have to push it all the way through, just enough to draw through the cigar unimpeded. For larger ring gauges, such as a Hoyo de Monterrey Grand Epicure , several holes might offer a better draw.

How to cut a cigar with a fingernail

If you don’t have anything sharp enough handy, then you can use a fingernail or thumbnail to remove a piece of the cap. This might prove difficult for those with closely trimmed nails, yet it can save a lot of time and hassle of looking for other options.

You can carefully work your nail around the edge of the cap, lightly pressing into the leaf as you work in a circular motion. You can also dig your nail into one side and drag your nail across the cap to remove a portion of the leaf. While this can be quick and easy, it is less precise and can excessively tear the leaf.

To bite or not to bite

If you simply do not have another alternative, then biting will have to do. While biting the tip of a cigar off might be popular in movies and pop culture, in reality, it doesn’t work well with premium cigars. Not only is it considered bad form, biting into a handmade cigar can cause extreme damage to the cigar and ruin the entire experience.

So, if biting is your last resort, you can work your teeth carefully and slowly around the cap until you free a piece of the leaf. You should never try to “bite” off the end in one quick motion, as you want to respect not destroy your cigar and the cigar maker’s craft!

For those of you who are new to cigar smoking, you may be confused on how to properly cut and light a cigar. Some cigar veterans might even have the wrong technique. In this blog you will find out the proper ways to both cut and light a cigar.

Once you have picked out the perfect cigar, you will anxious to get home and enjoy it. Before smoking the cigar, you will need to properly cut it.

Cutting a cigar

Once you have selected the cigar cutter you are going to use, it is time to get started. Lets assume you are using the straight cigar cutter (the guillotine cut). The closed end of the cigar (the head) is the one that you are going to be putting in your mouth; it’s also the end that you will be cutting. Start by holding the cigar with one hand and the guillotine with the other. Once you have found where you are going to cut, (about 1/8 a way down), insert the cigar head into the guillotine and cut into the cap. Make sure that you are not cutting to close into the body of the cigar, because this might unravel your cigar. Once the cigar is properly cut, you’re ready to light it.

Lighting a cigar

When properly lighting a cigar you will want to have a lighter in one hand, while holding the cigar around its band in the other. When lighting the cigar make sure that you position the cigar right above the top of the flame, without touching it. As you are holding the flame and cigar, begin rotating the cigar while puffing into it; this is the step where most beginners go wrong, and may take up to 20 seconds. The cigar will become ready once the tobacco around the bottom rim begins to glow.

Now that your cigar is cut and lit properly, enjoy your time: relaxing alone, catching up with friends or possibly watching sports.

What is your favorite way to enjoy your cigar? Leave us a comment; we would love to hear from you?

How to spend time with your crush at school

This article was co-authored by wikiHow Staff. Our trained team of editors and researchers validate articles for accuracy and comprehensiveness. wikiHow’s Content Management Team carefully monitors the work from our editorial staff to ensure that each article is backed by trusted research and meets our high quality standards.

This article has been viewed 100,453 times.

Asking out your crush is a nerve-wracking experience, especially when you go to school together. But that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t give it a shot and tell them how you feel about them. You can work to get to know your crush to see if they’re interested in going out with you, but in the end, the only way to know, is to ask!

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

Tip: Extracurricular activities like your school’s sporting events or clubs are a great chance to spend time together outside of school that isn’t weird or awkward. Ask your crush if they’ll be at the game later and tell them you hope to see them.

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

How to spend time with your crush at school

Tip: Don’t choose a place so secluded that it’s creepy, but private enough that you feel comfortable expressing your true feelings without being made fun of by someone who overhears.

Posted on Published: April 10, 2020

How to spend time with your crush at school

If you go to school every day, you’re bound to meet someone you like and eventually develop crush. It’s normal, whether you’re in high school, university, or vocational school. You may even be a teacher who falls under the spell of another member of your team.

To get your crush to notice you or talk to you, you’ll need school pick-up lines that aren’t cheesy so that what you say won’t come off as weird or random. For this reason, we’ve prepared a list of pick-up lines that are tailored to school crushes, and anyone can use!

Here are 25+ of the best school pick-up lines for your crush:

School pick-up lines: for crushes in high school

If you’re in high school, then you’ve probably seen your crush around already and have been waiting for the right moment to approach him/her. You can use any of these high school pick-up lines to make your move:

01 “I heard you were in the school band. Maybe, we could make some music together.”

If you’re a “band geek,” as some people call it, that doesn’t mean that you can’t approach your crush. Even if you aren’t in the band, you could use this as a way to ask him/her to show you how to play an instrument so that you can spend some time together.

02 “I’ve seen you in AP Chemistry. I’ve kind of had my ion you.”

Sure, you may have already heard this pick-up line, but it’s a classic line that is sure to get a few chuckles and maybe even land you a date. Ions are talked about a lot in chemistry, and it’s a play on the words “eye on.”

03 “I know the first 20 digits of pi, but somehow, I don’t know yours.”

Here’s one for the mathletes and the ordinary math lovers who couldn’t come up with a way to talk to their crush in math class. Pi isn’t “3.14” like many teachers round it off, it’s infinite. In fact, we haven’t figured out all of the numbers yet.

Being able to memorize 20 of them is pretty impressive, and it shows that you’re pretty smart.

How to spend time with your crush at school

photo by acworks on photo-ac

04 “We learned some pretty important dates in history class today, but I couldn’t help noticing that you aren’t a part of any of them.”

Anyone who studies history knows that you’ll have to memorize many dates because there are a lot of them to know.

This is a good way to ask for a date because when you say this line, he/she will probably ask what you mean. That’s when you can say something like, “our date, this Friday at 6 p.m.”

05 “No, don’t go in there! The sprinklers will go off.”

When you say this, you can use an alarming tone so that he/she stops and wonders what’s happening.

When this happens, you can say something like, “cause you’re smoking hot.” This will make him/her laugh, and you can start a conversation from there.

How to spend time with your crush at school

Photo by Johan Bos under pexels license

06 “I didn’t know angels go to [insert name of your high school].”

This is one of the school pick-up lines that you can use anytime that your crush is alone, whether in the gym, cafeteria, or hallway. It’s not dependent on a specific time or location.

When you use this line, you have to be very smooth about it. You can practice a little at home because you only have one shot to get it right. This is another way of telling your crush that he/she is gorgeous/handsome.

07 “I heard you’re pretty good at algebra. Could you replace my x without asking y?”

This is another math pick-up line to use because everyone has to do math. It can work really well. Your crush doesn’t even have to be the smartest kid in the class, as long as he/she takes algebra.

It’s a good line because it’s a play on x and y variables that are always used in algebra.

08 “You must be a high-test score because I’m dying to take you home to meet my mother.”

What do you do when you get a good report card? That’s right, you take it home to show your parents. It shows that you think highly of your crush, and your parents would approve of him/her.

How to spend time with your crush at school

Photo by akizou on photo-ac

09 “Oh, you’re the new kid? Welcome to [insert school name], I’m part of the welcoming committee.”

If your crush is new at school, but you don’t know how to approach him/her, this is a great way to do it. It doesn’t matter if you’re actually on the welcoming committee or if one even exists.

This is a great opportunity to show him/her around the school, ask him/her questions, and let him/her get to know you.

You May Also Like:

There is one statement that we know it was true: first love never die. If you have experience with your first love, then you might agree with that statement. You probably had a crush or someone you like when you were a kid. From that good childhood memories, you bring it until you are adult and have a flashback when you had first love.

One day you might meet your crush when you were in elementary school, and those memories will take you back to the past. You do not want to miss that moment and want to build that moment reveal at present. But then as the time pass, how to tell your crush that you like him since you were in elementary school? Here are some explanation that you can follow.

  1. Breaking the ice

How to tell your crush you like him in elementary school? If you never met your crush after a long time, there must be a gap between you and your crush. First, he might forget you and remember nothing about you. All you need here is just breaking the ice. You can give him your best smile and say hi to him. Do not be so nervous. You can take a deep breath and starts the conversation with him.

You can start by telling him that you were his friend in elementary school. To make him believe, you can tell his full name, his hobby, his family member or his address. That makes your crush realize that you are truly his school mate in elementary school and you can continue your talk with him. You may also find out about What Does It Mean When You Dream about Your Crush Having A Boyfriend?

  1. Asking about simple things

Start your conversation with light topic or simple things in life. For example you can start with opening talks like how he is doing and how glad you are to meeting him again. You can make a conversation about the weather, his work or activities. You can also make a light joke to entertain him, build a bridge with him again and you can see how he responds your talk. You may also find out about What Does It Mean When You Dream About Your Crush Being Your Boyfriend?

  1. Reminding the childhood memories

How to tell your crush you like him in elementary school? There is nothing can be more heartwarming than a good memory in a childhood story. Memories cannot be replaced or turned back anymore. You might have some memories that still remain in your heart and mind. There is no expired date to remind it again. You might have at least one memory with him that you know.

Even if the memory was an embarrassing or funny one, you can recall it again with him. That can be the most interesting topic that he wants to hear. Recalling again about the name of friends and their condition, your teacher’s name, the naughty things that you both has done when you were an elementary student. You both might have difference appearance, you can give him any compliments both his appearance in the past or at present. Nobody dislikes compliments, right? You may also find out about Disadvantages of Dating in High School for Young Lovers

  1. Stalking his social media

Maybe you do not have a detective skills, but you can stalk your crush’s activities through his social media. You can try to exchange his username with yours and see all his posts there. If you do not want to waste your time of scrolling, then you can check his another social media randomly. By knowing his social media, you might know his friends, his daily activities, his hobbies, or his likes and dislikes.

Reading his status, how he reacts through every situation. Seeing his photos can make you know his activities with his friends or family, how close he is with them and how his friends treat him. You also can leave your likes or comment there, so you both can have topic to start the conversation again. Moreover, you cannot judge a book by its cover. If you found something that you dislike from him, do not be hesitate to ask him about it. You may also find out about What Does It Mean When Your Crush Unfollows You on Instagram?

  1. Giving him a present

To reminding him about your childhood, you can bring some stuffs that can recall some memories when you were in elementary school. You can try to bring his favorite cartoon characters, his hobbies stuffs, or a kid magazine. He might be glad to have it his child memories though. You can give it to him directly, or you can ask his or your friends to send it to him. Sending him a stuff with a letter in it should be very cute. That’s how to tell your crush you like him in elementary school.

  1. Confessing your feeling

How to tell your crush you like him in elementary school? This stage would play a very important role for you and your crush. You do not be worry to express your feeling to him. It is better to be late than never. You do not want to live a life with regret if you do not tell him about your feeling, do you? Do not be afraid to tell. You should take a risk to confess all of your feeling that you bury since you were elementary school student.

You never know the answer if you do not try. So if you tried, you have 99% chances but if you did not try you only have 1% chance. It is not an embarrassing moment if you confess to him, but it is one great step forward if he has the same feeling like you. If you are not brave enough to express your feeling, you can try expressing it through a card, a letter or by texting. You may also find out about Sweetest Things to Text Your Boyfriend That Will Make Him Smile

If you want to know he has the same feeling as you or not, you can take some time for you and him to get close each other. Let him know your personality by himself and through your manners to him and others. You also will know if he likes you or not, by guessing his acts to you. He would be happy if he has time and spend it together with you, and he might have the same feeling like you.

Then congratulation, you are one step forward to build a relationship with him. Otherwise he might have a girlfriend already, and he cannot like you back. But do not worry, you can still be his friend that you know him since you both were in childhood.

Depends on the dream, tbh.

You may not have seen your grade-school crush since Tamagotchis were cool, but that doesn’t mean you don’t dream about them on the reg. Or maybe you find yourself dreaming about a steamy makeout session with a coworker. Either way, there’s a good chance you’ve had a crush dream and wondered, what does it mean when you dream about your crush? Just me? (Related: This Is What Your Sex Dreams *Really* Mean)

Turns out, dreaming about a crush may have surprising real-world takeaways, helping you get to know yourself a bit better. A crush dream could signal just about any unconscious desire, says Michael Kinsey, PhD, a clinical psychologist based in New York City. That means the specific person who appears in your dream shouldn’t be taken too literally. After you wake up and recall your dream, ask yourself: Is your crush charismatic? Immature? Confident? “Your crush may have traits you’d like to emulate,” he explains.

But like any type of dream, the details matter. Take a dive into dreamland as experts decode some of the most frequent fantasies:

1. Your crush kisses you.

Interestingly, this may mean you’re feeling a little stuck in life right now and find yourself in a holding pattern. “This dream might mean that you’re waiting for something to happen to you,” says therapist and dream interpreter Nicole Arzt, LMFT, Family Enthusiast advisory board member. “You might be hoping that it ‘just happens,’ but you aren’t necessarily taking the steps needed to feel more ownership over your life.”

2. Your crush is dating someone else.

Ugh, we’ve all had this one and woke up on the wrong side of the bed. “This could be about anyone who might have moved away from your life,” says Jeanine Duval, co-founder at Edelwyn, an online resource for tarot card learning. (Fun fact: She draws many parallels in her work between tarot and dreams since they both use symbols to understand the unconscious mind.) “It’s a way of showing fear of abandonment and reflects an unconscious worry about being left.”

3. You’re too shy to approach your crush.

Did you miss an opp to call out to your crush as he/she walked out the door? Fun times. If this is the crush dream in question, you may feel frustrated because you’re not acting on your desires, says Kinsey, and this might extend beyond matters of the heart. Are you feeling shy about asking for a raise? Having a biggie talk with a friend? Where are you lacking confidence in your life?

4. You find yourself spending QT with a childhood crush.

Don’t send your long-lost love a DM just yet. “You’re likely reconnecting with a forgotten wish,” Kinsey says. “When you’re young and idealistic, you have a better sense of what you want. Something about the old flame is surfacing, beckoning you to find that desire in your life now.”

This desire could be working towards a big goal, living in line with your core values, or expressing an aspect of yourself or personality that you’ve long pushed down, says Kinsey. So, again, this dream might not have anythinggggg to do with the person you dreamt about, but about who you were back in middle or high school. Kinda a relief, right?

5. You start crushing on your ex. and get back together.

If this one sounds familiar, know that this is a frequent sitch in dreamland. “This dream may signify that you’re longing for parts of your past, or that you’re afraid of upcoming changes in the future,” says Arzt, adding that this usually is a sign that something in your life feels unsettling, or you’re nervous about where life will take you next. You may also be longing for a familiar sense of comfort. “Thinking about an ex may mean that you lack a sense of predictability and structure in your life,” she adds. Could you achieve this wish without dredging up the past? Probs!

6. Your crush is someone you don’t know.

Falling in love with a stranger or waking up from your dream feeling like your crush has turned into a stranger? This could be a clue you’ve been stepping out of your comfort zone, says Duval. “Even though such a dream might give you an odd sensation, it actually means that there are changes ahead. Expect to be surprised by a new experience.”

In other words, this dream could indicate you’re sensing upcoming changes in your life and that you’re excited for what’s to come. Time to enroll in a new class or download that language learning app you’ve been thinking about.

7. Your crush rejected you.

“This dream could mean that you’re struggling with your self-esteem,” says Arzt. “You may feel particularly vulnerable or sensitive, and the rejection solidifies your struggles with self-worth.” In any kind of dream about rejection, a lack of confidence in your ability may be an issue, whether in your work, romantic, or family life. (Psst. Here are 7 ways to start feeling more confident right now.)

8. More specifically, your crush rejected you

Most commonly, a sexual rejection dream indicates that you’re holding yourself back from what you want most in life. “What Freud once dubbed ‘castration anxiety,’ rejection by an object of lust signifies that the dreamer expects shame, humiliation, trauma, or at the very least, disappointment by pursuing highly prized outcomes,” says Kinsey. Your nerves are on another level.

9. You lost a tooth while spending time with a crush.

Ring a bell? The loss of teeth in dreams is linked to feelings of “insecurity and loss of self-esteem,” says Duval. In fact, your mouth can be a metaphor for what you’re saying—or not saying. “Especially when losing a tooth is combined with a dream about your crush, it can mean that you really want to say how you feel about him or her but are afraid to do so,” says Duval.

It’s a little scary to tell people how you feel, natch, but if you don’t hold back, you may be pleasantly surprised to find the feelings are reciprocated. Just saying!

10. You got cozy with a coworker.

Then, you tell them how you really feel and awake feeling rejected. Not so fun, but thankfully, it’s just a dream—and it may say more about your career than latent feelings for your coworker.

“This dream suggests that the dreamer is beginning to become aware of competencies and ambitions at work,” says Kinsey. “The rejection signifies an expectation that integrating her competencies and desires won’t be received well, and that she may feel compelled to conceal them.” But keep on doing you, and you’ll climb on up (and hopefully this dream will fade away!).

11. Any dream about a crush not described above.

The good news is that dreaming about a crush represents doors of possibility opening up in your life, says Arzt. “You may be excited about the idea of being with your crush, but it can also mean you’re excited about anything else that lies ahead,” she says. “Dreams can shed insight into your desires. These desires aren’t always literal, which is why dreams aren’t necessarily logical or sensical.”

So that dream about zip-lining with your crush on a course that leads to a sundae bar with about 800 ice cream flavors, totally normal! Phew.

By Ossiana Tepfenhart — Written on Apr 08, 2022

How to spend time with your crush at school

In fact, it can be really easy to think a guy hates you if you don’t know how to tell if a guy likes you and pick up on things the proper way.

Crushing itself can be a bit confusing. When you are crushing on someone, it means you have a feeling of romantic love, especially for someone you might not know too well. So, you may not know exactly what you want out of the prospective relationship.

Crushes also have a shelf life, lasting as little as a few weeks or as long as four months.

How do you know if a guy is crushing on you?

Guys can be so confusing and make it really hard to tell if they are into you or not. But every guy is different, so there’s no obvious answer.

One thing to be aware of is if he pays attention to you, specifically. Does he turn his body toward you and make eye contact (or not if you make him nervous)? Does he laugh when you didn’t even say something funny? Does he want to spend time with you?

Most of the time, if a guy seems off or is acting a tad weird around you, he may be crushing on you. hard. And make no mistake about it: if a guy does any of these things, he’s been hoping you’d ask him out on a date.

15 Sure Signs A Guy Has A Crush On You.

1. Any time he’s around you, he breaks out into a sweat and avoids eye contact.

Does he look like he’s about to be interrogated by the CIA whenever he’s around you? Guys who are really crushing hard can get nervous or intimidated by you, and this can actually lead them to bug out.

2. He gets really angry and annoyed whenever you mention other men.

This is often a sign of jealousy, and he might also try to play it cool by saying he’s not interested in you anyway. If he wasn’t interested, why would he get angry?

3. He laughs after everything he says.

This is called nervous laughter, and it happens when he’s really freaking out about a girl. If he’s laughing about everything from hating soft drinks to his mother’s car, he’s probably really worried that you think he’s a nerd.

4. You catch him backpedaling on things when you disagree with him.

Yes, this is a red flag. But it’s also a sign that he’s too spineless to disagree with a girl he likes.

5. He ‘phone spazzes’.

This is when guys say really bizarre, seemingly out-of-the-blue statements when you stop replying. It may be anything from telling you that he wishes you the best of luck, to telling you that he’s just got a new work promotion, to just sending cat memes.

Whatever it is, he’s trying to talk. Give him a little encouragement if you’re into him, too.

6. His behavior has turned into attention-seeking insanity.

Is he making a point of lifting weights, talking about his degrees, or doing stupid stunts that will likely get him into triage at the nearest ER? He doesn’t have a death wish — he’s just trying to impress you.

Unfortunately, this guy crush move can be extremely dangerous for certain men. You might want to ask him to reel himself in before he ends up breaking a bone.

7. He makes fun of you on a near-constant basis.

This is one of those acts that guys might put on when they are interested in you but are too scared to actually say how they feel.

Immature as it may be, this classic middle schooler behavior is often a guy’s last defense against admitting he has a crush. Shakespeare said it best: “Thou doth protest too much!”

8. His game reminds you of a yo-yo.

Does he pull you in a little, then push away, then admit his feelings, then push away again? This is often a sign that he’s testing the waters to see if you’d be open to dating him.

Unfortunately, this also can mean he has crippling insecurity and is probably not worth dating.

9. If you ask him if he’s into you, he turns beet red and denies it.

Guys don’t generally blush if they’re being hit on by girls they’re not interested in.

10. You get the feeling that he’s trying to play ‘too cool for school.’

Does he seem really preoccupied with looking cool? Does he go out of his way to name-drop, flaunt popularity, or show off his knowledge of all the cool events in town?

If so, he’s trying to play himself as one of the “cool kids” in hopes of getting someone interested in him. It might be you!

11. His friends make fun of him a lot around you.

The most common reason a guy’s good friends poke fun at each other is because of a crush.

If they keep ribbing him, then it’s one of the signs he likes you. This is especially true if it seems to get under his skin.

12. His friends keep telling you what a great guy he is.

They’re playing wingman, and it’s almost certain that the guy in question has begged them to put in a good word with you. Give the guy a chance!

13. Any time you mention what you like in a guy, he tries to come up with ways he fits that qualification.

This is a subtle way of showing that he’s trying to earn your approval, and it’s often hard to spot.

For example, let’s say you really like one guy’s sense of humor. He might shrug and go, “Oh, well, I can be funny, too.”

14. He makes a point to try to dispel stereotypes and assumptions you’ve made about him or guys like him.

This is similar to the last point in the sense that he’s trying to present himself to you in a certain light. A good example of this would be him saying, “Don’t think I’m not a bad boy type just cause I’m an accountant!”

15. You just have a hunch.

Our guts are rarely ever wrong. That’s why we should listen to them.

Related Stories From YourTango:

How do men act when they have a crush?

Usually, when a man has a crush on you he will make you a priority in his life. He will go out of his way to help you or spend time with you. He will start paying attention to your interests in an effort to know more about you. He might even act nervous or show off around you.

In today’s world of technology, he may be super-engaging with you on social media, liking, commenting, sharing, and looking at all your posts.

He might make up random reasons to touch you and will seem jealous if you spend time with other guys. His body language can also give you subtle signs that he’s crushing on you.

Psychological tip: Where are his feet pointed? Research says that where his feet are pointed tells you where he subconsciously wants to go, and if they are pointed towards you, he wants you.

How can you tell if a guy has a crush on you?

If a guy is acting different around you, it’s a sure sign they want to impress you, so they may do things for you or with you that they may not do with others. A guy with a crush might make accidentally touching you a habit — tapping your shoulder or brushing up against your arm to get your attention, or hugging you every chance he can.

Sometimes, you get lucky and the guy will tell you outright that he likes you and you’ll start dating; other times, you may have to play Nancy Drew to figure out all the hints he’s dropping, consciously or subconsciously.

In middle school, we are often swayed by our emotion and the growth we experience through puberty. That is why sometimes it is hard to see the codes someone are sending us.

But it would be a shame to miss out on love just because you can’t read the signals, right? Who knows it he is your true love? That is why it is time to catch up on how to read the signals.

Here are some obvious ways on how to tell if a guy likes you but is hiding it middle school

  1. He Continually Asks To Be Tutored By You

Not understanding a material once in a while is alright. But when he often asks to be tutored by you, all he is really saying is that he wants to spend more time with you.

  1. He Texts You Random Things Just To Talk To You

Random texts on random times of the day is just another way for a guy to say that he miss talking to you a lot.This is actually his ways on How to Get Your Crush to Notice You at School and Fall for You

  1. He Protects You When Other People Teases You

Most guys like to join in on the fun that comes from teasing people. But for a guy who likes you, all he wants to do is protect you.

  1. He Likes To Tease You A Lot

Though he might want to protect you, he also like to playfully tease you. Guys that does this often is clearly crushing on you .If he shows this sign, learn to keep the relationship secure with How to Get Closer to Your Crush in School and Fall for You

  1. Often Compliments Your Appearance

It’s not common for a middle school guy to openly compliments your appearance. So if you find someone who does, you’re clearly his crush.

  1. He Often Stares At You

As they say, eyes are the window to the soul. Hence, if you catch him staring at you a lot, it is actually the ways on How To Know If A Guy Is Interested In You Or Just Being Friendly

  1. He Likes To Sit Close To You

There is nothing better than physical closeness for someone who is crazy in love with someone else. Watch out for this obvious sign in the guy you’re observing.

  1. He Often Laughs To Your Joke

Sometimes, even when the joke is clearly not funny, the guy who likes you will exaggeratedly laugh at your jokes.

  1. Can Be Shy Around You

Do you see a guy who is usually outgoing but seems shy whenever he is around you? Most guys are shy not because he is bored when being with you but because he is nervous because he is so close to someone he loves.

  1. He Is Awkward When He Is Around You

When we feel love, we can’t think rationally which makes even the coolest guys acts strangely around their crush.

  1. He Talks Loudly And With High Pitch Only When He Is With You

If you find that his loud and high pitch voice is annoying, try to take a deeper look. This is actually how he unconsciously shows his nervousness because he is around someone he is really attracted to you.

  1. Tries To Look His Best When Meeting You

Guys don’t care about their looks most of the time. To have someone who goes out of their way to look dapper every time they see you means they are showing Signs A Shy Guy Likes You but Is Trying Not to Show It

  1. Often Does Random Acts Of Kindness

Random, often anonymous, acts of kindness towards you is the sweetest True Signs That a Man Loves You Unconditionally

  1. He Tries To Make You Laugh A Lot

For a guy that is madly in love with a girl, there is nothing more beautiful in the world than seeing her smile and laugh because of him.

  1. He Notices Your Change Of Mood

A slight change in tone or a minor frown is hard to detect. But for a guy who has been drawn towards you for a long time, he notice this and will try to make you feel better.

  1. Hangs Out With You After School

The extra effort it takes to have some quality time after school is nothing compared to the big crush this guy is actually hiding from you in middle school. When on times like this, use the Easy Ways to Get a Boy to Like You in Middle School

  1. Really Likes To Ask About Your Day

Most people these days are self centered that is why a guy like this will stand out from the rest. This guy is actually using Ways to Get Any Girl You Want in Middle School

  1. Compliments You On Your Hidden Qualities

Your kindness, the light in your eyes, how you smile are some of the things that only a special person that have been noticing you a lot will pick up on. This act is the true Signs That He Is In Love with You but Can’t Say

  1. Can Be Open And Vulnerable With You

It is hard for someone to be open and vulnerable, especially when it comes to a guy. Only when he trust and likes you will a guy really show his vulnerable side.

  1. Can’t Go By A Long Time Without Talking To You

There is nothing more maddening for a guy who is attracted to a girl than not talking to that girl for a long time. If you find your guy finding the time to talk to you constantly, he is showing the Undeniable Signs when Guys Fall in Love with You

  1. Often Smiles At You Without Any Reason

Do you often see him looking at you and smiling at you ? That’s because he is adoring you so much but is keeping it a secret.

As it turns out, it is not that hard to spot love between your connection to someone right? In middle school, things are simple which is why when trying to spot somoene who have a secret crush on you, all you need to do is to look at the simple language of love. Then all you need to do is use the How to Tell Your Crush You Like Him in Middle School

Understanding how they feel is a lot easier than you think.

How to spend time with your crush at school

What would you do if you knew that your crush liked you back? Think about it. For starters, I can safely bet that you’d stop living in fear, and muster up the courage to ask them out.

Right? You want to know if someone’s attracted to you, so you can avoid rejection, and create an incredible relationship with someone you love. But for one reason or another, you have no idea how to tell if they genuinely like you or not.

I know exactly how you feel. For the longest time, I was held back by fear. The truth is that I didn’t have the confidence to ask out my crush or do anything that put me outside of my comfort zone.

But then I came to the realization that gaining an understanding of psychology is a great way to improve your dating life. Because when you can easily recognize the signs of attraction, it’s much easier to tell if someone likes you back.

So without further delay, here’s how to tell if someone finds you attractive.

Pay Attention To What They Do And Say.

Think back to a time when you were hanging out with your crush. You probably felt a bit nervous, as you couldn’t help but overthink every tiny detail of your body language and speech.

When you’re with someone that you find attractive, it’s normal to feel nervous. It’s okay to be conscious of everything you do and say. But for one reason or another, we can’t help but find it difficult to tell when someone is doing the same with us.

Why is that? We often don’t pay attention to every detail of another person’s body language. So when someone finds us attractive, we’re completely oblivious.

I’ll give you a personal example. I used to hang out almost every day with this incredible girl. We were best friends. But as we began spending more time together, I couldn’t help but notice that she was becoming increasingly nervous.

I asked her if she was okay. And of course, she replied that everything was fine, and there was nothing to worry about. She just enjoyed being with me. But every time she spoke, her voice got a little softer, and she couldn’t help but play with her hair.

I was completely oblivious to the fact that she was into me. It was only when I moved to Australia a few months later that she said she had a massive crush on me for ages. However, she couldn’t find the courage to say something.

Not knowing that she liked me broke my heart. Why? Because I loved her too. Similarly, I didn’t have the courage to say how I felt or the understanding of psychology to recognize that she liked me back.

I’ve started to pay attention to small details whenever I’m with someone. I notice what they say, how they say it, and their body language during a conversation. As a result of recognizing the signs of attraction, my dating life has quickly improved for the better.

So if you want to know if someone finds you attractive, pay attention to their body language and speech. Are they acting a little bit nervous? Do they get shy when you’re together? If the answer to either of those questions is yes, it’s certainly a positive sign that they like you.

Consider How Much Time You Spend Together.

One of the biggest signs that someone finds you attractive is a desire to be with you as much as possible. The reason? They’re incredibly happy and grateful for any time that you can spend together.

When I was in college, I met a girl who would find any excuse to be with me. She didn’t care if it was studying, walking home, or anything else. In her mind, all that mattered was that we were able to spend time together.

At first, I didn’t think anything of it. I assumed that she loved our conversations and enjoyed being able to help each other excel in every aspect of our learning. But as time went by, she started flirting with me a lot more and found reasons to spend time together outside of college.

Only then was I able to put all of the pieces together and realize that she found me attractive. But once I found out, we had an incredible relationship that lasted for several years.

Take a moment to consider how much time someone wants to spend with you. Do they text you throughout the day? Do they want to spend as much time with you as possible? If so, there’s clearly a strong connection. After all, they enjoy talking to you and feel extremely grateful to have you in their life.

Recognizing the signs of attraction will certainly improve your dating life. Because once you can tell if someone finds you attractive, you don’t need to worry about rejection or anything else that previously held you back from asking them out. Put simply, your dating life will quickly change for the better.

Want to be notified whenever I publish a new article? Click here.

You can’t help but stalk people they go to school with.

How to spend time with your crush at school

1. You spend a lot of time thinking about the perfect way to describe your crush. Your school friends probably won’t meet him or her right away (or ever), so you have to get creative with your descriptions. So you end up describing someone with Harry Styles’ soulful eyes, Jennifer Lawrence’s hilarious wit, and Shawn Mendes’ sensitive side. Close enough, right?

2. You hardly pay attention to the hotties at school. You don’t have the emotional energy to wrap your head around a second crush.

3. You actually use their

name. The last time you had a crush who went to your school, you were less open about it, because what if it got back to them before you were ready? But since you don’t have to worry about your crush’s friends overhearing you gush about those

eyes, you can actually use their first name instead of code names (“Green Eyes,” “Bieber,” “Soccer Boy”) in the caf or homeroom.

More From Seventeen

How to spend time with your crush at school

4. Your texting / Facebook chatting / Snapchat game is ON POINT. When you can’t see each other in the halls at school, you have to make up for it with virtual flirting. Thank you wifi.

5. . Which means your heart pounds every time you get a new text. Oh, nvm, it’s just Mom.

How to spend time with your crush at school

6. You can’t help but stalk people they go to school with. What’s up with that girl who always tags them in a million photos? Are they together? Does she like him? You know you shouldn’t go down the stalking path because you’ll just drive yourself crazy, but when you don’t see them every day at school, it makes them so much more mysterious (read: hot). And without being able to chat them up in the hall or have your BFF do recon during study hall, it’s the only way you can find out more about them.

7. You keep tabs on them online. Facebook, Twitter, Instagram, Tumblr, Snapchat, Vine, aaaand repeat. You even check out which tweets they’ve favorited and who tagged them on Instagram. Basically, your stalking knows no bounds.

8. You live for your impromptu FaceTime seshes. Sometimes, you have to stop yourself from blurting out, “I like you!” Even though you’ve only hung out in-person a few times, you feel like you could chat with them for hours.

9. But then you’re tempted to pretend your camera is broken if you’re having a bad hair day or a zit pops up. Y ou don’t want them to think you’re not actually as hot as they remember (even though you totally are). When you don’t see each other on the reg, there’s so much more pressure anytime you do— even if it’s only through a screen.

How to spend time with your crush at school

10. On the rare occasions you do hang out in person, every moment counts. Because it could be months before you see each other again, and these amazing memories have to keep you going for a long time.

11. Sometimes, you get jealous of friends whose crushes go to the same school. You’re busy with school and love your friends and family, but if you could just catch a glimpse of their smile or hang out for an afternoon together, your whole day would turn around.

12. If you live in another city or state, you make grand plans to meet up. Even though your parents would never let you fly halfway across the country to spend the week with someone they’ve never met. 🙁

13. If you live nearby, you’ve mapped out the route between your houses a million times. Either because you’ve been there before, or you because you wish you’ve been. After school, you do drive-bys with your friends in hopes your crush is outside playing street hockey or shooting hoops.

14. There’s always that one person who questions your crush. “Hmmm. camp friend who lives in Canada? Suuuure.” Um, yeah, Toronto is a real place! And he really does live there! I’m not making this whole thing up, I swear.

How to spend time with your crush at school

15. There’s hardly any drama. Because you don’t share all the same school friends, there’s no gossip swirling about your respective exes or fighting your friends on who has dibs. It’s totally chill.

16. You actually pay attention in class. Because they’re not there to distract you with how cute they are, you can actually focus on what your teacher is saying, and spend your study halls studying instead of wandering the halls in hopes of bumping into your crush.

17. You can hit up two different proms. That is, if

dreams come true

Hannah Orenstein is the author of several novels, including Meant to Be Mine (out June 7, 2022), Head Over Heels, Love at First Like, and Playing with Matches. She’s also the Deputy Editor of Dating at Elite Daily. She lives in Brooklyn.

It ‘ s no fun thinking that your crush is intentionally avoiding you.

But as much as it hurts not to see them, it can be even more painful when you ‘ re not sure why they ‘ re going out of their way not to see you. If you ‘ re trying to figure out why they ‘ re avoiding you, chances are it ‘ s one of these nine reasons.

1. They Have a Crush on You But Don ‘ t Know How You Feel Back

Have you ever tried to hide a crush by acting like you ‘ re totally uninterested? There ‘ s a possibility that ‘ s happening to you right now. They ‘ re playing it cool, or are a little bit anxious about hanging out and accidentally divulging their true feelings. Your crush might even be working up the courage to make their move and ask you out.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(The Incredibles via Buena Vista Pictures)

2. They Know You Like Them and They Don ‘ t Feel the Same Way

Sometimes a crush will avoid you if they find out about your feelings for them and they aren ‘ t mutual. They don ‘ t want to spend too much time with you in case that makes you think they like you back, or they ‘ re not prepared to be forced to let you down. After all, rejecting someone can be just as tough as being rejected yourself.

3. They Know You Like Them and They Do Feel the Same Way

Bewildering as it might sound, sometimes knowing the other person has a crush on you back can be just as stressful as being unsure. Knowing there ‘ s a mutual interest creates a lot of pressure for the potential relationship, and they might not be prepared to handle that right now. Plus, they might feel even more nervous and giddy around you knowing you have a big ol ‘ crush on them, too.

4. They Don ‘ t Know You Exist

Don ‘ t take this personally, but maybe the reason you think your crush is avoiding you is they haven ‘ t really acknowledged you in the first place. If you ‘ ve mostly admired them from afar, they might not even know you exist. Until you actually are introduced to them or strike up the courage to talk to them, you might remain invisible to them for a while, so get used to the ” avoidance. “

5. They ‘ re Upset With You

Maybe your crush doesn ‘ t want to see you because you ‘ ve upset them. Perhaps you made an offhand comment that unintentionally offended them, they found out something about you that they don ‘ t like or, worst of all, someone is spreading negative rumors about you. If you think this is the case, chances are that things won ‘ t improve until you can set things straight with them.

6. They Need Their Space

If you ‘ re the ultra-clingy type, they might be avoiding you simply because they need their space. Some people can ‘ t handle being smothered with affection. This doesn ‘ t necessarily mean that they ‘ re not interested in you—just that it ‘ s time for you to back off a little and give them some room to breathe.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(In a Heartbeat via YouTube)

7. They ‘ re Taken

If your crush is already seeing someone else, they have a pretty good excuse to avoid you. Maybe they don ‘ t want to give you the wrong idea, or they used to talk with you when they were single, but have stopped now that they ‘ re off the market. Maybe they don ‘ t want to make their new flame jealous. Regardless of the actual reason, if they ‘ re taken, it ‘ s time to back off.

8. They ‘ re Playing Hard to Get

It ‘ s possible your crush knows you like them, and that they like you, too, but they don ‘ t want to make themselves too available. They want to seem uninterested and are never around because they think that makes them more desirable. While this tactic has definitely caught your attention, it ‘ s also sending you mixed messages.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(The Simpsons via Fox)

9. They ‘ re Not Actually Avoiding You

Have you considered that your crush isn ‘ t actually avoiding you? Sometimes it seems like our crushes are never around, but we ‘ re just reading into things too deeply. You might ‘ ve set your expectations of their being around too high. Maybe they ‘ ve been super busy or preoccupied, and your not seeing them actually has nothing to do with you.

Not sure what your crush really thinks of you? Click HERE for the subtle signs your crush knows you like them.

How to spend time with your crush at school

Crushes are exciting and full of possibilities, but we’re all familiar with that daunting fear that someone might not like you back. And it can get in the way of that initial excitement.

How do you know if their teasing is flirty or platonic? Are they disinterested or just playing hard to get? Is there a specific way to act around your crush?

Crushes can be confusing, so while things were simpler in elementary school when you could just pass someone a note saying, “Do you like me?” there are still subtle ways of knowing if your crush feels the same way about you.

Each zodiac sign in astrology has their own little tell-tale sign that they’re crushing on someone.

And while you can never know for sure until someone makes the first move, these indicators will help clear up some of the mystery.

Here’s how the zodiac signs act when they have a crush.

Aries (March 21 – April 19)

Aries are typically among the most confident of the signs, and their approach to love is no different. Aries is ruled by fiery Mars so they will not be deterred from expressing exactly how they feel.

They are totally unafraid to make the first move. However, they also love the chase, so don’t mistake their teasing for disinterest. It’s all part of their game.

Taurus (April 20 – May 20)

Taurus is known to be stubborn, but this fixed Earth sign is ruled by Venus, so they feel deeply despite their hard exterior. When Taurus pursues a crush, they are in search of a meaningful connection.

You’ll often catch them asking their crush deep questions in an attempt to bond on an intense level. Their crushes are never frivolous — they take relationships very seriously.

As an Earth sign, Taurus favors physical intimacy, but they are subtle in their approach. Light arm touches and playful pokes are signs that Taurus is crushing.

Gemini (May 21 – June 20)

Geminis are notoriously dualistic and can be hard to read when it comes to whether or not they have a crush.

As an Air sign, they love to talk to their crushes, and will be expressive and engaged. What gets confusing is when they give you the cold shoulder moments later, or flirt with an oblivious third party in your presence.

Their hot and cold nature can be hard to keep up with, but if you’re willing to play along with their game, these mixed signals could be a sign that they are into you. And it’s not all mind games with Gemini — they are gentle creatures at heart and will appreciate your efforts.

Cancer (June 21 – July 22)

This sign is sensitive by nature, so Cancer will be totally overcome by emotion when they have a crush. However, this is likely to manifest as shyness, since this Water sign is rarely vocal about romantic feelings.

This means, when it comes to Cancer, their crushes can be difficult to separate from their platonic relationships. Instead, Cancers show their affection through attentive eye contact and will want to keep you close.

So, even though you might have to make the first move, their crush isn’t far under their shy exterior.

Leo (July 23 – August 22)

Fire signs don’t know much about subtlety, and Leos are no different. They love to take the lead when it comes to initial expressions of romantic interest and rarely beat around the bush.

If Leo likes you, you’ll probably know it. But in case you’ve missed their not-so-subtle hints, look out for some humble-bragging, as Leos love to put the best version of themselves forward.

This prideful sign is as confident in themselves as they will be in their feelings towards you, so be grateful for their straightforwardness.

Virgo (August 23 – September 22)

Virgos are all about acts of kindness and support. This methodical Earth sign knows the value of routine and organization. They’ll note your patterns and do small favors for you to make your life easier, without you even having to ask.

Because Virgos are observers, they find it difficult to make the first move and ask you out. Instead, they are more likely to ask you to hang out in casual group settings to get to know you more.

Libra (September 23 – October 22)

Love is an important priority for Libras, who are ruled by Venus. They know what they want in relationships, so even if you see them acting coy, it’s all an act, as Libras are not shy about love.

Libras will mimic their crush’s movements to be in sync with them, balancing out their motions. Life is all about balance for Libra, so they’ll need you to put in just as much effort as them.

Scorpio (October 23 – November 21)

In relationships, Scorpios are known to be loyal, intense and passionate, but they tend to keep their cards close to their chest when it comes to their crushes. They may come across stand-offish at times, but it’s all for fun; they are just taking their time to read you.

Look out for lots of eye contact, as that shows their intrigue. Scorpios have a way of initiating a connection, but they will wait for you to make the first move.

So, if you sense a Scorpio has a crush on you, trust your instincts.

Sagittarius (November 22 – December 21)

This sign thrives on independence, so an initial connection might be hard. If Sagittarius is inviting you to join on their trips or solo escapades, they are most definitely into you.

Sagittarians are often teasing and playful with their crushes. They’ll want their crush to have as much fun as possible, and value your happiness as much as their own.

They will make their feelings known over time and are not into playing games.

Last Updated on October 12, 2021 by Team CrazyJackz

Although some crushes turn out to be romantic relationships, most of them end up as a bag of unfulfilled emotions..

The boy in the chemistry class..

Or maybe The girl at the Dancing arena..

Whom are you imagining while reading this article? If I am not wrong, everyone has a crush on someone at some point in time, in their life.

Now, Are your feelings to be considered as just crush? or is it true love? After how many days of intense feelings do a crush actually turns into love? In fact, How long does a crush last?

The Feelings of Crush…

Before we begin sharing insight on how long a crush lasts. Let’s try to define a crush first.

In terms of definition, a crush is nothing but an act of projection.. (aka an act of imagination)

You meet a person and conveniently assume that he/she shares your ideas and values. You, even without any visible evidence, believe them to be your perfect soulmate. In fact, you dream about them, think about them, and try to associate with them, just because of this faulty belief that you have construed by yourself. Added, the crush gradually worsens when you start attaching intense emotions with this ideal projection that you have created.

So simply, a crush is a cross between idealization and infatuation. And Yes, it signals the beginning of romantic love. Say THIS To Trigger His Romantic Love and Make Him Go Wild! (Watch Video)

See, you may have already seen many websites which bombard you with some absolute non-sense, which are no way practical. But I at crazyJackz only give you practical conclusions that are true to real life.

So, Coming to the main point.. How long does a crush last?

In general (according to various top sites), crushes last for a maximum of four months (in the conscious mind). While the feelings developed during the crush may remain deeper (subconscious mind) and can last for as long as two years.

How to spend time with your crush at school

I told, crush is nothing but the idealization (believing them as the perfect partner) of a person, these feelings may not last long and tend to fade away. Thus, you are considered to be “in love” if your feelings show longer persistence.

It is believed that love is also a neurological condition, just like hunger and thirst, only more long-sustaining. Perhaps, it is a survival mechanism which encourages long-term relationships.

Now, if love is indeed long-term, one may think that four months is all it takes to fall in love. Contrary, sometimes we meet people for a very short duration but are unable to get their thoughts out of our mind.

Thus, it all dwells down to understanding the subtle difference between crush and Love..

Crush v/s Love:

Jack first saw Estella at the library. He saw her reading the book silently. That’s it, Jack immediately started feeling butterflies in his stomach. He felt like she was the one. Day after day, he silently observed her at the class, canteen, library, which paved way for the development of intense feelings inside him.

This is what we call the crush.. Now if jack started talking with Estella, he starts forming the bond between them. As days pass by, the bond develops into an intense emotional attachment, what we call as the love. Contrary, if Jack after spending time with Estella started losing interest, then the crush ends up without transforming to love. On the flip side, if he did not ever convey his feelings and remained distant, his feelings end up as an unfulfilled crush.

Crush – Intense emotions attached to a person without much knowing them. (Just thinking them as perfect)

Love – Emotional attachment and bond developed when you started spending time with the person whom you are already attracted.

Wasted Crush – Intense emotions which got wasted when you came to know that the person is completely different compared to your imagined ideal partner

Unfulfilled crush – A block of emotions that are withheld, when you continue to believe he/she is the one, while you don’t step up to know the actual reality.

Remember, Love accepts your imperfections, but a crush thrives on the idealized image that you conjure of the object of your affection.

While crush and infatuation are more physically driven, but love transcends beyond mere sexual attraction.

Love is built on a foundation of mutual respect and support. When a person is in love, they do not shirk or avoid problems that come their way but instead work them out together. They care so deeply about this person that they are willing to give them company in hardships and fortune.

3 Intense Stages of falling in Love: (when crush turns in Love)

How to spend time with your crush at school

• The primary stage of falling in love is lust/infatuation. In other words, this is where you are when you have a crush. It equally affects men and women and encourages them to find a suitable mate.

• The second stage is characterized by attraction. When your crush strengthens into romantic love, you can be slotted as being in this stage. See Simple Phrases That Make Any Man Obsess Over You (Watch Video)

• The final stage is where the individuals who are part of the affair begin to form an attachment with each other. It is crucial to the functioning of a long-term partnership.

Couples who are unable to transition to the attachment stage from the attraction stage face the risk of breaking up and are commonly found to be unstable in their daily machinations.

In reality, Who is more prone to develop crushes? Men or Women?

While crushes can occur at any age, they are more common in one’s adolescence. You tend to experience awkward symptoms such as sweaty palms, flushed cheeks and a racing heart, when you are in the presence of your crush. There is no need to beat yourself up about a crush as they are a natural human experience and happen to almost everybody at some point in time.

Now, Coming to Men vs Women..

When men fall in love, they either fall in love right off the bat or not at all. Women, however, take their own time to fall for a person.

Men prioritize the physical appearance and vibe of a person whereas women assess if their potential partner is trustworthy and responsible.

Thus, We can conclude that men are more prone to crushes than women.

So What’s the conclusion? The next time you begin to feel mushy over a person, don’t fret about whether it is a crush or the real thing. Just go with the flow and enjoy the headrush that comes with being in an infatuation.

Attention: The 2 Little Text messages to send that instantly ignites a love obsession in your crush (Attraction Psychology)

So you ‘ ve finally crossed into the world of texting with your crush—now what?

Unfortunately, the anxiety never ends. Sure, now you ‘ re in contact with them, but how do you make sure you stay in contact with them?

We might be able to help. Keep scrolling for 10 cute text messages to send your crush to keep them interested.

For a crush who likes to be complimented on their appearance:

How to spend time with your crush at school

(To All the Boys I ‘ ve Loved Before via Netflix)

For a crush who needs some social media-specific love:

” Just saw your new post. You look hotter than ever. “

For a text that lets your crush know you ‘ re thinking of them:

” Just heard a song that describes our relationship perfectly. “

For a crush who needs to know how happy they make you:

” I can ‘ t help but smile when I see you. “

How to spend time with your crush at school

(You via Lifetime)

For a text that lets your crush know you like them for exactly who they are:

For a crush who you want to spend all your time talking to:

” My favorite part of the day is talking to you. “

For a text that lets your crush know they ‘ re always on your mind:

” I have so much to do, but I keep getting distracted thinking about you. “

How to spend time with your crush at school

(Riverdale via The CW)

For a cold-weather text that lets your crush know you crave their presence:

” It ‘ s so chilly outside. Wish I had you here to warm me up. “

For a text that also lets you send your crush a picture:

” How could you resist this face? [attach selfie]. “

For a crush who you want to hang out with all the time:

” When do I get to see you again? “

Getting your crush ‘ s phone number is only half of the battle.

It can feel like that first text to them may set the tone for the rest of your relationship. Chances are you ‘ re nervous about it—but it doesn ‘ t have to be as stressful as it sounds. Just remember to say hi, remind them who you are (in case you aren ‘ t in their contacts yet) and pick one of these simple texts to get things started off on the right foot.

If you ‘ re worried you don ‘ t have anything to talk to your crush about, try breaking the ice by just confirming that the number is real. It gets the job done, and they ‘ ll probably appreciate that you have a sense of humor about the situation.

” Just checking to see you didn ‘ t give me a fake number! “

How to spend time with your crush at school

(Riverdale via The CW)

If your crush excels in a certain subject, let them know that you know it and see if they ‘ re open to giving you homework help. It ‘ s the perfect excuse to spend time together and get to better know one another. Plus, it never hurts to boost their ego.

” You ‘ re good at [school subject]. Can you help me with this homework problem? “

Chances are, when your crush is obsessed with something and they talk about it constantly, you already know exactly what it is—but they don ‘ t need to know that. Ask them for their recommendation and check it out. This also gives you an excuse to follow up with them about it, leading to even more deep conversations.

” What was the name of that movie/book/show/band you were recommending? “

How to spend time with your crush at school

(We Bear Bears via Cartoon Network)

If you and your crush are both into the same TV show, don ‘ t be shy about bringing it up with them. Check in with them to see if they ‘ re all caught up and then discuss the show with them to your heart ‘ s content.

” Did you watch the new episode yet? “

If you stumble upon a link to an article or video you know they ‘ d definitely want to see, don ‘ t be afraid to share it with them. Just try to make sure that it ‘ s not old news, first.

This may sound weird, but one surefire way to catch your crush ‘ s attention is by asking them if you just saw them somewhere in public—even if you absolutely didn ‘ t. It ‘ s a bit sneaky, but it ‘ s definitely a conversation starter.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(Gravity Falls via Disney XD)

Try just sending them something funny out of the blue. Whether it ‘ s a photo that made you laugh or a meme that ‘ s completely up their alley. Send the image first and then add the following:

If you ‘ re serious about winning the affections of your crush, click HERE for Instagram captions to get the attention of your crush.


How to spend time with your crush at school

It’s Perfectly OK to like people who have the same or different gender than you.

Ah, the joys of having a new crush; falling in love; “like-liking” someone; double-tapping every Instagram photo they have; awkwardly making eye contact with them in the school hallway. We’ve all been there! It’s totally normal to be attracted physically, romantically, emotionally, mentally, or spiritually to other people, and we want you to know…

…It’s okay to have a crush on someone of the same sex or gender, or someone who has a different sex or gender. We’re all human, and we experience attraction in various ways. Who we like might change over time, or generally stay the same.

…It is okay to have fantasies about another person, and not take action on them.

For LGBTQ youth who are in the closet – that means not being “out” about the kind of people they are attracted to – finding someone to talk to about their crushes can be tricky. Read through the FAQ section to learn about some common situations, and ways to handle them.

1. I’ve always been attracted to guys, but now I have a crush on my friend who is a girl. I haven’t told anyone else about it yet. What should I do?
Answer:Take a second to close your eyes, take a breath, and give yourself credit for being open and willing to explore your feelings—that’s a huge accomplishment! Now, let’s talk about your crush. It’s tough to like somebody in secret, especially when that person is one of your friends. It also sounds like this is your first crush who isn’t a guy – and that’s ok! It can be confusing and even frustrating sometimes when you can’t make sense of your emotions, but it’s perfectly normal to like people who have the same gender as you.There’s always a risk involved when we tell a friend that we have a crush on them, and it’s impossible to know how that person will react. Since your friend is the same gender as you, there’s also an added layer of tricky-ness, especially since you’re not “out” about liking girls. Is there anyone you can talk to about your feelings? Having people who support you can make a big difference when or if you decide to talk to your friend. How might she react if you told her about your crush? She may be surprised; she might like you back; she might need some time to think about what you said; or, in a worst-case-scenario, she may not want to stay friends – and that can be scary to imagine.

Keep in mind that just because you have a crush on your friend doesn’t mean you have to take action on it. Instead of talking to her about it, it might be safer to explore what drew you to her in the first place: What do you like about her? What do you dislike about her? Are there things that you imagine doing together? How would you like to spend your time together, if you were a couple? Are there certain things she says or does that make you happy? This might give you a better idea about what you find attractive in people, rather than just your friend.

Remember, you have so much time in your life to develop meaningful relationships with other people as you continue to learn about your own identity. There is no right or wrong way to feel attraction, and it is perfectly normal for your feelings to change over time. Stay true to yourself, listen to your feelings, and empower yourself to do what’s best for YOU. As always, The Trevor Project is here to help if you ever need support:

2. I recently told my crush I liked him. He isn’t being hostile or anything, but I feel like he is avoiding me. What can I do to fix our friendship?

It can be frustrating to feel like someone has pulled away from us, especially if you worry that it’s because you let your crush know that you like him. Have you tried to reach out to your friend over text or IM to let him know that you didn’t mean to make him uncomfortable? He might not know how to react to what you shared, and doesn’t want to hurt your feelings. The next time you see him, you could also say something easy-going like, “Hey! Are we good?”

Continue to treat him like you would any other friend. Is he only avoiding you when it’s a one-on-one situation? Maybe you can invite him to get together with a larger group, so that there is less pressure. Once he sees you acting the same as you always did (which may be a challenge to do, since he’s your crush!), he may relax and fall back into the old groove of your friendship.

Still, it can be hard to stay “just friends” with someone you have feelings for. Only you can decide if the friendship is still working, especially if he still seems to be avoiding you. But you aren’t alone. The Trevor Project is here to offer resources like, our safe and secure online social networking site with young people who are ages 13 to 24. Chances are you’ll be able to find someone who has gone through a similar experience. You can also connect with us if you ever need to talk. Counselors are available on TrevorChat and TrevorText during select hours, or on our 24/7 Trevor Lifeline (1-866-488-7386).

3. I think I am in love with my best friend. She is amazing, and so supportive of my sexuality. How can I ask her out? What if she says no?

First of all, it is great that you have an accepting and loving friend! Support systems are so important. That’s why we can understand why you are worried about risking this important relationship. Start by weighing the pros and cons of asking her out, and make sure to prepare for any outcome.

How will you react if your friend says no? Will things become awkward or will you be able to move past your feelings and cherish the friendship you have? Maybe she just sees you are a really close friend, but isn’t interested in dating romantically.

Is there a way to casually test how she might feel? Maybe you can ask her to go with you to a movie or for a weekend activity where it is just the two of you. See how it feels to spend time together in a “date-like” situation. If it feels right, you could tell her how you feel. It can be tough to find the right words but sometimes the honest truth is the best approach.

It might hurt if she doesn’t feel the same way, especially since you really care for her. But if this happens, try to talk to her about how you two can still stay friends. The relationship you two have right now is valuable, even if she does not want to date romantically.

Try not to put too much pressure on yourself, and do what feels right! If you’re interested in connecting with other LGBTQ young people, we hope you visit It’s our safe social networking site for LGBTQ youth between the ages of 13 to 24, and you’ll likely come across some members who can relate to your experience.


  • Your First Gay Relationship
  • What It Means If You’re a Girl Who Likes a Girl

Through The Trevor Support Center you are able to link to other websites which are not under the control of The Trevor Project. The Trevor Project does not review or ensure the accuracy of the content on other sites.

Timing is crucial when it comes to texting your crush.

While some brave souls just send texts to the people they like whenever they feel like it, we ‘ re not so daring. Sometimes it feels like we simply need some kind of cosmic signal telling us it ‘ s okay.

Are you waiting for that perfect moment to start the next convo with your crush? This list will help you identify those moments and finally seize them.

Every Holiday Ever

It might sound silly, but a holiday is the perfect excuse to get in touch with your crush via text. Whether it ‘ s a big one when you ‘ re spending time apart, like Christmas or New Year ‘ s Eve, or a holiday you don ‘ t even get a day off for, like St. Patrick ‘ s Day, it ‘ s worth letting them know you ‘ re thinking of them without letting them know you ‘ re thinking of them too much.

If you ‘ re having trouble thinking of an original message for them, just Google some ideas (or even click here for our tips) to take the pressure off. And though Valentine ‘ s Day may be a little on the nose, even that ‘ s worth a try. You never know if it might be the day they finally reciprocate your feelings.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(Star vs. the Forces of Evil via Disney XD)

Their Birthday

Do not forget to text your crush on their birthday! If you ‘ re already close, be sure to wish them a happy birthday early on and tease your present for them. If you ‘ re not, shoot them a message that cleverly lets them know you didn ‘ t forget. Picking the perfect birthday message can be tough, but we ‘ ve come up with a bunch of birthday text options here that should make things easier for you.

When You Discover Something They ‘ d Love

We ‘ d be the first to admit that we ‘ re constantly stumbling upon links to things we know our crushes would love. If you run into a meme or a funny picture that instantly reminds you of your crush, don ‘ t be afraid to send it their way to see if your impression was right. They might get a kick out of it and see that you totally get them. Of course, you don ‘ t want to be doing this all of the time if you ‘ re not already super close. Time your texts with discretion.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(We Bear Bears via Cartoon Network)

When They ‘ ve Missed School

If you don ‘ t spot your crush in class, it ‘ s a great opportunity to jump in and be helpful. Simply let them know you noticed they weren ‘ t in class and offer to let them know if there are any new assignments, or share some insights on what they missed. If a real conversation arises from it, then you can start doing a little digging as to why there were out. Everyone appreciates a little sympathy when they ‘ re sick.

Before a Big Event

If your crush is involved in extracurriculars and a big event is coming up, don ‘ t be afraid to share some words of encouragement. Whether they ‘ re about to head off for a big sports game, play their instrument of choice in a music recital or get on stage for the school play, let them know you wish them the best of luck. Even if they feel like you ‘ re just being friendly, it never hurts to encourage cheer on the people you care about.

How to spend time with your crush at school

(Riverdale via The CW)

After Seeing Them in Public

If you spotted your crush out and about and didn ‘ t have the nerve to say something then and there, don ‘ t let the opportunity slip away from you. Send a text asking whether you really did just see them and see if that leads to a dialogue. You might discover you have more in common than you previously thought.

Having a crush can be thrilling — and completely, ridiculously nerve-wracking. You spend half your time wondering if that person actually likes you (I mean, they kind of made eye contact with you the other day) and the other half wondering if you had played it sufficiently cool around them.

Well, take a deep sigh of relief. INSIDER spoke to Matthew Hussey, dating expert at , about all the signals people give off when they’re secretly into you — and the best ways to (subtly) return the favor.

They act differently around you than they do with other people.

If someone is interested, you’ll notice that they won’t quite treat you the way that they treat everyone else.

“It’s school playground stuff,” Hussey told INSIDER. “The boy or girl is going to act strangely around the person they like. As soon as we like someone, it tends to be that our charisma and our wit and our fun, casual nature goes out the window — and this new, strange, awkward fumbling person shows up.”

You’ll also notice that their energy will go up when they’re around you — and suddenly you’re way more hilarious than other people give you credit for. Hussey noted that someone will laugh more loudly, smile more widely, and be more generally enthusiastic if they’re interested in you.

They’ll make a point to be near you — even if they’re not actually talking to you.

Keep an eye out for your crush’s proximity when you enter a room. You might notice that they shift locations to be closer to you.

“You’ll find that you become a center of gravity for that person,” Hussey said. “They’ll find a way to get closer to you, even if they haven’t quite gotten the courage to say something.”

When the two of you do end up mingling, your crush will have a hard time looking straight at you.

“If they’re telling a story to a group, and you’re in that group, very often if they like you, you’re the person they won’t make eye contact with,” he noted. “The person we feel most nervous with is the person who we avoid direct communication with.”

They think you’re really, really cool.

“When someone likes you, you’ll find that they’re impressed by you,” Hussey said. “They want to know about you and what you’re into. They’re ready to be impressed by you because they’re building up this romantic image in their head.”

He also noted that it’s a great sign if the person remembers details from your previous conversation — especially if that person is a man. “Men tend to be quite bad with details, but when we like someone all of a sudden, magically, we remember what someone said to us.”

They’ll stare at you.

Nope, staring isn’t always creepy. In fact, it can be very sweet — and very telling.

“When we like someone, there’s that extra second that we stare at them while they’re talking,” Hussey said. “You could be talking about something you’re really passionate about, that brings you alive, and in that moment you see them light up with you, and lose themselves in what you’re saying.”

You might also catch someone staring at you from across the room and — if you’re interested — Hussey encourages you to stare right back. A couple of times, even.

“One of the greatest things you can do is to simply reciprocate with eye contact. People assume they do this more than they actually do,” he said. “In our effort not to be over the top, we’re too subtle. The best thing you can do is connect with your eyes two, three, four times. All you’re really doing is building up that sense of, yes I am looking at you. Yes, I do want to talk to you.”

How to spend time with your crush at school

Listen & Subscribe to the Podcast

Married With a Crush? What To Do (and Not Do)

by Dr. Lisa Marie Bobby | Love, Happiness & Success

Enjoy the Podcast?

Please rate and review the Love, Happiness & Success Podcast.



Google Play

What To Do When You’re Married With a Crush On Someone Else…

So, you are married but you have a crush on someone else. Hey, it happens. Married people, even happily married people, are also human and as such, are vulnerable to developing crushes on attractive others. A crush, aka, “Romantic Infatuation” can happen with anyone who you spend time with and who has attractive or, interestingly, anxiety-producing qualities.

What does is mean if you are married and have a crush on someone else?

Having a crush on someone else when you’re married doesn’t mean that you’re a bad person. It also is not a reflection of your marriage. Believe it or not, having a crush may not mean anything at all. In fact, people in happy, healthy, committed relationships can still develop fluttery feelings for attractive others. Crush-y feelings don’t need to mean anything about your marriage or your spouse, or about the person you have a crush on.

Feelings just happen sometimes.

We have crushes because we’re living, feeling human beings who are designed to fall in love. Particularly in long-term relationships where the zing of early-stage romantic love has faded into a steady, warm attachment, the part of us that longs for exciting, romantic love may be tickled awake by the presence of an interesting new other.

However, smart, self-aware people in good, committed relationships need to not follow those feelings but rather handle them maturely and with wisdom.

The Smart Way to Handle Having a Crush When You’re Married

While developing a crush is not unusual, it is extremely important to be very self-aware about what is happening and redirect your energy back into your primary relationship as quickly as possible. (If you want to stay married, anyway.)

Developing an infatuation can actually be a positive thing for a relationship, particularly if you are self-aware enough to realize that your feelings for someone else might be informing you about what you’d like to be different about your primary relationship.

Then you can build on the existing strengths of your relationship to add “crush ingredients” back in, like spending time together, novelty, emotional intimacy, flirtation and fun. Your relationship will be the stronger for it.

Let’s Talk. Schedule a Free Consultation Today.

When Crushes Cross the Line

Crushes, when not handled well, can also be an on-ramp to an affair. Consider that very few people intend to start an affair. Most affairs begin with people having fluttery, crush-y feelings for someone who is not their spouse… convincing themselves of all the reasons why it’s okay… (We’re just friends! But my husband never talks to me like this!) … and then leaning into the feelings of excitement and attraction rather than intentionally extinguishing them. Those feelings, those rationalizations, are the siren song that lures your marriage onto the rocks of ruin.

D eveloping a crush or romantic feelings for another can be extremely dangerous for the stability of your family and your relationship. While it’s not unusual to develop a mild crush when you’re married, if unchecked, your innocent-seeing crush could bloom into an emotional or even sexual affair.

While everyone can have a crush bloom, it’s very important to know how to handle yourself and your relationship when crushes happen in order to protect yourself, your relationship, and your integrity.

Protect Your Marriage From an Affair

Here at Growing Self, we are strong believers in the old saying, “An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure.” That is never more so than with relationships. It’s much easier to educate yourself and learn how to handle common situations successfully, and in such a way that they strengthen your relationship rather than harm it.

Knowing how to handle yourself if you start to develop a crush on someone when you’re married to another is one of the most important ways of protecting your relationship from an affair. Even though couples can and do recover from infidelity, infidelity is terribly traumatic and difficult to repair. Affairs destroy marriages and destroy lives, and at the end of the day tend to result in disappointing relationships with the affair partner.

Take it from a marriage counselor (and, ahem, author of “Exaholics: Breaking Your Addiction to an Ex Love”) who’s seen the destruction that affairs create: Don’t do it. The key? Catching those normal, crush-y feelings early and learning how to use them to re-energize your marriage, while simultaneously learning how to extinguish the crush.

Listen To This Episode to Learn What To Do (And Not Do) When You Are Married And Have a Crush

Today on the Love, Happiness and Success Podcast I’m talking all about how to handle yourself and your relationship when you have a crush on someone else. We’ll be discussing:

  • The mechanics of a crush; how and why crushes develop
  • The difference between a crush and a platonic friendship
  • Why happy, committed married people can have crushes on others
  • How crushes can turn into something more serious
  • How to use self-awareness, integrity, and honesty to protect your marriage
  • How to use your crush experience in order to add energy and intimacy into your relationship
  • Warning signs that your crush is developing into something else
  • Why extramarital affairs are always a bad idea, and rarely end well
  • How to stop having a crush on someone else
  • How to avoid embarrassment and professional ruin if you have a crush on a coworker
  • How to protect your relationship and stay true to your values even when you’re having feelings for another.

All this and more on today’s episode of the Love, Happiness and Success Podcast.


How to deal when your crush likes someone else

How to spend time with your crush at school

You spend a lot of time daydreaming about your crush. You even talk about him so much your friends are getting a little annoyed. You work up the courage to finally tell him how you feel about him. only for him to say the words you hoped you’d never hear, “I like someone else.”

Ugh. You understandably feel crushed and rejected. It’s easy to start thinking, “What does she have that I don’t have?” or, “I’m better for him than she is,” imaging yourself as the equivalent of Taylor Swift in her “You Belong With Me” music video. But hold on—it’s completely normal to feel upset, but you shouldn’t project those feelings onto the other person your crush likes. Here’s why.

You can’t control your crush’s feelings
In the same way that you either like someone or you don’t, your crush has feelings that are beyond your control. It hurts to know that he doesn’t return your feelings, but don’t try to change yourself to get him to like you. Would you really want your crush to like you when you weren’t acting like yourself? If your crush doesn’t like the real you, it’s time to move on. even though it’s hard.

The other girl did nothing wrong
The girl your crush likes did nothing except be liked by a boy. This is not her fault. Even if she likes him back and they start dating, she did nothing except like a boy—just like you did. She’s not your enemy or competition, she’s just another girl your crush happens to like.

It’s not that girl’s fault that you feel hurt
Chances are, this girl did not start dating this boy to hurt your feelings. He liked her and she liked him back. You feel hurt because your crush likes someone who isn’t you, but she did nothing to try to hurt you.

So, here’s what you can do to process your feelings instead of projecting them onto the person your crush likes:

Don’t take it as a personal insult
Your crush not liking you back doesn’t mean you’re undateable. Everyone has their own reasons for liking someone in a romantic way. If someone doesn’t view you that way, it doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with you or that you have to change. That person doesn’t view you as a potential girlfriend for whatever reason, but you’re still awesome.

Write about it
It’s OK to feel upset but instead of bottling up your feelings or insulting the other girl to your friends, try writing about how you feel. It will help you get all of your thoughts and feelings out without hurting someone else.

Focus on you + the things you love
It might hurt to see your crush with the girl he likes, but don’t focus on that. Distract yourself by focusing on yourself and the things you love. Play your favorite sport. Spend time with your friends (and talk about something other than your crush). Do the things you enjoy and you’ll remember you don’t need your crush to like you back in order to be happy.

What did you do to get over your last crush? Sound off below!

How to spend time with your crush at school

Question: How Can I Get Over My Straight Crush?

Have you ever had a crush on someone straight? If so you sure aren’t alone. Almost 900 teens have shared their experiences about having a crush on someone straight on this site. But while this is really common, in reality it is also really unlikely to turn into something romantic.


“I have a crush I cannot get over! My best friend that I went to high school and now college with is sending me mixed signals. I have already told him I am going through a gay phase, (but I know for sure that I’m gay). But he is into girls, but never makes a big move on them. But out of all his other guy friends he hangs out with me the most. Even after I told him I have been into guys lately.”

So how do you get over a straight crush? Here are some ideas.

  • Remind yourself that a one-sided crush is not the same as being in love.
  • Don’t try to think of all the things you could have done to get your straight crush to like you. Understand that changing your actions isn’t going to change your crush’s sexual orientation.
  • Socialize. This can be with the intent to meet someone new, or it can just be a good way to connect with people you have fun with.
  • Stay busy. Sitting at home alone just sets you up for Facebook stalking and sinking into sadness. Doing something almost always makes you feel better than doing nothing.
  • Find the faults. This person wasn’t perfect no matter how much you liked him or her.
  • Be a realist. This isn’t the movies and you need to accept that your crush isn’t going to feel the same.
  • Give yourself space. Often your crush is someone you are friends with, and while you might feel obligated to spend time together, sometimes this is just too painful. Allow yourself to take a break from a crush and give your feelings time to cool down.
  • Be physically active. Not only will working out distract you, but it is also a better way to channel your physical energies than say, downing a tub of ice cream or turning to substances like alcohol or drugs.

Here’s how one teen got over a straight crush:

“This past summer, I had the worst experience ever: I fell in love with my best friend. My STRAIGHT best friend, mind you. Now he was gorgeous, and we were the best friends ever. Then, unfortunately, IT happened. IT. I became so in love with him, I could not stand it. I even creeped myself out (insert picture of Nicki Minaj doing The Creep). I thought there was no way I would ever get over him. I thought about him, with his tan, surfer’s body and chocolate eyes and wavy hair all the time. Obsession was an understatement. Then one morning, I woke up and realized that it had ended. I officially didn’t care anymore. And I SWEAR, the day will come. Hang in there, guys. And remember, when in doubt, listen to Someone Like You, cry your heart out, and repeat, until you find that whatever had held you down is gone.”

Now this might not work for everyone, but it is a reminder that even the most serious of crushes usually don not feel as intense over time. Sometimes getting over your straight crush might take a little work and might come with some pain, but once you are free of a crush that keeps you prisoner, you will be able to direct your energies to things that will probably serve you a lot better.

C.I.G. is supported in part by its readers. If you buy through our links, we may earn an affiliate commission.
Read more here.

Classes may seem like they go on forever when you’re drifting off in your lecture class, going over summer plans for the 18th time, but it turns out four years really isn’t that long in the grand scheme of things.

With that in mind, we decided to talk about some of the ways people choose to spend one of the most memorable periods of their lives.

Looking back at my own experience, there are quite a few things I know I didn’t take advantage of — so while I work on making up for that in my post-college life, throw this week’s episode up on the big screen, pour yourself a nice champagne flute of triple-strength Kool-Aid™, and get inspired to go make the most of your time in school.

Things mentioned in this episode:

This week’s episode is sponsored by:

  • Brilliant: Accelerate your learning in math, science, and computer science. Start learning for free at – and if you’re among the first 83 people to sign up, you’ll also get 20% off your subscription.

Other things we mentioned in this episode:

Want more cool stuff? You can find all sorts of great tools at my Resources page.


  • 0:09:10 – Choosing majors and doing extra activities
  • 0:16:52 – Joining clubs and managing your free time
  • 0:23:52 – Committees and not putting everything in your resume
  • 0:26:59 – Sponsor: Brilliant (Learning problem-solving skills)
  • 0:29:13 – On-campus events, the Career Fair and dressing up
  • 0:35:23 – Working part-time jobs
  • 0:40:41 – Studying abroad
  • 0:41:42 – Doing volunteer work
  • 0:44:06 – Entrepreneurship and freelance projects
  • 0:45:20 – The honors program
  • 0:49:58 – Joining honor societies
  • 0:51:53 – Fraternities and sororities
  • 0:55:48 – Searching for scholarships
  • 0:57:21 – Independent learning projects
  • 0:59:52 – Romantic relationships
  • 1:02:27 – Making time for doing fun things
  • 1:06:28 – Conclusion

If you enjoyed this episode, subscribe to the podcast on iTunes! It’s easy, you’ll get new episodes automatically, and it also helps the show gain exposure 🙂 You can also leave a review!

Here’s an image for sharing this episode on social media:

How to spend time with your crush at school

Want to earn better grades?

How to spend time with your crush at school

Did you find this article useful?

Over 220,000 awesome students are learning how to dominate their classes, get more done, and land the jobs they want — and you should too.

Join in, and I’ll also send you a free copy of my book on earning better grades!

Read these next…

How to spend time with your crush at school

42 College Tips I Learned Freshman Year

Here’s a list of 42 awesome college tips to make the most of freshman year and beyond.

How to spend time with your crush at school

5 Ways Students Can Use Notion (For Studying and More)

How students can use the Notion app to manage group projects, keep track of assignments, build good habits, and more.

By Ronnie Ann Ryan — Written on Mar 07, 2022

How to spend time with your crush at school

Have you ever left a date feeling like a complete fool, wondering what happened? You clearly missed the warning signs the guy sent, or perhaps didn’t know what to look for.

I’ve seen this happen so many times, and being made a fool of by men has got to stop.

That’s why I’m going to reveal how to know if a guy is playing you, and the seven red flags that let you know he’s serious about you.

If you allow it, he’ll make a fool out of you. He’s not necessarily mean, but he just doesn’t want the same type of relationship that you do.

Often, this problem stems from single women believing they can change a man’s desire for a relationship. That’s pure fantasy. Once a man tells you he doesn’t want a relationship, or when he doesn’t make time to see you on real dates, the rest lands on your shoulders.

Yes, it’s up to you to maintain standards for the treatment you want and deserve. Establishing boundaries means you know what you will and will not put up with to have a man in your life.

And quality men who want a loving relationship will pursue you and do their best to win you over. They will happily spend time with you, treat you well, and try to impress you.

If he doesn’t act this way from the start or dating disintegrates into a virtual relationship, you need to cut him loose. Otherwise, the chances are extremely high that you have some serious embarrassment headed your way.

Here are 7 signs a guy is playing you and sending you mixed signals.

1. He tells you he doesn’t want a relationship, but you date him anyway.

You go on a first date with a man who has many qualities you’re seeking. He tells you right away he doesn’t want a relationship and then engages you in interesting conversation. You like him and decide to see where things go.

This is a big mistake. When a man says he doesn’t want a relationship, you need to believe him and move on.

2. He flirts with you, but doesn’t ask you out.

This man — you know him from work, the gym or church — is such a flirt. He goes out of his way to turn your head. Funny thing is, he never asks you out. He’s always happy to see you, but it doesn’t go any further, and that’s your clue he’s not seriously interested.

Any man who wants to date you will ask you out. If he doesn’t, there’s something holding him back, so move on.

3. He says he’s never been in love.

This is a tough one. Some women are drawn to a man who appears vulnerable and admits he’s never been in love, like a moth to a flame. He becomes your “love project” because you think he just hasn’t met the right woman yet (AKA you).

Thoughts like these will leave you feeling foolish when he breaks it off. If he hasn’t been in love and he’s over 40, he doesn’t want to be in love. Don’t fall for this — just walk away.

4. He texts, but doesn’t have time to see you.

So many men love texting. But any man who texts you “Good morning beautiful” but doesn’t have time to see you is probably texting several other women the same message. Imagine the ego boost of texting with a bunch of single gals.

Don’t waste your time, no matter how much fun texting him is or how “into you” he seems. If he was serious, he’d spend time with you in person.

5. He’s newly divorced and isn’t ready for anything serious, but wants to “see where things go.”

This is a tricky red flag because he tells you right off he doesn’t want anything serious. Yet, he dangles the possibility of a relationship based on how things go.

In your mind you know things could go well because you’re a great catch. So, you decide to take the chance.

Big mistake! When a man tells you he isn’t serious, he means it. Finish your glass of wine and say goodbye.

6. He brings “take out” to your place, but you never go out.

Your date suggests takeout and watching a movie at your place (the old “Netflix and chill” routine). Sounds cozy, right? But this is the man code for “booty call.”

He comes over to your place, but he never takes you out on a proper dinner date. Why? Chances are he can’t risk being seen in public with another woman because he’s in a relationship or married.

Latest Articles

Fish Leong Will Miss Out in Golden Melody Awards 2022 ‘Coz She Forgot to.

Confirmed: Japan Having Package Tours for S’pore Tourists This Month

Parents in India Sue Their Only Son As He is Childless After Six Years.

Over 800 Employees in an India Startup Resigned After Being Told to Work from.

Man Allegedly Smashes Glass Bottle Over Another Man’s Head in Chinatown Hawker Centre

It doesn’t matter whether it’s at school or at work. Every one of us would at some point in our lives develop a crush on someone else. Love works in mysterious ways. So if you’re here because you have a crush but unsure of how to catch his or her attention. Don’t worry about it. We’re here to teach you. BTW have you heard of the psychology of ignoring someone?

While catching the attention of your crush may seem pretty daunting because you’re shy and you don’t want to embarrass yourself, you should still try to muster the courage to take these few steps if you want to possibly see some success.

I certainly hope these ways can directly or indirectly help you out!

1) Look your best

Before your crush can fall in love with you, he or she is definitely going to notice your appearance first. They say the clothes make the man, so looking and dressing your best is the most direct way to make your crush notice you. Furthermore, I believe you don’t want to look sloppy in front of the person you love. But having said that, you don’t have to spend hours in front of a mirror either. Just put on your best casual wear, fix your hair, put on some cologne/perfume, make sure you look fresh; basically just do anything that makes you look your best and you are ready to be noticed.

For all you know, not only will you attract your crush’s attention, you might even score some impression points with them!

2) Smiley time

Whether you are a guy or a girl, the first thing people notice about you is your smile and the best way to get someone’s attention is to smile at them. After all, a smile shows off our pretty side and is a symbol of goodwill. Henceforth, whenever you see your crush, just smile sweetly at them. Not only will you catch their attention with that smile, but they might also smile back, which confirm-plus-chop will brighten you up emotionally and mentally.

3) Be friends with their friends

There is this saying: Love me, Love my Dog. Well, you don’t really have to love their dog literally, but what it means is that if you love someone, well you got to embrace their friends as well. So, if you are too shy to directly get your crush’s attention, you can do it the indirect way. Make friends with his/her friends so that there is this “bridge” between you and them via mutual friends. And of course, by being friends with his friends, you can get his/her attention more easily and they will want to know you more.

4) Psychology of ignoring someone

If you think about it, dating involves lots of psychology. So why not use it to an advantage? I read somewhere before about the psychology of ignoring someone – if you want to get someone’s attention, do not pay attention to them on purpose. So yea, you can just apply this. Instead of paying attention to your crush, purposely ignore him. You see, people hate to be ignored so when they get ignored, they tend to pay attention to whoever that is ignoring them and will try to get their attention. Henceforth, by purposely ignoring them, your crush will naturally want to talk to you more, pay more attention to you etc.

But don’t over-do it or else your crush might think you are too stuck-up.

And if you think it won’t work, you’ll honestly be surprised by the psychology of ignoring someone.

5) Show them you are living a good life

Instead of joining them; why not let them join you? Nothing is more attractive than someone who fully embraces their life. So, let loose and live a good life. More importantly, let your crush see you living your life; hanging out with your friends, singing in the choir, or doing whatever you do best. If he/she sees how much you enjoy yourself, perhaps they might want to join in the fun. And there you go! You successfully captured their attention!

Omicron Subvariants BA.4 & BA.5 have officially landed in Singapore; should you be worried? Watch this to the end and you’ll know:

How to spend time with your crush at school

Blue-eyed boys are sooooo beautiful and spell-binding. He sounds lovely. Maybe that instant chemistry is mutual!

asked by Anonymous

That’s fascinating! It certainly seems like the two of you are connected. If it’s supposed to happen, it will.

asked by Anonymous

AAAAAAHHHHHHHH HOW FRUSTRATING (but also cute!). If you think there is a possibility, you could always open more doors for something to happen. Ask her to come over to work on something just you two, or ask her for help on something. Anything to give her more opportunity to express similar feelings. Unless you really don’t think it could ever be a real thing 🙁 she sounds so amazing though and I hope you can enjoy her presence once in a while without the crush feeling taking over your mind 😂

asked by Anonymous

:((((( this is such a terrible feeling. Here is my two-cents: you have love ahead for you. Do not look for love in people who are looking elsewhere. You are worthy of someone as perfect as he is, but if he doesn’t see you that way then he ISNT perfect. Not for you. this longing will pass, but I empathize.

asked by Anonymous

Oof, that heart rate increase is so relatable. Those are powerful feelings! I hope you guys can connect and maybe try to become more than friends. It sounds like you have great chemistry and have fun together 🙂

asked by Anonymous

AHHHHH WAIT, I love all that so much! What a precious boy. I hope you guys talk soon. The Romeo and Juliet reference is so funny; hopefully it could be a beautiful sharing of two wonderful cultures ❤️ he sounds lovely. Ask him for help with something! It’s the easiest and simplest way to open up the possibility for more, and it’s low-risk.

asked by Anonymous

Ooooh, a beautiful nice-smelling scorpio, how lovely! that’s so wonderful that you’ve been able to notice and experience all these sweet things about him, like running your fingers through his hair and holding his hand. He must feel very safe around you!

asked by Anonymous

AW He sounds like such a cutie! And wow you’ve got it bad 😉 It is so precious that you notice all these little things about him. It’s crazy to think that maybe JUST maybe he’s noticing things about you too. Good luck, he does sound like he could be a heartbreaker.

asked by Anonymous

That’s so wonderful that he was able to comfort you in this way; I’m really impressed at your graciousness to value him so much despite your previous opinion of his character. It’s cool that he’s someone you have spent a lot of time with and probably know well. Continue being aware of how he treats you because you deserve to be with someone who is consistently kind and supportive.

asked by Anonymous

She sounds so cool and very beautiful, I can see that you really like her AND care about her a lot. That’s kind of a tenuous place to be in, but know that you’re in a good place. SHE’S SAID SHE LIKES YOU! But what now? If you’re wanting more, I’d suggest you be specific. Instead of a “So what are we?”, maybe ask her on a date, or something more special than you’re typical hangout. This way, she knows that you want to move things forward, and hopefully that’s what she wants too! Good luck 🙂

Family Lifestyle Expert

How to spend time with your crush at school

You’ve been eyeing him or her for a while. You shared a drink at happy hour, you saved them a seat at your friend’s recent birthday dinner and there’s no denying that you’ve got a crush. The crush is possibly the most exhilarating stage of liking someone. What’s not to love about the chase, the butterflies, and the hope? There’s pretty much no better time to show your crush that you like them than on Valentine’s Day. But what’s the best way to do that without embarrassing yourself? Especially since often the people you develop crushes on are the ones you see all the time either at work or in your social circle, so you don’t exactly want to make too bold a move and have to face it over and over every time you see them. One good rule of thumb is not to spend a lot of money. You want to send your crush the message that you’ve been thinking of them, but you don’t want to go overboard and seem like a stalker, either. Valentine’s Day gifts for your crush should be a whisper not a shout. Read on for some more thoughtful but low-risk ideas to help you get the message across to your crush this Valentine’s Day!

When I was in fourth grade, I got my crush a Caramello chocolate bar on Valentine’s Day and put it in his cubby with an anonymous note. Caramello was the nickname he had for me, so I knew he would know it was me. He never did say anything to me about the chocolate, but the next day in school he held my hand and we pretty much started dating, or the fourth-grade equivalent of dating anyway. As an adult it really isn’t that different; it’s just updated. slightly.

How have you told a crush that you liked them and how did it go? Comment below!

An inside joke or a particular shared interest is actually a great place to start. Do you and your crush share a love for an obscure band whose only seven-inch is recently out of print? Or, what about those hard lavender candies you brought back from France that one time that you instantly devoured together? These gifts are perfect, not only in their uniqueness and specificity to the two of you, but also in the challenge they each present. Locating rare music and French candy isn’t impossible, but it’s difficult; it shows you really went the extra mile.

You can’t go wrong with Valentine’s Day candy, but forget the stuffed animals. A giant Hershey’s kiss and some conversation hearts are classic, simple ways to say, “I heart you.” These gifts are sweet, in concept and in taste, and they are guaranteed to give your crush the right idea about your intentions. Plus, they aren’t expensive so you won’t scare them away with pricey indulgences. Stuffed animals can feel too child-like and mushy. Steer clear.

Write a “like” letter. For 364 days a year a love letter is a tricky thing to pull off. But take advantage of the “go” pass on the one day you’ve got it. Though beware, you should probably have a strong sense, or at least some feeling, that your crush likes you back or this could get a little awkward. That said, last Valentine’s Day I co-ran a love-letter-writing booth at a local Valentine’s Day market. I helped people type on an actual typewriter, seal and send love letters to their crushes. Our advice was to keep it simple and sweet, which they did and it worked! (One man sent us an email saying so a few weeks later.) A love letter doesn’t mean you have to confess every last feeling you have for your crush. Save something for later! A simple, “Hey, I like you,” can go a long way.

Make a mix CD. Nothing says “I love you” like a soundtrack full of songs that literally say “I love you,” or imply that you have feelings, or perhaps simply includes some of your favorite tracks that you think your crush will love too. Either way, you’ll be sending a message. As for how to send that message, you can go the classic route and make your crush a burned CD complete with album art, or you can handcraft a free music playlist online and send it. If you’re feeling both ambitious and nostalgic, you might even want to consider making a classic mix tape. The real risk you’ll be taking here won’t be with your heart; it will be taking a chance on whether or not your crush has a cassette player and will be able to listen to the mix you made. No matter what format you choose, be sure to think carefully about the songs you select. Don’t include anything too hateful, angry or disrespectful in case your crush is trying to read between the lines.

Give them something homemade. The best Valentine’s Day gift I ever got was a hand-carved stamp of my initials with things my crush knew I liked in teeny-tiny detail. It showed he had really given thought to what I might like, had spent time on it. I loved it! I used that stamp for years before I lost track of it in a move. Other homemade gift ideas are red-hots-infused vodka, red velvet cupcakes, heart-shaped cookies or anything that implies Valentine’s Day, really. If you want to take your efforts to the next level, you might even consider taking a class on how to make something different like macarons, the adorable French cookies, and then make them for your crush! You’ll learn a new skill and impress your crush at the same time.

So this Valentine’s Day, breathe in some of the love that will be in the air and tell your crush how you feel!

How to use walmart pay on android

Google Pay is Google’s answer to Apple Pay — it lets you use your phone to make contactless payments in many stores, and also make purchases in apps and on websites.

All you’ll need to do to use it in stores is open the Google Pay app and hold your phone over a compatible card reader, which should scan your phone automatically.

Despite being made primarily for Android devices that can’t use Apple Pay , Google Pay is available on both Android and iPhone, though the iPhone version is comparatively limited and can’t be used in stores.

You’ll also need to connect a payment method, like a credit card, to your Google Pay account before you can use it.

Here’s how to set it all up.

Check out the products mentioned in this article:

Samsung Galaxy S10 (From $899.99 at Best Buy)

How to set up Google Pay on your Android phone

1. If you don’t already have it on your phone, install the Google Pay app from the Google Play store.

2. Start the Google Pay app and then tap “Get Started” on the welcome screen.

3. Follow the step-by-step instructions to configure your Google Pay account. You’ll have the opportunity to connect Google Pay to your Google account (the account you use for Gmail, YouTube, and other Google apps), which can help you take advantage of loyalty cards and online discounts.

4. When you’re asked to add a payment method, you can choose to add a credit card, debit card, or PayPal account.

5. If you add a card and want to use it to make in-store payments, be sure to enter all the card details. You might see a message that says “Set up in-store payments.” Tap the link and enter any missing information.

You’ll likely be asked to verify any payment method you add. The most common way to do this is by having a code texted to you.

If you want to set one payment method as the default, tap on it, and then toggle on “Default for in-store payments.”

If you receive a message that says something like “Google Pay can’t be used” or “Google can’t verify your device,” it means that your phone doesn’t support Google Pay.

  • You can use Google Pay in stores to make purchases just using your Android phone.
  • If you’ve set up Google Pay and the NFC feature on your Android is turned on, just hold your phone over the store’s card reader.
  • In addition to in-store purchases, you can use Google Pay to make purchases online, or send money to friends or family.
  • Visit Business Insider’s Tech Reference library for more stories.

Similar to Apple Pay on iOS devices, you can easily make a payment using Google Pay in the physical stores by holding your Android phone near a compatible payment terminal.

Once you do so, the transaction happens more or less automatically. The process is incredibly convenient.

Here’s how to make sure that Google Pay is set up for in-store purchases, and how to actually make that purchase. Just note that although Google Pay is available on iPhones, you can only use it for in-store purchases on an Android.

How to enable in-store purchases in Google Pay

Once you have the app set up, all you need to do is enable NFC — or “near-field communications” — on your phone. This is what lets it connect to credit card readers in stores.

1. Open the Settings app and tap “Connections,” or “Connection preferences,” depending on your device.

2. Make sure that “NFC and payment” is turned on by swiping the button to the right.

3. You’ll also have to make sure that Google Pay is set as the default payment method on your phone. On some Androids, this option will be located in the “Connection preferences” section. On the “Connection preferences” page, tap “Contactless payments” under “NFC.”

4. Then, select the option for “Payment default: Google Pay.”

On other Android phones, the default payment option may be located in the “Apps & Notifications” section of your Settings app. Open the Settings app, tap “Apps & Notifications,” and select “Default apps.” Then tap “Tap & Pay.” Lastly, set Google Pay as the default app.

How to use Google Pay in a store

When it’s time to pay with your card or contactless payment, you should:

1. Unlock your phone, but you don’t need to open the Google Pay app.

2. Position the back of your phone close to the payment terminal for a few seconds. You might need to experiment a bit, since different terminals put the NFC antenna in different locations, but this will get easier with time as you learn what position works for the payment terminals you commonly use. If the terminal has a wireless or contactless payment symbol on it, try putting the phone near that logo.

3. The Google Pay app should launch automatically, and you may be required to enter your PIN or use the fingerprint reader.

4. After a moment, you should see a check mark appear, indicating that the purchase is complete.

If Google Pay doesn’t start, try repositioning the phone until it does. You might also want to confirm with the cashier that the terminal actually does support Google Pay — some older terminals don’t have contactless payments.

But also keep in mind that just because you don’t see a contactless or wireless logo, it doesn’t mean the terminal won’t support Google Pay.

How to use Google Pay in online stores

When you’re shopping online using your Android phone, you may notice Google Pay as a payment option. If that’s the case. here’s how to use it.

2. Press the Google Pay payment option.

3. Follow the prompts when you’re ready to checkout.

You can also easily send money to others using the Google Pay mobile app. For more information, check out our article, “How to send money through Google Pay using your iPhone or Android.”

Whether you’re traveling or just are having trouble fitting the card in your wallet, here’s how to keep it handy on your phone.

COVID vaccines are amply available in the United States and if you’ve had yours, you also have the awkwardly sized white card that offers proof.

Given that the card itself is larger than a credit card or driver’s license, it can easily get damaged in a wallet. And you might not even remember to carry it all the time. One thing that’s likely always with you, though, is your phone. We have a few ways that you can store it on there so that you always have it with you, whether you need it for work, to dine out, or to see a show.

Note: Your card is “the official record that you were fully vaccinated,” according to the CDC, but it does not qualify as a vaccine passport for international travel.

Take a Photo (It Lasts Longer)

The easiest thing you can do is to take a photo of the front and back of your card and store it in your photo app of choice, like Google Photos.

The second easiest thing you can do is to make that photo a widget so it’s easy to retrieve. For iOS 14 and above, download a photo widget app like Photo Widget: Simple (Opens in a new window) . Open the app and create an album that has only the photos of your vaccination card. Now long-press on the home screen, then tap the plus sign (+) button at the upper left. Select Photo Widget and press Add Widget. Once the widget is on your home screen, tap it to choose the album with your card. To show it, tap twice.

On Android, download a photo widget app like Shortcut Image (Opens in a new window) . Then go to your home screen and long-press an empty area, choose Widget, scroll down to the Shortcut Image app, choose an image file, name it, and press save. A thumbnail widget is now on the home screen and you can press it to show it.

(Google updated its Passes API (Opens in a new window) for easier storage of COVID vaccination and test cards on Android devices, but developers from healthcare organizations, government agencies, and organizations authorized by public health authorities will need to implement it.)

Put It In Your Digital Wallet

VaxYes (Opens in a new window) from GoGetDoc creates a certificate that can be placed in your Apple Wallet or in Google Pay. You enter your phone number on the site and then upload an image of your vaccination card. In return, you get a digital certificate that can be stored in your device’s wallet.

Keep It Via Notes

Apple’s Notes app is handy for lots of things, including carrying your vaccination card. Take a photo of your card, click the share arrow, and then scroll to the Notes app. Select it and save it with an easy-to-remember name. Then go into the Notes app, open the note and click on the three dots at the top. Select Pin so that the note is always easy to find in the app.

For Google Keep (Opens in a new window) , take a photo and then go into Keep and select Add Image and then Choose Image. Select the photo of your card, label it something easy to spot, and hit the Back button. Tap the note and select Pin to keep it easily accessible.

An Apple a Day

Apple Wallet finally has an easy way to add your proof of vaccination (Opens in a new window) if your phone has iOS 15.1. If you were sent a QR code by your vaccination provider, you can open your Camera app and scan it. A Health app notification will pop up. Click on it and then select Add to Wallet & Health and then select Done. If instead you have a downloadable file, tap the link to it and then select Add to Wallet & Health and select Done.

How to volunteer overseas

As an international UN Volunteer, you will learn about different cultures and languages, expand your networks and gain unmatched professional and life experiences.

Volunteering abroad is an unbeatable opportunity to serve as a global citizen. International UN Volunteers promote peace and development in communities around the globe, while upholding the ideals and aspirations of the United Nations.

International UN Volunteers come from 160 countries, representing diverse cultures and countries. They bring a wide variety of perspectives and approaches, which lend a dynamism to the volunteering assignment.

Your international UN Volunteer assignment will enable you to make a lasting impact. It can create a ripple effect that extends far beyond the immediate results of your efforts – both for the people you serve and yourself.

Why volunteer abroad?

As an international UN Volunteer, you will learn about different cultures and languages, expand your networks and gain unmatched professional and life experiences. Working in another country gives you the opportunity to step outside your comfort zone, to learn new approaches to tasks and problems and to operate in different environments.

You will enter the singular domain of global citizenship. Facing challenges together with community members and fellow United Nations workers often creates lasting bonds.

After volunteering abroad, you can be sure that your curriculum vitae will stand out. Employers appreciate the ability to adapt, to think outside the box and to embrace diversity. The enriching professional and life experiences you have gained through volunteering will not go unnoticed.

Volunteering abroad is an unparalleled opportunity to do something meaningful and to support peace and development initiatives in countries that need them most. By giving back, you will gain an incredible sense of fulfilment, and will reap the dividends for the rest of your life.

International UN Volunteers support local volunteer initiatives, strengthen community capacities, foster ownership and sustainability of development activities and contribute toward the achievement of the Sustainable Development Goals (SDGs).

You will engage actively with United Nations development and peacekeeping partners and within communities, responding to development priorities and needs in countries facing poverty and socio-economic challenges, humanitarian crises, conflict and post-conflict situations or experiencing fragile peace. Through your expertise, you will enable the effective delivery of programmes and mandates of our partner United Nations entities.

How to volunteer overseas

By Sarah Vandenberg
  • Share

How to volunteer overseas

(New! Updated for 2020 trips)

Since 2015, Volunteer Forever has compiled the original list of best volunteer abroad programs worldwide. Using our database of 1,000 international volunteer abroad organizations, 6,000 program reviews, and 13,500 fundraisers who’ve collectively raised $3 million for their trips, we have crunched the numbers to identify the top volunteer abroad opportunities. To take some of the guesswork out of choosing a program, we considered the history of each organization, number of alumni, and our seven years of intensive work and research in the volunteer abroad world.

Read on for our list of the top recommended volunteer abroad programs!

2020 Best Volunteer Abroad Programs

If you’ve resolved to travel and make a difference this year, there’s no shortage of amazing volunteer abroad, intern abroad, study abroad, and teach abroad programs awaiting you. All of the volunteer abroad organizations showcased below have excellent reviews from very happy participants on Volunteer Forever – on this list, you’ll see some of the many different volunteer abroad experiences you can embark on and you’ll learn how to get there.

While traveling abroad can be expensive, we feature wonderful volunteer organizations such as Plan My Gap Year, which offers affordable & trusted volunteer projects overseas. They’re transparent about fees and are a wonderful choice for solo female travelers (93% travel solo and 83% of volunteers are female). Their most popular destinations are Sri Lanka, Cambodia, and Bali and they recently opened projects in Costa Rica, Peru, and Ecuador.

If you’re interested in an immersive volunteer abroad trip to Latin America, check out Maximo Nivel, which offers impactful and educational placements in Costa Rica, Guatemala, and Peru. Some of Maximo Nivel’s volunteer abroad opportunities include construction, conservation, teaching English, working with kids, and working with indigenous communities. You also might consider earing your certificate by enrolling in a Teach English as a Foreign Language (TEFL) certification program, which offers job-placement workshops and prepares you for ESL job placements around the world – or on the flip side, if you’re looking to learn a new language, be sure to check out Maximo Nivel’s Spanish Immersion programs. Lastly, if you are interested in studying abroad in Costa Rica, Peru, or Guatemala, you’ll definitely want to look into Maximo Nivel’s University Abroad programs, which are excellent alternative to traditional programs due to their affordability.

If you’re a current or aspiring doctor, nurse dentist, or other healthcare professional, you will find a ton of medical volunteer opportunities and internships below. Some great volunteer projects include Plan My Gap Year’s mental health placement in Ghana, and Projects Abroad’s wide-range of medical and veterinary projects.

Or if you’re interested in volunteering with animals, then check out Plan My Gap Year’s wildlife conservation projects, some of the most popular in the world. If you want to work with animals in exotic locations, then check out Fronteering, which offers a Husky Ranch volunteer project in Canada and Predator Research Internship in the Amazon.

If you like helping others and traveling at the same time, try yourself as an international volunteer. Meeting people from all over the world, gaining experience, expanding your horizon all of this is possible through the many of the volunteering programs. But you might be wondering, where to look for these opportunities. Don’t worry! We’ve collected a list of volunteer organizations, which have been offering volunteering trips and have a lot of experience in this field.

1. Global Volunteers

Global Volunteers is a respected non-profit organization, which has been engaged in human and economic development by conducting short and long-term volunteer programs. In 1999 Global Volunteers was granted Special Consultative Status with the United Nations. In addition, this organization has formalized a relationship with UNICEF. Over the years Global Volunteers have engaged more than 33 000 people in 34 countries by addressing such issues as poverty, hunger and the importance of education.

Applicants may choose volunteer program which suits their skills and expectations best. With Global Volunteers, you can help children grow and develop in the best conditions by participating in the Reaching Children’s Potential program. For 1 or 2 weeks you will be providing prenatal education, maternal support and helping children learning basic subjects like science, computer literacy or health. English native speakers are usually involved in teaching the language to the kids, which is basically gives them a way out of the poverty. If you are more into physical work, you can assist to the construction workers, repair and help to maintain community buildings.

Global Volunteers’ official website provides a lot of information about upcoming projects, dates of departure and fees, which vary from $1000 to $3000. All applicants have to be over 18 years old, while minors must travel with a parent or a legal guardian.

How to volunteer overseas

2. Conservation Volunteers

Conservation Volunteers was founded in 1982 and nowadays unites different divisions all around Australia and New Zealand. Organization’s main goal is to preserve a healthy and sustainable environment. In particular, a lot of attention is paid to the care of land resources, the improvement of the population, natural heritage and assistance in post-disaster reconstruction. Participants from countries other than Australia or New Zealand have to pay a fee to become a part of this volunteer community. Students in the age from 18 to 21 have an opportunity to win a grant and participate without any payment.

The cost of a 2-week program is $770, which includes food, accommodation, transportation costs within the country and guide services. Volunteers are able to choose the starting dates, the area of activity and the location. Being a part of Conservation Volunteers program is a unique experience. Volunteers not only have an opportunity to immerse in the local culture but also to meet new people, learn how to work in a team and have a chance to save the nature.

How to volunteer overseas

3. VSO

VSO is a British volunteer organization. Its goal is to raise the standards of living in the poorest countries. Volunteers help educate children and adults, contribute to improving local medical care and health system and basically do their best to prevent people from living below the poverty line. The VSO is much more interested in professionals rather than in ordinary volunteers since participants will be responsible for providing qualified support and assistance to those who need it.

The list of available positions is long and varies from lawyers and managers to doctors and coordinators of educational programs. The full list can be found online on the VSO official web site.

During the stay, volunteers receive a small allowance in local currency, which is enough to cover basic daily expenses. Housing and health insurance are also provided. Transportation costs are paid by the organization. Most projects are long-term (from 2 years). Volunteers may visit relatives during a 4-week vacation once a year.

How to volunteer overseas

4. Service Civil International

Service Civil International was founded by a Swiss engineer Pierre Cérésole in 1920. Nowadays Service Civil International is one of the biggest volunteer organizations in the world with 42 branches and a growing number of partner organizations. Their main goal is to promote a culture of peace by organizing volunteer projects, where people of any age and background can contribute to the world’s welfare.

Service Civil International offers a variety of volunteer options, for example, short-term projects (workcamps), long-term projects as well as educational sessions. You also have an opportunity to become a local activist. Over 1200 short-term projects can be found on the official website. Every participant has to pay a fee in order to become a part of the program. In addition, all volunteers pay their travel expenses and have to have their own pocket money. The organization provides food, accommodation and an access to drinkable water during the project.

Generally, volunteers spend up to 6 hours a day working and have the evenings and weekends free. Tasks may vary depending on a project, but all assignments are aimed to bring some benefit to the community. The only skill required for a volunteer is an ability to cooperate with other international team members.

How to volunteer overseas

Service Civil International

5. UN Volunteers

The United Nations Volunteers (UN Volunteers) is UN program, which goal is to contribute to the peace and world development through volunteer programs. UN Volunteers represented worldwide and is active in 130 countries each year.

UN Volunteers offers different locations for volunteering. You can become an international volunteer, stay and help locally or even online. An international volunteer must be at least 25 years old, have a university degree or higher technical diploma, at least 2 years of experience and a good level of English, Spanish or French. International volunteer programs usually run from 6 months and up to 1 year with a possibility to extend the stay up to 2 years. Volunteers receive allowances in order to sustain their living during the program.

Those who want to make changes in their own country can become local volunteers and promote peace in their homeland. A volunteer must be at least 22 years old and have a minimum level of higher education. More specific requirements depend on a particular assignment.

Online volunteering with UN Volunteers provides an opportunity to collaborate with people of different backgrounds and become a part of a global community. You may contribute your skills in such areas as writing, translation, research, art and design, teaching, administration, technology development and more.

The popularity of international living, especially volunteer abroad opportunities, is rapidly growing. Young adults from all over the world, whether they are taking time off before they begin university or after, are packing their backpacks and leaving their respective homelands in droves for destinations in Asia, Africa and Latin America.

Just three years ago, for example, there were 5 major organizations serving Latin America alone; this number is now closing in on 20, with more organizations being created everyday.

How to volunteer overseas

Because of this, the volunteer abroad job market has evolved from a few teaching opportunities to a competitive field encompassing every aspect of non-profit work.

While lighter, more travel oriented opportunities do exist (as the popularity of “voluntourism” too has risen), the information here will focus largely on long-term (3+ months), full-time “professional” volunteer placements.

What is Volunteering Abroad?

Volunteering full time with a non-profit can be drastically different from the few hours a week you might be used to from volunteering in your hometown. More and more, international volunteers are fully integrated in their host organizations, providing valuable skills that the organization normally would not be able to afford. Volunteer placements geared towards older, professionals generally have the same skill and experience requirements found on any paid job in the States, and volunteers are expected to submit to the same quantity and quality of work as any employee.

Other opportunities abound for younger volunteers who are looking to develop their skills, and organizations provide the training and support (including language classes) to help them either integrate into existing programs, or in many cases to design and implement their own.

Because of this, volunteers should be fully prepared for their work, and not enter into any long-term commitment lightly. While there is generally little to no financial compensation, in the ever-competitive job market the other skills that you will learn as a volunteer (including the ability to adapt to a new environment and learn a language) are highly valued. In many volunteer programs, volunteers are given the opportunity to be involved in many aspects of their host organizations, which is not always the case in the “real-world” job market. But the life of an international volunteer is as “real-world” as it gets, and most find their time abroad to be life-changing and worth every unearned penny.

In addition to personal benefits, international volunteering opens dialogues and encourages communication between people of different racial and economic backgrounds, creating a forum for the exchange of ideas and cross-cultural awareness.

How to volunteer overseas

What are the benefits of volunteering outside of your home country?

International volunteering provides a wonderful, fulfilling and challenging alternative to jumping into the desk-bound, suit-wearing workforce, while providing real world experience. There are organizations all over the world who are not only looking for able-bodied, bright volunteers to join their ranks, but who rely on them to reach out to the public to provide quality humanitarian and environmental programs.

While most programs provide little or no direct compensation (and some charge placement fees) the lifelong professional and social benefits often outweigh and financial costs. Benefits include:

  • Real world experience: As many volunteers dive directly in to their work, they have the opportunity to learn many aspects of the non-profit business first-hand. Almost all volunteers will be involved in fundraising and marketing, as well as program development. More specifically, depending on your program or host organization, the learning potential is endless; from teaching to organic gardening to construction, volunteering teaches skills applicable not only to future careers, but to life in general.
  • Teaching English as as Second Language:ESL teacher jobs are available at home and abroad. Get started teaching overseas and then apply what you learned back home. Visit our TESL section to learn all about the opportunities.
  • Language skills: Many see the opportunity to learn a new language as the driving force for working abroad; bi- and multi-lingual professionals are highly sought after. However, most will find that the most important part of volunteering is not learning a language, but learning adaptability. Those who begin volunteering with low language skills will quickly be taught humility, creativity and patience as they attempt to express themselves in a new way.
  • College Credit/Internship Experience: In addition, college students have the opportunity to earn university credits while working a abroad through student internships or independent study (this can generally be arranged directly with your academic advisor).

How to volunteer overseas

Volunteering Lifestyle

Volunteering can be considered a way of life. Here are some links to see if it is right for you.


Additional Resources

Volunteering overseas can be a great opportunity. It can allow you to do some good in the world, explore a new culture, meet new people, and even beef up your resume. Of course, once you start researching what it involves, it’s easy to become quickly discouraged. Who knew that doing good could cost so much?

But it doesn’t have to. Whether you’re taking a gap year after school, revisiting your days studying abroad, or just want a change of pace, there are lots of ways to avoid paying exorbitant amounts to volunteer abroad. In fact, if you play your cards right, you might even be able to go for free.

How to Volunteer Abroad on the Cheap

1. Know Where You Want to Go
Volunteering abroad is like writing a term paper. While winging it sometimes works out, it’s much better to have an outline in place beforehand. Knowing where you want to go will help you efficiently research programs, and will ultimately cost you less money. But be flexible by choosing a region of interest, rather than a specific country.

For instance, your heart may be set on planting trees in Mali, but perhaps there will only be a tree-planting program in Senegal. If traveling to a francophone West African country is your highest priority, you will benefit from being open-minded when choosing which country and which program you will participate in.

2. Know Why You Want to Go
In addition to doing good, it’s important to know what else you’re looking to get out of volunteering abroad. Do you want to improve your foreign language skills or boost your resume? Knowing your goals and purpose will narrow your search considerably. For example, if your goal is to learn about sustainable agriculture, you might want to check out World Wide Opportunities on Organic Farms (WWOOF). The more you know about what you want to accomplish, the more likely you’ll find a program that will benefit you.

3. Know Your Comfort Level
Before you go traipsing the globe, it’s important to ask yourself some questions: Are you comfortable in new situations? Does the thought of being separated from your smartphone stress you out? Can you do without a flushing toilet? Your honesty in answering these questions is paramount, and will help highlight or eliminate specific programs and locations. While one of the advantages of volunteering abroad is going out of your comfort zone, don’t take it too far. Know and respect your limits to ensure you’ll have a good time.

4. Do Your Research
Go Overseas and Idealist are just two of the many sites that act as a “volunteer’s Craigslist,” with many overseas volunteering opportunities to choose from. Volunteers for Peace is another site that offers a plethora of programs at little cost. Once you’ve found a program that appeals to you, investigate where the money is applied – some organizations spend the money they make on administrative and marketing costs, while others donate all the proceeds to local organizations.

Read reviews and forums, and, if you can, talk to people who have participated before. They can offer you a first-hand account of their experience, as well as insight and tips that might not be on the organization’s website.

How to volunteer overseas

5. Showcase Your Skills
Perhaps the best way to volunteer abroad on the cheap is to work with an organization that really needs your particular abilities and experience. While many people can teach English abroad, build houses, or hang out with kids, organizations really love it when you can offer a specialized skill.

Anything in the medical field, from nursing to dentistry, is almost a surefire way to volunteer abroad at low to no cost. IT knowledge is also in high demand. However, there are definitely opportunities for those who aren’t in these two hot-ticket fields, as many organizations value administrative, construction, and language experience, among a host of other skills.

If you want to volunteer abroad at little to no cost, approach the application process as you would a competitive job interview: Highlight what makes you special. If you’ve got it, flaunt it.

6. Raise Funds
If you have the drive and the determination, you can persuade people to pay for your volunteering experience. Promise something small (letters, talks on your experience after you return) in exchange for financial aid.

A friend of mine wanted to go to Haiti to work as an EMT, and he fully funded his trip by setting up an account on Kickstarter. Kickstarter is a site where people propose what they want to do, and how much money they need to do it. Friends and family post it to social media, and anyone who’s inspired by the mission, whether they know you or not, can donate $5 or more. People have raised the capital to publish books, do scientific research, and release albums through Kickstarter.

If you’re talented (or know talented people), you can supplement your online campaign by holding your own fundraising event. In a coffee shop or your own living room, you and/or your friends can play songs, recite poetry, or break dance – whatever you love to do. You’d be amazed how quickly an entrance fee can accumulate. Many people approach companies and organizations as well. The possibilities are endless, and all you need is determination and a little creativity.

7. Hop on a Plane
Some people cut out the middleman entirely by hopping on a plane and going to their choice destination. Once there, they stay in a hostel and simply ask around at schools, medical missions, and anywhere else that may be in need of volunteer assistance. I would not recommend this option unless you already have extensive experience traveling, are familiar with the culture of the country you’re traveling to, have lots of time, and can hop on a plane back home if you need to.

8. Network
Talk to people at church, in class, on the bus, at work – wherever. You may be surprised at how taking advantage of the six degrees of separation can help you find the perfect program. By talking to people who have volunteered abroad, you can get special insight into what a program does and what is expected of volunteers. You might even get a great volunteering gig that isn’t listed online.

Final Word

Volunteering is almost never completely free. Even if your room and board is paid for, many programs will still have you pay for your airfare. And if you’re unfamiliar with a country’s culture, or have never been abroad before, you might want to pay a little extra; you might need the extra support that other, cheaper programs might not have. But with a little creativity, passion, and drive, you can make your volunteering abroad experience much more affordable.

Have you ever volunteered abroad? What was your experience like?

Table of Contents

Refugees are groups of individuals who have been driven out of their homes or countries due to conflict of political or religious persecution. And with millions of refugees all over the world, there is enough work for anyone prepared to stand up and help out. Volunteers may play an essential role in assisting and sponsoring a refugee family to integrate into a new culture and increase the quality of life in refugee camps.

How to Volunteer

Effect areas may be divided into two categories: resettlement and in-camp activities.

Resettlement activities involve matching a volunteer with an individual or family committed to being a local resource for them. These activities include helping them with anything from using a computer to grocery shopping.

Handing out food or water, offering basic healthcare, educating, and assisting refugees in preparing to leave the camp before resettling overseas are all examples of in-camp activities. If you have a medical background, you may make a significant impact by offering expert medical services.

The easiest method to locate a volunteer position in a refugee camp is to select who and where you want to assist, then do research on which organizations are on the ground, working with them. Following that, you can apply to volunteer with a specific NGO or charitable organization.

Volunteering in Different Countries

You don’t need to travel to the Horn of Africa to help Somali refugees. For example, you may be an American working with refugees in New Zealand. If you studied Arabic, you might volunteer to help Syrian refugees in Germany. If you’d like to spend time in Kenya, there are plenty of options to help with Burundian or Somalian refugees at some of the world’s largest refugee camps.

Burmese refugees in the US or Thailand, Burundian refugees in Europe or Tanzania, Somali refugees in England or Kenya, and Syrian refugees in Germany or Lebanon are possible partners. Because this is a global issue, there are many possibilities and places to volunteer.

Where to Volunteer


The United States and Canada continue to bring in large influxes of refugees from all around the world each year. If you are unable to travel abroad, you have an opportunity right within your community. You might also check for volunteer opportunities in Canada, such as Vancouver, Toronto, or Montreal, where many refugees have settled.

Nepal or India

Tibetan refugees have been fleeing to northern India and Nepal. This is a lovely community where you can also go for a trekking excursion before or after your volunteer work.

Nonprofit Organizations

If you aren’t set on traveling to a particular location, you can contact groups such as The United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees (UNHCR) or the International Rescue Committee. Just describe your skill set and what you hope to do, and learn where the most significant need is right now.

Factors to Consider When Volunteering Abroad

Reading books on refugees’ stories might help you better understand the individuals you want to support. In addition to what will be taught in training, being a successful volunteer requires patience, the capacity to work through language obstacles, and a creative approach to problem-solving in addition.

While volunteering can have a beneficial influence on the lives of those who have faced adversity, they are not easy to accomplish. You need a lot of patience and compassion as you work with these groups.


Volunteering to help Syrian refugees can provide you with a unique sense of fulfillment. You can learn more about what makes a successful volunteer in general, and think about how your abilities and traits can relate to your volunteer work with refugees in the country of your choice.

If you’d like to volunteer to help Syrian refugees , you can work with us. Union of Medical Care and Relief Organizations-USA (UOSSM USA) is a nonprofit, 501(c)(3) charitable, independent, non-government, medical humanitarian organization incorporated in the state of Texas. If you would like to donate, volunteer, or become a partner, contact us today!

How to volunteer overseasYou might be wondering how to prepare to volunteer abroad.

When preparing to volunteer abroad, one of the most important steps is making sure your visa and passport are taken care of.

You don’t want to be one week away from leaving and realize that your passport has expired or that you won’t be able to get a visa.

Unfortunately, lack of preparation and planning ahead by volunteers means these problems can be very common.

Don’t let this happen to you. This article will explain how to prepare to volunteer abroad, and describe the different types of visas and address passport issues that you may have before you leave to volunteer abroad.

What kind of visa do I need?

One of the biggest steps in preparing to volunteer abroad is buying a visa. First, you will need to check if you even need to buy a visa. Some countries do not require a visa depending on your citizenship. To find out if a visa is needed, visit the official government website of your home country.

If you need to buy a visa, the type of visa you need is connected to the type of organization you’re with and the duration of your service. Most volunteer organizations are considered volunteer travel organizations, run from 1-12 weeks, and do not pay their volunteers.

If you fit into this category, you should obtain a tourist visa.

If you will be working for an organization that pays its volunteers or are volunteering for a long-term program (such as long-term teaching programs), you may need a working visa.

Your volunteer organization will have experience and knowledge on this subject, so check with them about what type of visa you’ll need.

In recent years, several countries have started the process of creating volunteer visas, such as Tanzania and India.

This is a special permit specifically meant for international volunteers abroad. Check the official website of your host country to find out if this is something they have.

Is there any volunteer or working visa?

As mentioned above, countries like Tanzania and India may be able to provide special volunteer visas. Otherwise, as a volunteer, you will most likely need to obtain a tourist visa. Again, this is for volunteers that are not getting any payment for their work.

If you will be working for an organization that pays you (such as teaching English abroad), you’ll need to obtain a working visa.

It is the responsibility of your volunteer organization to provide you with a working visa, so get in touch with your volunteer organization to ensure they provide you with one.

If you’ve been looking for an exciting opportunity to live in another country, then consider volunteering your professional skill set with Habitat in one of the countries where we build.

For durations of three to 12 months or more, our international Habitat offices are looking for reliable, dedicated volunteers to help us advance our mission to provide safe, affordable housing around the world.

There are opportunities for volunteers to utilize their construction skills as a builder, site assistant or foreman. However, we are also looking for volunteers who want to apply their unique business skills to office positions such as social media advisor, grant writer, volunteer coordinator, Global Village assistant, research assistant, communications specialist, program or resource development specialist, as well as other administrative roles.

We need excited people like you who are willing to do the challenging work of improving and strengthening communities. Poor housing conditions are a worldwide problem, and it takes the devotion and commitment of many volunteers to create lasting solutions.

Frequently asked questions

Who can apply to be an international long-term volunteer?

You must be at least 18 years of age to qualify. You’ll also need to be open to learning about other cultures, adaptable to other ways of living, and curious about the world at large. Other than that, we would just need to make sure your skills match the position in question.

How long are volunteer assignments?

The average long-term international volunteer commitment is six to 12 months.

Where are the international long-term volunteer assignments?

There are no set locations. It varies by which Habitat offices request assistance. But past locations have included Argentina, Armenia, Cambodia, Chile, Costa Rica, Dominican Republic, Ecuador, El Salvador, Egypt, Ghana, Haiti, Hungary, Ireland, Kenya, Nicaragua, Tanzania and Zambia.

How much does it cost to participate?

This will depend based on location as costs of living vary greatly all over the world. You’ll find an estimation in each volunteer position posting. In some cases, the local Habitat office will also provide assistance with local transportation, housing or other support. In all cases, however, you’d be responsible for international medical insurance, food and travel to and from the host country.

Do you have any short-term international volunteer opportunities?

Contact the International Volunteer Program

Mailing address
International Volunteer Program
Habitat for Humanity International
322 West Lamar Street
Americus, Georgia 31709-3543 USA

Travel Tips

How to volunteer overseas

Nature volunteer vacations offers a diverse range of activity options. (Photo: hiker image by Greg Pickens from )

Related Articles

  • International Volunteer Vacations
  • Grants for Volunteer Travel
  • How to Join Humanitarian Trips to Haiti
  • Volunteer Vacations on Working Farms

Nature volunteers can help protect the environment and preserve vanishing resources close to home or in exotic locations overseas. Donate your time and talents for a weekend, two weeks or several months. Plan your vacation to participate in volunteer projects such as restoring hiking trails, sustainable agriculture or preserving natural resources like sea turtles and coral reefs. The least expensive nature volunteer vacations are in parks and wildlife centers close to home. Some organizations that need nature volunteers provide grants that cover some expenses or help you plan fundraisers to fund your volunteer vacation.

Hiking Trail Maintenance

Many of the national and state parks in the U.S. have hiking trails for public use. Use your nature volunteer vacation to maintain these trails and tend to the natural vegetation along the paths. The American Hiking Society organizes volunteer trail maintenance activities and offers four, seven or 10-day trips. The 2009 participation cost included a $30 membership fee and a $245 volunteer registration fee. Every volunteer must arrange and pay for transportation to the site. Some hosts provide airport pickup, according to the American Hiking Society. Select a volunteer project that that fits your skills and physical condition. The site lists projects in categories that range from easy to extremely strenuous.

American Hiking Society

1422 Fenwick Lane

Silver Spring, MD 20910

Environmental Conservation

Nature lovers with a concern for restoring the ecological balance can volunteer to assist the Earthwatch Institute, one of the leading international organizations in the field of environmental conservation. The volunteer vacation expeditions may involve activities that support coral reef health, improved biodiversity, archaeology or research on climate change. Volunteer expeditions for 2010 last from three days to a few weeks, with costs from $450 to $5,750. Earthwatch allows volunteers to choose single or group accommodations and personalized meal options. Participants can apply for a Travelocity Change Ambassador grant to cover up to $5,000 in program and transportation expenses.

3 Clock Tower Place

Suite 100, Box 75

Maynard, MA 01754

Sustainable Agriculture

Contribute to food security and sustainable agriculture projects while taking a volunteer vacation with the Global Service Corps (GSC) program in Tanzania. The program focuses on education and training activities that help the host communities learn organic food production, improve crop and farm animal health or collect rainwater for irrigation. Volunteers can sign up for the minimum amount of time–two weeks–or extend their vacations for several months. Volunteers must pay for their airfare, visa, health insurance and inoculations. GSC’s 2010 volunteer vacations program fees in Tanzania ranged from $1,170 for two weeks to $1,690 for one month. The program fees include homestay or hostel accommodations, meals and airport transfers. The organization has fundraising kits and it discounts fees for families and groups who start volunteer service on the same date.

Seeking a new volunteer opportunity? Engineering change is a team effort, and everyone has an important role to play in our mission to build a better world. EWB-USA offers a variety of options for skilled professionals, student volunteers and corporate teams.

Future Volunteers: Join Our Community of Changemakers

Watch the Intro to EWB-USA

Take the first step in becoming familiar with the history and values of EWB-USA.

Explore Our Volunteer Program

Learn more about the structure of EWB-USA and what it means to be an EWB-USA volunteer.

Create Your Volunteer Account

Ready to join the movement? Your Volunteer Village account is where you share your interests and talents. In Volunteer Village you connect with peers, stay informed and work on projects.

All Volunteer Opportunities

As a student enrolled in a US-based university,
you have many options for getting engaged:

Intern with us
Join a chapter
Become a chapter officer
Lead a project

For young professionals who have graduated
within the past two years, step up your game:

Join a professional chapter
Become a regional officer
Lead a project
Join a committee

From young professionals to those who have
established their careers, keep climbing that ladder:

Join a Professional Chapter
Become a Mentor
Become a Reviewer
Join a Committee

For seasoned professionals who have spent 10+ years
in your field, these opportunities are up your alley:

Provide Pro Bono Services
Become a Mentor
Become a Reviewer
Join a Committee

Get Plugged In

Connect with a chapter. EWB-USA’s almost 300 chapters across the United States play a crucial role in mobilizing our movement to build a better world. Although it’s not a requirement, joining a chapter can serve as a great benefit for volunteers who are interested in building personal relationships within the larger EWB-USA community, learning from peers and jumping right into project work.

Help us get to know you. If you’re not ready to sign up as a volunteer but EWB-USA has piqued your interest, share a little about yourself and give us an idea of what opportunities you’re looking for. Whether you’re excited about data and want to help us chart our impact or are looking to virtually lend your engineering expertise to review designs, there’s a place for you here.

Get Your Company Involved

How to volunteer overseas

EWB-USA offers a variety of options to get your employees involved in building a better world. Companies of all sizes can engage their employees and encourage stronger relationships while learning new skills.

Learn More
“EWB-USA has given me such such a sense of pride and purpose. No other organization I have been a part of has made such a direct impact on the world.” – EWB-USA Member Emily Maciejewskir

Need more information?

Everything you need to know about our volunteer program — all in one place.

  • Who We Are
    • Our Story
    • Our Faith
    • Leadership
    • Financials
    • The Real Life Exhibit
  • How We Heal
    • Refugee Medical Care
    • Disaster Relief
    • Maternal & Child Health
    • Mobile Dental Program
    • Where We Work
  • Volunteer With Us
    • Domestic Opportunities
    • Global Opportunities
  • Take Action
    • Donate
    • Attend an Event
    • Involve Your Company
    • Involve Your Church
    • The Real Life Exhibit
    • Careers
  • Donate

UKRAINE RESPONSE: Our staff are assessing the humanitarian needs in the region . If you are interested in serving with Medical Teams, we invite you to submit your application for consideration (link below).

Volunteer abroad in a community where local health systems are overwhelmed or non-existent. Our international medical and global health volunteers care for the whole person — physical, emotional, social, and spiritual. Together, we build and strengthen health systems so that they will thrive when we’re gone.

Frequently Asked Questions

How can I serve in a disaster?

During an emergency, we rapidly deploy teams to support communities affected by disaster. In order to move quickly, volunteers must complete the recruitment process before a disaster occurs to qualify for deployment. Mobilizing our roster of prepared volunteers enables us to be one of the first organizations on the scene, providing immediate care. Scroll down to learn more about the qualifications needed to be a part of our Humanitarian Response Roster, and then apply here.

What does it cost to volunteer?

Medical Teams International typically does not cover volunteer travel costs. Projected expenses may include airfare, visas, required immunizations, and supplemental travel insurance unless otherwise noted. In-country food and lodging expenses are included for certain programs. Many costs are tax deductible if you are a US resident, but we recommend talking to a tax consultant to determine specifics.

Do I have to be Christian to volunteer?

While Medical Teams International is a faith affiliated organization, we do not require shared faith among our volunteers. We are highly committed to an excellent standard of care within our clinics. We do not proselytize, and there is no condition attached to the provision of care.

Do you only use medical volunteers?

It depends. We screen and build volunteer teams to meet the needs of each unique community. Volunteer teams may provide immediate medical care, build local capacity, or equip health facilities. These require skilled teams of both medical and non-medical global health professionals. If you are a non-medical global health professional, refer to our Humanitarian Response opportunities.

For more information email [email protected]

Current Opportunities

Humanitarian (Disaster) Response

Humanitarian Response Roster volunteers provide a rapid and coordinated response to the most vulnerable populations during and after an emergency. The entire application process must be completed before a disaster occurs to qualify for deployment. This includes all application materials, a background check, an interview with our coordinator as well as humanitarian response training.

If you desire to serve on a future humanitarian response team, begin the application process now.

Departure Dates: As needed, must be able to deploy within 24-72 hours of notice
Duration of Trip: 4-8 weeks
Projected Cost: Personal costs only (passports, personal gear, immunizations)

Specialties Needed:

How to volunteer overseas

In addition to individual volunteer programs, Global Volunteers provides meaningful opportunities for groups to contribute towards international long-term development projects. Over the years, we have mobilized hundreds of volunteers on organized programs for groups, small or large, intact or as part of individual teams. Currently, we have programs in 14 countries across five continents: Africa, Asia, Europe, North America, and South America. Read more below on group volunteering with impact.

Your group is a valuable resource to our community host partners around the world. Whether you represent a workplace, an educational institution, a professional association, a faith-based organization, or family-friend group, Global Volunteers’ model of service provides you opportunity to make impact, learn, and grow, and offers your team an experience that is life enhancing, and sometimes, even life changing!

Our experience in effective group engagement on long-term development projects for more than 30 years means you benefit from everything we’ve learned. In order to assist you best, we consider your group parameters, from schedule to assignment, to help deliver on your volunteering goals for each new adventure in service. Our proven best practices and the relationships we build in community prepare your team for success from the start.

Why volunteer abroad as a group?

When you volunteer abroad as a group, you obtain educational, cultural, and occupational opportunities that can’t be duplicated through a traditional “tour” experience. Plus, you learn about each other (and yourself!) in a non-traditional way as an intact volunteer group.

As a team, you connect with people who need and want your assistance on important development projects – like teaching English in Vietnam, aiding in health care in Tanzania, providing child care in Ecuador, sewing with a women’s group in Cuba, or tutoring in St. Lucia. What’s more, you learn first-hand about their culture and traditions while also providing essential services to the people and communities you serve.

What does Global Volunteers consider a “group”?

A Global Volunteers group comprises of individuals who simply want to volunteer together. Small groups of like-minded friends join us over the summer or for a spring break. Families seek deeper and new ways to connect besides their annual reunion. Corporations wish to build teamwork skills or support their missions to serve using this type of adventure. Professionals share the special skills they’ve developed with life experience and coursework, either together as one intact group or on a team of maybe one or two from the same association.

We also work closely with students as young as middle and high-school aged to all university and college levels from freshmen to residency to administration. Our Strategic Partnerships Team works with your group and our in-country staff to customize a program that meets particular skills or areas of study as best as possible.

We have a group! Where can we go and what type of volunteer work can we do?

You can volunteer abroad as a group in almost any of our 17 service programs around the world! The length of your stay is between one and four weeks, with free time in the evenings and on the weekends for add-on excursions and cultural activities. Our Partnerships Team can recommend a best program based on when your group is available and the type of project work you wish to contribute towards.

The type of volunteer work you do depends on (1) what our host communities have requested from us and (2) the preferences of your group. Global Volunteers’ unique philosophy of service requires volunteers to work at the invitation and under the direction of local community partners — and one-on-one with local people. While remaining faithful to this philosophy of service, we do our best to tailor to your preferences. We know the optimal experiences offer flexibility without overwhelming the community you came to help. No matter what you do, your group is assured a meaningful exchange with local people and participation on the priority work of the community.

In many cases, groups have a mixed-skill set. This is wonderful! We can typically accommodate a group’s wish to volunteer on a variety of projects. For example, part of your group can teach conversational English at the local secondary school while the other part works on a labor/light construction project nearby.

What do other groups do to offset the costs of volunteering?

Is fundraising right for your group? Many groups we’ve worked with over the years have raised funds to cover their entire service program contribution through donations. Fundraisers receive help from us along the way with our online fundraising page and free-to-use platform, Flipcause! We share tips, creative strategies, success stories, and more throughout the process to inspire and help motivate your group wherever needed. We think you’ll be amazed by what you can achieve as a team!

And your adventure in service begins…

As soon as you arrive in-country, our local team is there to welcome you, most instances at the airport. Within no time at all, your group settles in and acclimates to your “home away from home”. The support from our dedicated and experienced local team, delicious local cuisine, and safe and comfortable accommodations are the first elements to service your group appreciates. Let the volunteering begin!

We encourage you to share your experiences with others around the world throughout your volunteer journey. From the moment you sign up to volunteer abroad as a group to six months later when you’re reminiscing about your adventure, use #GlobalVolunteers on your social media accounts – Twitter, Instagram, and Facebook! Your experiences inspire others to follow in your footsteps by organizing their own Global Volunteers group.

Ready to pack your bags?

Contact the Global Volunteers Strategic Partnerships Team with your questions or group specifics. We look forward to visiting with you about this exciting volunteer option and assisting your group in getting packed!

People of all ages, from all walks of life, choose Global Volunteers to fulfill their volunteer goals through our worldwide service programs.

How to volunteer overseas

How to Join Volunteer Programs Abroad (Guide)

Volunteering abroad is a powerful tool that can turn a simple activity into a more meaningful and worthwhile endeavor. Spending time volunteering abroad paves the way for a meaningful cultural exchange between the local community and volunteers.

A volunteer can have access to unique experiences that tourists of other countries mostly miss. They have the opportunity to make a positive impact in other people’s lives and contribute to a good cause.


Where can I volunteer abroad?

There are too many opportunities to volunteer abroad. Here’s a list of some of the best places to volunteer abroad.

  • South Africa
  • Brazil
  • Costa Rica
  • Nepal
  • Ghana
  • India

What are the different volunteer programs or initiatives I can support?

There are countless ways in which to volunteer. If you have a skill or a hobby, there is a way to share your passion with others through volunteering. If you also find yourself keen on a particular cause, you can also use this as a basis to choose volunteer programs.

Here’s a list of some activities you can do:

How to Volunteer Abroad for Free?

Have you always wanted to volunteer in Africa? You can still go even if you don’t have the budget! There are various organizations who don’t charge volunteers.

Why should you pay for a volunteer program?

Volunteer organizations don’t just charge because they want to. They do it because of important reasons such as the following:

  • Room and board
  • Financial support / monetary donation for their projects.
  • Orientation and training for volunteers.
  • In-country support and logistics

How to Volunteer Through Small Provider Programs

These small provider programs will help set you up with an organization which is doing the actual work. They will help you with the logistics and orientation.

An example of volunteer abroad providers is the Sudan Volunteer Programme and African Impact. It’s not for free, but the organization will cover some of the major expenses and you’ll get to save your money.

How to Volunteer Through Large Volunteer Organizations

If you’re looking for a long-term experience abroad, you can consider going abroad through one of the not-for-profit organizations that focus on placing skilled volunteers abroad. Large organizations such as the Peace Corps, United Nations Volunteers and Volunteer Services Organization are great programs to start with.

If you have technical skills (doctors, dentists, teachers), you can try joining Doctors Without Borders, Engineers Without Borders, Veterinarians Without Borders or Operation Smile. You can also try volunteering at independent schools.

Large organizations have a more intensive application process and are very selective when it comes to recruiting volunteers. They will cover most of the cost including accommodation, flights, insurance, and your stipend.

How to find a project on your own?

You can also track down and contact organizations in your country of interest in need of volunteers. You can search online or ask for referrals from friends who have already volunteered. This way, you will have more flexibility in terms of the work you will do.

You can check the websites of the Ethical Volunteer, Volunteer Africa, Indeed, and True Travellers online.

Low-Cost Volunteer Abroad Programs

There are also quite a few low-cost options in Africa that are worth looking into. These programs are fairly small, local organizations often run by locals looking to improve their communities. Below is a list of a few organizations you can check:

  • CAPEC (Cameroon)
  • Volta Aid Foundation (Ghana)
  • Help Lesotho (Lesotho)
  • Ujamaa Hostel (Tanzania)
  • PDH-Togo (Togo)

Remember to take your time and look into your options. Plan in advance and be flexible. Then, save some money and volunteer to serve a community in need.

Related Articles

How to volunteer overseas

10 Ways to Give Back During Ramadan (2022)

How to volunteer overseas

How to Say ‘Eid Mubarak’ in 12 Languages

How to volunteer overseas

15 Ways to Be More Sustainable in 2022

How to volunteer overseas

6 Facts We Know About New Covid-19 Variants

How to volunteer overseas

10 Ways to Make School Feel ‘Normal’

How to volunteer overseas

10 Ways to Stay Safe After Being Vaccinated

How to volunteer overseas

Covid-19 vaccines in UAE: A complete guide (2021)

How to volunteer overseas

10 Things to Look Forward to 2021

Add a Comment

Cancel reply

Please do not post:

  • Aggressive or discriminatory language
  • Profanities (of any kind)
  • Trade secrets or confidential information

Thank you once again for doing your part to keep Edarabia the most trusted education source.

How to become a volunteer

Volunteers play a critical role in helping refugees and immigrants thrive in the United States. The International Rescue Committee (IRC) offers volunteer opportunities to work remotely and in person (while following COVID-19 precautions). Here’s the process:

Search our volunteer opportunities

Apply and attend an IRC orientation

Be interviewed by IRC staff

Complete a background check

Volunteer opportunities

Make a difference, everyday

How to volunteer overseas

Take action

Join the thousands of IRC supporters who have called their representatives, written letters, or otherwise advocated for change in their communities and worldwide.

How to volunteer overseas

Sponsor a refugee family

Members of an established organization, such as a business, faith group, sports team or local club, can partner with the IRC to welcome refugees in their community.

How to volunteer overseas

Make a monthly donation

Our monthly supporters are the backbone of our work.

How to volunteer overseas

Welcome a refugee

Open your home as a place of refuge for emergency temporary housing with IRC’s partner Airbnb.

Learn more

Watch IRC Ambassadors Mandy Patinkin and Kathryn Grody in a discussion with the IRC’s Milagros Cruz about the many ways people across the country can volunteer for the IRC.

October 13, 2021 4 mins Ryan Hodge

How to volunteer overseas

About Ryan

Ryan Hodge graduated from North Central College in May of 2021 as a biology major and Spanish minor on the pre-medicine track. After his sophomore year, he participated in the Atlantis Summer 2019 shadowing program in Tarragona, Spain.

If you are exploring a career in healthcare, no matter the field or area, you should have some volunteer experience. Healthcare professionals work every day to serve others and prioritize their patients’ health. In order for schools, programs, and employers to know you have a passion to serve others as a living, they need to know you enjoy helping people. It is not only something special to put on your resume, but you also find volunteer services are an opportunity to grow personally as well.

However, finding the right program or organization to volunteer for can be a difficult task. There are so many to choose from, and it can often feel overwhelming. Additionally, if you are like me, traveling is also another passion you want to explore. Luckily, there are medical volunteer programs that exist and can help you combine your wanderlust with your interest in service. Compiled below is a list of some of the best sites that I used to ultimately make my own decision on where to volunteer abroad!

Go Overseas

This site is a great place to start, as it reviews and provides a list of the top 10 best medical volunteer programs to participate in. For me, what I find helpful is that it breaks down the best volunteer abroad programs based on your interests – such as rural health or health research. Additionally, this resource has been updated since the pandemic, and includes information on whether or not proof of vaccines and/or COVID tests are required upon entry.

Go Abroad

Similarly to Go Overseas, this site includes an additional list of volunteer abroad programs for pre-medical students. There is little overlap between the two sites, so together they provide you a wide range of sites to start with! What makes this site an excellent jumping off point is the fact that it provides a brief overview of each program mentioned so that you do not have to go to each site unless you are interested in learning more. This can save you time as you find what program is best for you.


(PMGY) is a volunteer abroad platform that offers impactful volunteer projects not only for pre-medicine students in their gap year, but also pre-health students more broadly in the areas of medicine, childcare, teaching, and wildlife. According to their website, PMGY provides a safe, structured, and social platform with volunteer travel opportunities available from 1-40 weeks in Africa, Europe, Asia, and South America. They have been around for more than 10 years and have many positive student reviews on their site so it definitely may be worth checking out.

Your University Advisor or Study Abroad Office

Perhaps your most useful resource to check is your own university. Pre-professional advisors or study abroad offices are full of people who know which programs might be best for you. Additionally, they will know from other students’ experiences whether or not the program you are interested in is reliable and safe. When spending money to travel to a foreign country, I highly recommend getting second opinions before you take the leap.

Atlantis 360 Shadowing

Although not a true and genuine volunteer experience, Atlantis offers students an opportunity to experience a unique clinical experience that most students are seeking when they are looking to volunteer. Atlantis allowed me to shadow physicians of several different specialties in Tarragona, Spain. During my three-week trip, I shadowed orthopedic surgeons, general surgeons, internists, and ER physicians. This experience exposed me to cases I want to see in my career eventually and thus solidified the idea that I want to be a physician. I experienced a different healthcare system which will allow me to be well-rounded and understand the different pros and cons of different healthcare systems.


There are multiple options available to pre-med students to volunteer abroad and gain experience relevant to their academic and professional futures. At the end of the day, medical schools are looking for three main things: healthcare exposure, high academic performance, and specific competencies that can be found here . Volunteering abroad is a wonderful way to make you a more competitive applicant. Additionally, there are other extracurricular opportunities that can also strengthen your application, such as Atlantis shadowing programs over school breaks. Ultimately, you should choose the program that best fits you and your interests, and enjoy the opportunity to personally develop as well as contribute to those around you.

Volunteer Abroad

Want to volunteer abroad for free or at reasonable cost in Central or South America? Search through our extensive range of volunteer opportunities and internships to find a position that matches your needs or personal interests, and make direct contact with the host organisation.

How to volunteer overseas

Discover Latin America

When looking for the best countries to undertake international voluntary service, look no further than Central and South America. This region of the world truly offers something for every possible interest and its top attractions are some of the most fascinating and memorable on the planet.

How to volunteer overseas


  • Free volunteer sign up platform
  • Free volunteer abroad programs
  • Reputable volunteer programs
  • Unique services for volunteers
  • Support local organisations
  • Long-established overseas volunteering platform
  • Volunteering opportunities for under 18s and families
  • Free accommodation and food
  • Make a difference to Latin America’s animals, its people, and the environment

Contact us

Volunteer Abroad Programs

Volunteer Latin America is an environmental and forward-thinking organisation that facilitates voluntary service overseas in Central and South America. The benefits of volunteering through us include the very real prospect of volunteering abroad for free and minimal effort on your part. We make often the most daunting part of planning overseas volunteering relatively simple by providing precise information on some of the cheapest and best volunteer abroad programs in Central and South America. Whether you are interested in volunteering with animals, teaching English, nursing work, long term opportunities, free volunteering programs, or even all expenses paid voluntary work abroad with free flights to Central or South America, visit the projects section of this website to get started. If required, we can help you find suitable opportunities, matching your skills and interests with organisations and projects. Beyond our unique ‘matching’ services we offer helpful extras such as searching for the best flight deals to Central or South America. Volunteers can upgrade their free sign up at any time if they wish to use our knowledge and over fifteen years of experience in the overseas voluntary sector.

Featured Work Abroad

Volunteer at Jungle Lodge
Volunteers receive free accommodation, work garments and pick-up

Most people choose to volunteer abroad with an awareness that they will not only be working for free, but that they will have some sort of cost associated with them – be it administrative fees, room and board, airline tickets or all of thee above. But you may have heard of some volunteer programs that actually pay their volunteers either with stipends, travel expenses or other incentives. While there are not many of these out there, they do exist. These are not simply free or low cost volunteer opportunities, but programs that provide enhanced financial security to their volunteers abroad.

The major volunteer abroad programs that provide compensation of some kind are also those that require a high-level or specialized skills set. These programs are usually competitive and may have time constraints.

UN Volunteers is a high profile volunteer experience for people who are over the age of 25, have a bachelor’s degree and have at least two years of work experience. Volunteers should have a previous volunteer abroad experience, and knowledge of English, Spanish and/or French is highly preferred. UN Volunteers are placed in developing countries, but unlike most placement organizations, the positions are demand-driven. This means that you will only be chosen if there is a vacancy available for which you are qualified. Your resume and application will be entered into the database until a match is found. This can make planning difficult, as you may have to wait several months to received a placement. However, the system ensures that the needs of the community are truly being met, and that your skill set can be put to the best possible use.How to volunteer overseas UN Volunteers have all of their expenses covered – airfare, insurance, room and board – and receive a modest stipend for their work. Most volunteers are expected to commit for at least one year, and most projects are at least 6 months long.

International Executive Service Corps is similar to UN Volunteers in that is maintains a database of potential volunteers, and send them for specific-term projects in developing countries. Projects cover a large breath of industries, and are focused primarily on the providing assistance that can boost communities’ economies and small businesses. For example, IESC helped a local hotel in Sri Lanka with long-term strategic planning. They also work with US AID on community development projects around sustainable farming and agricultural practices. While not as established as UN Volunteers, IESC does offer shorter-term placements that might work for people who can take some time off of work to volunteer abroad.

Finally, the Peace Corps is technically a paid volunteer job. As you can read in our Peace Corps Volunteer spotlight piece, the opportunities are fully-sponsored and include airfare, health insurance and room and board in addition to a stipend. The Peace Corps also offers funding upon return to the US to assist with resettling in the United States. However, the Peace Corps is a very different placement process than other paid volunteer programs. Most of the volunteers who sign up for the Peace Corps have limited job experience, and are placed into ongoing projects rather than the short-term targeted projects of UN Volunteers or IESC. While volunteers can state preferences in their application, it is fully up to the discretion of the Peace Corps to place volunteers. Peace Corps volunteers can end up just about anywhere, and do anything.

As you can see, there are limits to “paid volunteer service”, but opportunities are out there. It is important to remember that the position with the organizations mentioned here will be competitive, and will require specialized skills. If you are a recent graduate who is looking for an opportunity that is less intensive, but don’t want to pay high administrative fees, please check out some of the free and low cost volunteer programs at the JobMonkey blog.

Use the ADA international volunteer resources to learn how you can support the improvement of oral health worldwide.

How to volunteer overseas

How to volunteer overseas
How to volunteer overseas
How to volunteer overseas

How to volunteer overseas

Find the perfect international volunteer opportunity for you

Expert-guided classes and presentations to prepare for your international volunteer trip.

How to volunteer overseas

Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC)
Travel advisories and health information for specific destinations:
General inquiries: 800.311.3435

Health Volunteers Overseas (HVO)
The ADA Foundation sponsors the oral health programs of Health Volunteers Overseas (HVO). These programs build the local capacity by providing health care professionals in resource-scarce countries with the knowledge, skills, and abilities required to address the health care needs of their communities. There are currently eight ADAF/HVO programs in Cambodia, Haiti, Kenya, Laos, Nepal, Nicaragua, and Tanzania.
Volunteer toolkit:
General inquiries: 202.296.0928
E-mail: [email protected]

International Association for Medical Assistance to Travelers (IAMAT)
General inquiries: 716.754.4883

Travelers Health Hotline
Automated voice line: 877.FYI TRIP
Fax line: 888.232.3299
Malaria case management hotline: 770.488.7788
Emergencies (after hours): 770.488.7100

U.S. Department of State (DOS) Bureau of Consular Affairs
DOS travel advisories:
Passport information:
Visa information:

Overseas Citizens Service Hotline
Within the United States: 888.407.4747
Overseas: 317.472.2328

  • G
  • H
  • I
  • J
  • K
  • L
  • S
  • T
  • U
  • V
  • W
  • X

Thinking about taking part in a international volunteer opportunity? Here are some things to consider before you go, to help ensure you have a safe and successful volunteer experience.

Before You Go


  • Independently verified the organization’s history and experience in leading groups to volunteer abroad? Go beyond the brochures and marketing materials offered by the organization to ensure they have a record of successful and safe trips.
  • Researched how previous volunteers rated their experience? Are there credible complaints about the organization you are considering joining?
  • Made sure the sponsoring organization thoroughly checks out the in-country organization before entering into partnership with them, and personally inspects the in-country project site, documenting each visit?
  • If your trip has you volunteering in an orphanage or working with children, make sure you check out the following information page.
  • Read up on your intended destination?
  • Made sure all your travel documents, including your U.S. passport and visa, if necessary, are up to date?
  • Checked out health and disease conditions at your intended destination?

Does the international volunteer organization have:

Safety Plans

  • Risk assessment procedure, global risk management plan, and country-specific emergency response plans
  • Pre-departure security briefings
  • 24/7 office support in case of an emergency
  • First aid-qualified project staff
  • Emergency evacuation plan

Volunteer Preparation

  • Orientation to educate volunteers on policies, destination country, and safety concerns
  • In-country medical insurance, medical evacuation insurance, pre-trip physicals, and vaccinations
  • Handbooks or guides that include relevant historical, cultural, language, and environmental information
  • Enrollment of all volunteers in the Department of State’s Smart Traveler Enrollment Program, to help ensure the U.S. embassy in your destination country can help you in case of emergency

While You’re There

In-country Volunteer Support

Make sure the international volunteer organization:

  • Works directly with host nation project leaders who speak local languages and know the location of nearby police stations and hospitals
  • Has 24-hour local office support

If you are aged 15 – 16 or know someone who is they might like to do something different and volunteer abroad. There are lots of volunteer work programs overseas specifically designed for 15 and 16 year olds where you can volunteer on a meaningful holiday and enjoy one of the most amazing experiences of your life.

On our website you can find a range of volunteer organisations who offer short and long term volunteer programs in countries all around the world. Hundreds of 15 and 16 year olds join group trips like these and volunteer abroad, this is a really worthwhile experience where you will be able to help overseas whilst gaining valuable personal and professional experience for your CV / resume. You do not need to worry about not having done anything like this before, or have any experience as the organisations we work with will provide full training and health / safety advice.

These trips are very safe, all organisations have professional staff with years of experience. Durations can depend on what project and what destination you pick, some programs like 1-2 weeks whilst others are longer. You can join programs like this all year round, summer volunteering trips for 15 and 16 year olds are really popular where you can spend time during the school holidays going abroad to do something like this. You will get a totally new and different experience unlike anything you have done before.

Don’t worry you won’t be volunteering alone! This is one of the most common questions we get asked but there will always be other people in your age group and from your home country with you. A lot of volunteer organisations have years of experience placing students and young people on volunteering vacations abroad and they will be able to care of everything from flights, placements, accommodation and transport. These types of trips are great if you are seriously thinking about a long term gap year overseas or you just like traveling and seeing new places. Its also a great way to escape your comfort zone and do something to make all your friends and family jealous.

Projects are amazing voluntary work experience placements which offer you an exciting opportunity to help others whilst traveling and seeing new places. This is something a lot more meaningful than just sitting on a beach in Spain.

Places You Can Go

How to volunteer overseas

Places you volunteer include Europe, Africa, Asia and Latin America. You will see a new country possible unlike anywhere you have ever been before and have the most rewarding and eye opening experience of your life. You can choose your project and destination and there is a lot of choice, from helping wildlife in Africa to teaching in Asia or working on conservation programs in Central or South America the world really is your oyster.

Popular destinations include China, Costa Rica, Ethiopia, India, Mexico, Peru, South Africa and Thailand but there are more volunteer trips in other countries. Trips can include working on archaeology programs, coaching sports like football – a hot favourite, working within developing communities, volunteer helping wildlife and conservation or joining internship style programs with law, human rights and medical programs.

How to Apply

These are the companies we recommend applying with:

Projects Abroad

How to volunteer overseas

Projects Abroad are one of our top recommeded organisations who offer short-term volunteer projects for 16-19 year olds abroad but 15 year olds are also eligible to join if you contact them direct.

Plan My Gap Year

How to volunteer overseas

Plan My Gap Year offer a range of challenging but rewarding under 18 volunteer abroad projects in Bali, Fiji, Ghana, India, Sri Lanka & Vietnam. Participants don’t need any previous experience, just 100% commitment, and it’s a great way to make a difference while developing a fabulous skill.

PMGY programmes start on two dedicated start dates every month throughout the year and participants can join from 1-24 weeks. Prices start from £200. Volunteers are provided with an extensive pre-departure support service, airport pickup, orientation, meals, accommodation, project transportation and local support throughout their placement.


How to volunteer overseas

Don’t worry if you are planning on apply by yourself to do something like this, you won’t be alone, you will be placed on a group program with more people from your age group. This is a great way to meet new people and make friends, some people travel from all around the world to participate on programs like this. You will have have experienced staff with you incase of any problems and full orientation and training will be provided. If you are currently aged 14 you will need to wait for your next birthday to join an experience.

“The experience has made me more confident and I have had the opportunity to meet other teenagers from all around the world. Furthermore, it has made more independent as I travelled alone and the whole experience will be useful in my future university application (as I plan to be an international student).” – Volunteer Thomas on his project in Estonia

How to volunteer overseas

Due to ages restructions you will usually need to pay a fee to participate on these programs, this generally includes placements, flights, transfers, accommodation, meals and in country support. The cost really depends on where you choose to go and how long you participate for.

Other Options

  • You could also apply to volunteer as part of a group e.g. an organsed school trip
  • Volunteer with your family

If you are slightly older you might like to view our volunteer programs abroad for 17 year olds page. You can also view all opportunities on our volunteer abroad directory or search gap year programs.


  • Comments
  • Leave a Reply

There a no comments, click ‘Leave a Reply’ to submit one

Provide feedback, share your experience and submit your comment.

This fragile Earth deserves a voice. It needs solutions. It needs change. It needs you.

  • Greenpeace International
  • A
    • Africa
      • English •
      • Français
    • Aotearoa
    • Argentina
    • Australia
    • Austria
  • B
    • Belgium
      • Français •
      • Nederlands
    • Brazil
    • Bulgaria
  • C
    • Canada
      • English •
      • Français
    • Chile
    • Colombia
    • Croatia
    • Czech Republic
  • D
    • Denmark
  • E
    • East Asia
      • 中文简体 •
      • 繁體 •
      • 正體 •
      • 한국어 •
      • English
    • European Union
  • F
    • Finland
    • France
  • G
    • Germany
    • Greece
  • H
    • Hungary
  • I
    • India
      • English •
      • Hindi
    • Indonesia
    • Israel
    • Italy
  • J
    • Japan
  • L
    • Luxembourg
      • Deutsch •
      • Français
  • M
    • Malaysia
    • Mexico
    • Middle East and North Africa
      • العربية •
      • English •
      • Français
  • N
    • Netherlands
    • Norway
  • P
    • Peru
    • Philippines
    • Poland
  • R
    • Romania
    • Russia
  • S
    • Slovakia
    • Slovenia
    • Southeast Asia
    • Spain
      • Español •
      • Català •
      • Euskara •
      • Galego
    • Sweden
    • Switzerland
      • Deutsch •
      • Français
  • T
    • Thailand
    • Turkey
  • U
    • UK
    • USA

Manage your cookies preferences

Please select which cookies you are willing to store.

If you are an experienced professional of any age, you can find out more about volunteering with us on this page.

If you are interested in volunteering locally, please contact the VSO office in your country of residence.

How to volunteer overseas

Why volunteer?

Find out about the benefits to yourself and people in poverty.

How to volunteer overseas

What’s involved?

All the facts you need to know about volunteering with VSO.

How to volunteer overseas

Volunteer opportunities

Our current roles for expert volunteers in Africa and Asia.

How to volunteer overseas

Sharing your knowledge, skills and energy with others makes a huge difference. Our placements are carefully designed with everyone from governments to local community groups to make sure you pass on the right skills to the right people.

This way, people can lift themselves out of poverty, and stop relying on others. And you’ll change the lives of many, many people.

Join us and see just how much of a difference you could make.

How to volunteer overseas

It’s often a big decision to volunteer. We’ll support you every step of the way.

Volunteer health and safety is a priority. We ensure our volunteers are medically fit to travel and will be kept safe and healthy throughout the duration of their placement. Our country office staff will be there to help.

Depending on your placement, you may also be entitled to financial support.

Find and apply for a role

We’re always recruiting skilled professionals from different backgrounds and sectors. Could it be you?

Whether it is homes, schools, or better infrastructure, our projects improve and empower communities for years to come. If we all lend a hand, we can accomplish so much. Volunteer with us today.

“The effort we put forth made a physical, tangible impact that completely changed lives. It was a powerful feeling. . .”

-Coolie C., Build Abroad Volunteer

Free Travel Guide
The Ultimate Guide To Volunteering Abroad. and Doing it Now!

We’ve created a comprehensive guide to help you volunteer abroad – and we’re giving it to you for FREE. Our goal is to help you volunteer around the world, and the first step in that process is educating you on the best way to do so. Enjoy!

How to volunteer overseas

What our volunteers have to say…

How to volunteer overseas

“Build Abroad has great systems, plans, and values in place that are rarely seen with other volunteer organizations. I am very impressed and really wish I could do more. I can’t wait to do another one. ”

How to volunteer overseas

“I would take another Build Abroad trip in a heartbeat, no second thoughts. Everything was extremely organized, it made it really easy to just get up and go!”

How to volunteer overseas

“Build Abroad was an amazing opportunity to be hands on and travel; not only was I provided insight into a new culture, but as an architect, it provided perspective on my field around the world.”

How to volunteer overseas

“Sitting down with people in our volunteer group; hanging out with people from other cultures and being on the job site were all eye opening and mind expanding experiences.”

Travel the World. Make a Difference.

We’re working hard to change the world – and we can’t do it alone. That’s where you come in. Our goal is to make volunteering as accessible, affordable, and as fun as possible to encourage as many people as we can to join us. If just a small percentage of the developed world gives up a few vacation days a year to volunteer, we can make lasting change. So what do you say? Are you in?

From the Build Blog

How to volunteer overseas

How to Plan an Unforgettable Group Volunteer Trip

For most people, a volunteer abroad placement is something they embark on solo or with a close friend to fit in with their individual work or study schedules. But with some careful planning,…

How to volunteer overseas

Catching the Travel Bug on a Budget Can Be a Good Thing!

Wanderlust. Travel addiction. Whatever you want to call it, once you have the travel bug, it’s incredibly hard to shake! It can lead to hours researching your travel “bucket list” destinations and saving every last penny…

How to volunteer overseas

Helping Others: The First Step in Making the World a Better Place

Helping others is the first step in making the world a better place and improving the lives of those who aren’t as lucky as you. But it’s also shown to bring about a…

How to volunteer overseas

7 of the Most Powerful Volunteer Quotes of All Time to Inspire You

It’s hard to argue with the wisdom of Gandhi, the Dalai Lama or Martin Luther King, Jr. who know a thing or two about making the world a better place. These are just…

Volunteering abroad is something we should all try to experience at least once in our lives, and it is indeed on many people’s bucket lists. It provides the perfect opportunity to immerse yourself in a whole new culture while also giving back to the local community.

With volunteering becoming more and more popular, there are an extensive range of programs to choose from. So, how can you pick the right program from you? Where do you start?

We’ve put together 5 quick and handy tips to help you on your way to finding the right program for volunteering abroad to fit in with your skills and your need.

How to volunteer overseas

Create your goals and consider what you want

Before you even begin choosing a program, you should carefully consider what it is you’re looking for. This probably sounds obvious, but it really is essential. What do you want to get out of your trip? Are there any specific destinations that you would love to explore or a language you really fancy learning? This is your chance. Think about whether you want to live with a family, work outdoors, and do you even have a budget for your travels?

Speaking of a budget, you probably didn’t expect volunteering to cost much. However, depending on the type of work and where it takes place, volunteering abroad can have quite an impact financially. This is especially true when you consider that you may be responsible for covering your own travel expenses. The good news here is that a lot of the expenses you cover out-of-pocket may be considered tax-deductible by the IRS as a charitable contribution. At the very least you will need a specific type of tax calculator, although you might be better off consulting with a professional since there are a lot of rules and regulations surrounding whether or not the expenses you incur when volunteering are tax deductible.

What skills can you offer a foreign community?

This is another one that may sound pretty obvious, but don’t overlook this question. Volunteer projects work well when you can contribute in the most meaningful way possible. Do you have expert computer skills? Can you build? Are you great with kids? Perhaps you’re a teacher? Your skills play a big factor in picking the right volunteer abroad program.

Do as much research as you can

This is where things start to get a little tougher. Pick out a couple of programs that you are interested in and dig a little deeper. Find out what options they offer and if they fit your requirements and skill set.

Read reviews and talk to past volunteers

Before you settle on a particular program, you need to get a decent idea of what it’s like from a more objective point of view. So, get online and read as many reviews as you come across. Check out interviews with previous volunteers who describe their volunteering experiences in depth. They may give you tips and discuss the things they would’ve liked to do differently. Their critical feedback is also a good way to gauge if the program will fit your needs.

Talk to the program provider and ask as many questions as needed

Your last step before settling on a volunteer program is to gain as much insight as possible into the organisation. You can really tell a lot from a quick phone call or a couple of emails. If the organization is transparent and happy to answer your questions about where the money goes, you can be sure they are a reputable operation. If anything feels off, trust your gut.

How to volunteer overseas

These 5 tips are a good starting point for choosing your volunteer program. Just make sure the one you pick fits in with your requirements.

Norman Ewing

Always striving for “The Best Life”, Norman Ewing moved from Denver to San Francisco to achieve his goals. Self development, fitness, exploring our world, and reading are some of my passions toward achieving balance. You can reach me at [email protected]

How to volunteer overseas

How to Volunteer Abroad in Cuba (Guide)

A country with a promising future, Cuba has remained a top destination for volunteers and even tourists. With its recent political developments, Cuba has opened many opportunities. The island nation is under communist rule with a Spanish-inspired culture.

Volunteers in Cuba will find it a pleasing experience helping Cubans and exploring the rich Cuban culture. The streets in Cuba are full of colours, music, and great food.

Want to know how you can volunteer in Cuba? Read our guide below.

Table of Contents

How to Volunteer in Cuba?

For a long time, Cuba has remained distant from foreigners. Today, some volunteer organizations now offer programmes in Cuba.

If you’re a US citizen, you have the option to volunteer in Cuba as there are plenty of volunteer programmes available.

What are the popular volunteer programs in Cuba?

You don’t need to have a degree or a particular expertise if you want to volunteer in Cuba. You can land a volunteer job in local communities which do not require these.

Here are some volunteer programs in Cuba:

  • Education
    If you’re a teacher or loves to deal with children, teaching in Cuba is one of the best options.
  • Agriculture & Construction
    You will work with locals to provide agricultural or construction support to the community. You will help with organic and sustainable agriculture efforts in Cuba.
  • Conservation
    Volunteers can assist with research of wildlife and conservation.
  • Health
    Cuba prides itself having one of the best healthcare systems in the world. As a volunteer, you will get to work in Cuba’s hospitals and clinics.
  • Community-based projects
    Volunteers among community-based projects can witness the vibrant culture of Cuba.

How to plan your trip to Cuba?

Cuba is a safe country. However, one can’t avoid little crimes such as theft and pickpocketing. It’s important to avoid military zones and any other restricted areas at all cost. It’s not allowed to take a photo of military installations or military people.

Keep updated with travel warnings and government reports. Review and research possible restrictions.

What are the requirements to travel in Cuba?

You need to make sure you have a booked departure ticket, medical insurance, and a 6-month valid passport. You also need to make sure you have a valid Cuban visa or a tourist card.

You can extend your stay for just a small fee (depends on the length). For US citizens, however, you can enter Cuba as a volunteer and will be issued a People to People visa by the government. A volunteer program can better help you in organizing your trip.

Related Articles

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Turkey (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Japan (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in South Korean (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Indonesia (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Philippines (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Malaysia (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Singapore (2022) ??

How to volunteer overseas

Top 20 Bloggers to Follow in Hong Kong (2022) ??

Add a Comment

Cancel reply

Please do not post:

  • Aggressive or discriminatory language
  • Profanities (of any kind)
  • Trade secrets or confidential information

Thank you once again for doing your part to keep Edarabia the most trusted education source.


“Challenges are what makes life interesting, and overcoming them is what makes life meaningful” . These lines by Joshua Marine are to keep us reminding that life has its challenges and we need to face them no matter what. Being one of the most beautiful, enthralling, and experiential parts of our lives, traveling, too, has its challenges and an ardent traveler will always learn ways to overcome them.

Volunteering Solutions respects such enthusiastic travelers who travel to volunteer abroad and understand that they carry certain common concerns. Here is a genuine effort to help all volunteer travelers to overcome their travel challenges:

How to volunteer overseas Alice Sommer & Michelle Koomen during summer volunteering in Kenya with VolSol

#1. Keeping up with the confidence

A lot of gap year travelers and young batch of backpackers have been observed taking up volunteering abroad. While it includes traveling abroad for a limited period of time, it certainly isn’t the generic kind of travel. Traveling to volunteer abroad requires positive thinking, active participation, and self-confidence. And when you decide to volunteer, you need to make sure you not only have, but maintain these qualities throughout your program.

The Problem : Losing your self-confidence

The Solution : To stay confident about your decision of traveling abroad to volunteer, and about the program, you will be working under, all you need to do is to keep the fact in mind that it is not as tough a task as it looks. You need to remember that your travel is for a purpose and that you are traveling to gain unparallel experience in life.

#2. Missing your family back home

One of the most common challenges one face while traveling abroad; homesickness! It is only obvious to miss your parents, siblings, friends, and mostly the pet when you are away; on a different soil. At times volunteers are placed under programs that are located in remote areas, with no or limited mobile and internet connectivity .

The Problem : Getting homesick

The Solution : As a traveler, one leaves the home and reaches the turf individually, but as a volunteer, one works for a team. The team that comprises of other similar minded volunteers, local coordinators, and in-house staff at the project. The team with which you live, eat, travel, and of course, work, is your new family abroad.

#3. Opening up with the new faces

Communication is a vital aspect of life. It is only through some or the other form of communication that information passes on and spreads across. Knowledge and learning come from effective communication. When volunteering abroad, it is the communication factor that can help dearly in making your sojourn more interesting and successful.

The Problem : Being Reticent

The Solution : The entire volunteer abroad concept is designed in such a manner that it will prompt you to bring out the genial side of yours. With all the volunteering sessions and excursion with your fellow volunteers, as well as the orientation sessions with the in-country support staff; all this includes a lot of interaction, group discussions, team meetings, and more. Soon you will lose the habit of restraining yourself from approaching a stranger.

#4. Being within your budget

Are you in a habit of making a travel checklist? Many travelers do. And, one of the most important parts of any travel checklist is the estimated cost of the entire expedition. Since, it is mostly the students that are fresh out of high school or the students still under graduation, who take up gap year travel, the expenses make for a significant factor.

The Problem : Running low on cash

The Solution : Volunteering abroad itself is a great option for budget traveling. The major part of traveling cost, i.e., accommodation and meals, is covered under the fee that a volunteer pay for a program . This leaves them with only the personal expenses to plan for, viz., shopping, eating out, and weekend excursions. Also, most of the volunteering destinations are either underdeveloped or developing nation, with moderate economies, making it a much more cost effective sojourn.

#5. Ticking off all safety measures

Another important point in a traveler’s checklist; safety. Being a very legit concern for a foreign traveler, safety issues are always on the minds of volunteers. This includes, but is not limited to, health safety, travel safety (appropriate documents), domestic security (local crimes), etc.

The Problem : Safety concern

The Solution : As a responsible volunteer placement organization , Volunteering Solutions make sure of a safe and comfortable stay for all of its overseas volunteers. The accommodations that are allotted to the volunteers are either volunteer homes or with a local host family. In both the cases, the locality of the accommodation is been considered, a thorough background check on the host family is done, and in-country support staff is designated with the volunteers for any kind of help or clarification. Also, along with all this, a basic stream of cautiousness is expected from all volunteers; which counts for a general travel ethic.

#6. Getting acclimatized with the new environment

Traveling abroad simply means, flying miles away from your home country and into a different atmosphere altogether. The breeze feels different, the food tastes different, the air smells different; it’s akin to an entire tropospheric shift. But this, however, remains for an initial couple of days.

The Problem : Adjusting with geographical changes

The Solution : This is one of the common problems, that any overseas traveler faces. All it needs is that you give yourself some time to blend in with this atmospheric change. Read about the climatic conditions of the destination you will be volunteering at; before you leave.

Yes! This might be a solo travel (unless you are traveling in a group to volunteer abroad ), but only up till the point when you land at your volunteering destination. Once you reach your place of accommodation, you have a new family of sorts waiting to start an interesting sojourn for coming few weeks.

Do you have any other concern about a volunteering abroad trip? Share it with us in the comment box and let our experts help you with it.

both student volunteers & professional volunteers needed

Social work, psychology, trauma counselors. Music, dance, drama & art therapists. Geriatric social workers. Youth workers. Yoga

Education, early childhood education, special education. Armies of tutors needed. People who love kids!

Nurses, doctors, public health, water & sanitation, nutrition, nurse practitioners, midwives, reproductive & sexual health, dentists, dental assistants.

Business, finance, small business owners, entrepreneurship, accounting, auditing, risk management, business analysts

Engineering, mechanical engineering & robotics, computers, civil/ water engineering

Environmental, renewable energy, organic farming & permaculture, sustainable development, tree planting/ reforestation

Public administration, political science, democracy building, human rights, law, peace building & conflict transformation

Women’s rights advocates, men & women to help with the empowerment of women in education, earning money & in home & family

Practical skills: grant writing, office manager/ help; medical records, the trades – construction, photovoltaic electricians

Great for everybody/ people of all ages.

Great for Gap Year! Great for students, graduates, mid-career and retired folks.
We put your youthful passion or your years & years of work & life experience to work.
You don’t have to be a professional hot-shot (as implied above) but we will harness how you best can contribute.
It may be your avocational skills – e.g. in crafts or bicycle repair – that shape how you can be contribute.

“NGOabroad is a fantastic service for anyone wanting to work internationally, be it paid or volunteer work. I was very impressed by Ann, her honest optimism (no sugar coating but no dire warnings). and her curiosity about me & my goals as well as her obvious dedication. Ann’s insight into and knowledge of the world and non-profits is invaluable. I now have a much clearer idea of what opportunities are out there for me and I have a real understanding of where I can best contribute my skills. I consider the service a bargain.”
Simone Pfeiffer, Montreal

Interested in volunteering in one of our Volunteer Abroad programs? We’d love to have you!

Please BRIEFLY answer Questionnaire & paste with your resume into email to:

How to volunteer overseas

How to volunteer overseas

How to volunteer overseas

How to volunteer overseas

Affordable Volunteer Abroad or International Internships

1/4 to 1/3 the price of most international volunteer programs.

Most of our volunteer programs cost

$1,100 for the first month, $360 for next.

$300 + $300 to NGOabroad
for going all over the world to form these volunteer opportunities.
I usually work 50 hour weeks and wear 5 hats to make it all happen.
I get up at midnight or 2 or 4am to reach busy directors in Lebanon.
Its work. It’s joyful work, but work nonetheless.

$150 to $200 to in-country director
for everything that they do to make this happen.
e.g. The Cameroonian director walks to all the villages
to set up all the meetings for when you present. Its work.

$12/day for roof over your head, food on the table

THERE MAY BE SOME VARIANCE in how things are done in different countries.
But hey, that’s exactly what makes world travel so interesting!
You get off the plane & marvel, “This isn’t Kansas, Toto.”

2 x $50 for 2 hour Health & Safety Consult for international volunteers going to sub-Sahara Africa.
Several people have remarked, “I learned more from you in 2 hours, than I did in 2 months orientation and 2 years in the Peace Corps.”

How to volunteer overseas

Mission Volunteering: A Holy Purpose?

by admin | 1 Mar 2021

This post is the first in a series of guest article by Learning Service intern Madison Wilson, who spent her final year at high school researching voluntourism. Researching the history of voluntourism was like a black hole I suddenly found myself lost in. I had just.

How to volunteer overseas

Resetting Experiential Education

by admin | 3 Feb 2021

This is a guest post by Learning Service intern Julia Green, on how her experiences of experiential education spurred her to co-found the Travel Reset Movement. At the time the pandemic hit, my entire life revolved around experiential education. At that time I was.

How to volunteer overseas

Experiential Education: The Good, the Bad & the Ugly

by admin | 20 Jan 2021

This is a guest post by Learning Service intern Julia Green, on her experiences of experiential education. Sitting on our homestay’s rooftop, gazing up at the towering snow-covered peaks, as the sun set over the Himalayas. It seems as though nothing could make this.



Going on an elective is often quoted to be one of the highlights of going to medical school. It represents a unique opportunity to experience healthcare abroad, giving you an opportunity to learn more about yourself and to explore a particular area of medicine. Depending on your medical school you typically get between 6-12 weeks, the timing of your elective will depend on your medical school, but it usually occurs during your years of clinical study.


Medic Footprints has teamed up with Changing Worlds who provide a number of volunteering and internship roles in Healthcare and Medicine, throughout a variety of countries. Changing Worlds have been running Healthcare and Medical trips since 1999, so are well placed to talk you through your option to help you find the best position available.

If you are looking to complete your elective as part of your studies or want to gain valuable work experience then check out the range of options available to you on the Changing Worlds website and quote Medic Footprints.


There are various projects available for doctors who want to work overseas:



PHASE Worldwide offers volunteer placements for experienced General Practitioners who would like to spend time in Nepal mentoring primary health care workers and teaching generic primary care skills in remote rural health centers. Some of the project areas take more than three days walk from the nearest road, hence volunteers need to be resilient and physically fit. We are mainly looking for GPs with 5+ years of experience, or who already have experience of training or of overseas work. Placements are a minimum of 8 days in the project, travel insurance and detailed pre-placement briefing and literature are provided. Volunteers generally bear their own travel and subsistence costs. For more information contact them by email on click on their webpage.


Twoweeks is a doctor run UK charity that recruits volunteers from a number of career paths including medicine. Volunteer doctors work at Lily of the Valley, an orphanage is situated in a rural township called Mophela, outside Durban, South Africa. Lily of the valley Children’s village was established in 1993 primarily as a hospice to care for HIV/AIDS infected orphans. The minimum requirement for a volunteer placement is two weeks. Volunteers are expected to pay for their own travel costs. Total cost of a placement is estimated at £650 to £1,000. To find out more about this opportunity you can contact them by email or on their website which are below:

How to volunteer overseasBILLYS MALAWI PROJECT

Billys Malawi Project was set up in 2004 by Mags Riordan in memory of her son who tragically drowned in Lake Malawi in 1999. Billy had visited the small African country on several occasions and had grown to love the country, its people, and in particular the village of Cape MacClear. Mags wanted to identify a project to undertake in the village in Billy’s memory. She soon realised that a medical clinic in the village was not just necessary but essential. The clinic has existed for more than ten years and it provides much needed medical staff. The volunteer doctors are drawn from a wide variety of specialties. However they are primarily interested in doctors with GP and A and E experience. Typically the clinic staff will see 120 patients per day. Volunteer doctors need to be post their foundation years training. Its is such a good experience that many doctors return to do a second placement. For more information check out their we